Table of Contents
FROM THE PAGES OF ANNA KARENINA Title Page Copyright Page LEO TOLSTOY THE WORLD OF LEO TOLSTOY AND ANNA KARENINA Introduction

Part One
Chapter I Chapter II Chapter III Chapter IV Chapter V Chapter VI Chapter VII Chapter VIII

Chapter IX Chapter X Chapter XI Chapter XII Chapter XIII Chapter XIV Chapter XV Chapter XVI Chapter XVII Chapter XVIII Chapter XIX Chapter XX Chapter XXI Chapter XXII Chapter XXIII Chapter XXIV Chapter XXV Chapter XXVI Chapter XXVII Chapter XXVIII Chapter XXIX Chapter XXX Chapter XXXI Chapter XXXII

Chapter XXXIII Chapter XXXIV

Part Two
Chapter I Chapter II Chapter III Chapter IV Chapter V Chapter VI Chapter VII Chapter VIII Chapter IX Chapter X Chapter XI Chapter XII Chapter XIII Chapter XIV Chapter XV Chapter XVI Chapter XVII Chapter VIII

Chapter XIX Chapter XX Chapter XXI Chapter XXII Chapter XXIII Chapter XXIV Chapter XXV Chapter XXVI Chapter XXVII Chapter XXVIII Chapter XXIX Chapter XXX Chapter XXXI Chapter XXXII Chapter XXXIII Chapter XXXIV Chapter XXXV

Part Three
Chapter I Chapter II Chapter III

Chapter IV Chapter V Chapter VI Chapter VII Chapter VIII Chapter IX Chapter X Chapter XI Chapter XII Chapter XIII Chapter XIV Chapter XV Chapter XVI Chapter XVII Chapter XVIII Chapter XIX Chapter XX Chapter XXI Chapter XXII Chapter XXIII Chapter XXIV Chapter XXV Chapter XXVI Chapter XXVII

Chapter XXVIII Chapter XXIX Chapter XXX Chapter XXXI Chapter XXXII

Part Four
Chapter I Chapter II Chapter III Chapter IV Chapter V Chapter VI Chapter VIII Chapter VIII Chapter IX Chapter X Chapter XI Chapter XII Chapter XIII Chapter XIV Chapter XV

Chapter XVI Chapter XVII Chapter XVIII Chapter XIX Chapter XX Chapter XXI Chapter XXII Chapter XXIII

Part Five
Chapter I Chapter II Chapter III Chapter IV Chapter V Chapter VI Chapter VII Chapter VIII Chapter IX Chapter X Chapter XI Chapter XII

Chapter XIII Chapter XIV Chapter XV Chapter XVI Chapter XVII Chapter XVIII Chapter XIX Chapter XX Chapter XXI Chapter XXII Chapter XXIII Chapter XXIV Chapter XXV Chapter XXVI Chapter XXVII Chapter XXVIII Chapter XXIX Chapter XXX Chapter XXXI Chapter XXXII Chapter XXXIII

Part Six

Chapter I Chapter II Chapter III Chapter IV Chapter V Chapter VI Chapter VII Chapter VIII Chapter IX Chapter X Chapter XI Chapter XII Chapter XIII Chapter XIV Chapter XV Chapter XVI Chapter XVII Chapter XVIII Chapter XIX Chapter XX Chapter XXI Chapter XXII Chapter XXIII

Chapter XXIV Chapter XXV Chapter XXVI Chapter XXVII Chapter XXVIII Chapter XXIX Chapter XXX Chapter XXXI Chapter XXXII

Part Seven
Chapter I Chapter II Chapter III Chapter IV Chapter V Chapter VI Chapter VII Chapter VIII Chapter IX Chapter X Chapter XI

Chapter XII Chapter XIII Chapter XIV Chapter XV Chapter XVI Chapter XVII Chapter VIII Chapter XIX Chapter XX Chapter XXI Chapter XXII Chapter XXIII Chapter XXIV Chapter XXV Chatter XXVI Chapter XXVII Chapter XXVIII Chapter XXIX Chapter XXX Chapter XXXI

Part Eight

Chapter I Chapter II Chapter III Chapter IV Chapter V Chapter VI Chapter VII Chapter VIII Chapter IX Chapter X Chapter XI Chapter XII Chapter XIII Chapter XIV Chapter XV Chapter XVI Chapter XVII Chapter XVIII Chapter XIX

ENDNOTES INSPIRED BY ANNA KARENINA COMMENTS & QUESTIONS FOR FURTHER READING

FROM THE PAGES OF ANNA KARENINA

Happy families are all alike; every unhappy family is unhappy in its own way. (page 5) Doctoring her seemed to her as absurd as putting together the pieces of a broken vase. Her heart was broken. Why would they try to cure her with pills and powders? ) (page 113 Standing still, and looking at the tops of the aspentrees waving in the wind, with their freshly washed, brightly shining leaves in the cold sunshine, she

knew that they would not forgive her, that every one and everything would be as merciless to her now as was that sky, that green. (page 271) There was apparently nothing extraordinary in what she said, but what unutterable meaning there was for him in every sound, in every turn of her lips, her eyes, her hand as she said it! There was entreaty for forgiveness, and trust in him, and tenderness—soft, timid tenderness—and promise and hope and love for him, which he could not but believe in and which choked him with happiness. (page 359) She and Levin had a conversation of their own, yet not a conversation, but some sort of mysterious communication, which brought them every moment nearer, and stirred in both a sense of glad terror before the unknown into which they were entering. (page 364)

She tried to please him, not by her words only, but in her whole person. For his sake it was that she now lavished more care on her dress than before. She caught herself in reveries on what might have been, if she had not been married and he had been free. (page 474) Already he saw himself a deceived husband, looked upon by his wife and her lover as simply necessary to provide them with the conveniences and pleasures of life. (page 530) “Something magical has happened to me, like a dream, when you’re frightened, panic-stricken, and all of a sudden you wake up and all the horrors are no more. I have waked up.” (page 566)

“I always loved you, and if one loves any one, one loves the whole person, just as they are and not as one would like them to be.” (page 566) Just as before, only by love and by charm could she keep him. And so, just as before, only by occupation in the day, by morphine at night, could she stifle the fearful thought of what would be if he ceased to love her. (page 613) “He wants to show me that his love for me is not to interfere with his freedom. But I need no proofs, I need love.” (page 649) “Is this life? I am not living, but waiting for an event, which is continually put off and put off.”

(page 649) There are no conditions to which a man cannot become used, especially if he sees that all around him are living in the same way. (page 651) Suddenly all disguises were thrown off and the very kernel of her soul shone in her eyes. (page 652) For an instant she had a clear vision of what she was doing, and was horrified at how she had fallen away from her resolution. But even though she knew it was her own ruin, she could not restrain herself, could not keep herself from proving to him that he was wrong. (page 685) Then, for the first time, grasping that for every man,

and himself too, there was nothing in store but suffering, death, and forgetfulness, he had made up his mind that life was impossible like that, and that he must either interpret life so that it would not present itself to him as the evil jest of some devil, or shoot himself. (page 736)

Published by Barnes & Noble Books 122 Fifth Avenue New York, NY 10011 www.barnesandnoble.com/classics Anna Karenina was originally serialized in Russian between 1875 and 1877. Published in 2003 by Barnes & Noble Classics with new Introduction, Notes, Biography, Inspired By, Comments & Questions, and For Further Reading. Introduction, Notes, and For Further Reading Copyright © 2003 by Amy Mandelker. Note on Leo Tolstoy, The World of Leo Tolstoy and Anna Karenina, Inspired by Anna Karenina, and Comments & Questions Copyright @ 2003 by Barnes & Noble, Inc.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopy, recording, or any information storage and retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the publisher. Barnes & Noble Classics and the Barnes & Noble Classics colophon are trademarks of Barnes & Noble, Inc. Anna Karenina ISBN-13: 978-1-59308-027-3 ISBN-10: 1-59308-027-1 eISBN : 97-8-141-14317-7 LC Control Number 2003102527 Produced and published in conjunction with: Fine Creative Media, Inc. 322 Eighth Avenue New York, NY 10001 Michael J. Fine, President and Publisher Printed in the United States of America QM 9 10

LEO TOLSTOY

Frail and exhausted by familial unhappiness, Leo Tolstoy, at age eighty-two, quietly stole away from his home one evening in late October 1910, aided by his youngest daughter, Alexandra, and his doctor. The greatest living figure in Russia had no planned destination as he boarded a late-night train, but hours later his journey was cut short when pneumonia forced him to disembark at Astapovo. A media frenzy of international proportions ensued as Tolstoy lay dying in the stationmaster’s house, and days later the world grieved to learn that the literary giant had reached his final destination. Tolstoy’s life was much like his novels— expansive, complex, ambiguous, profound. Born into an aristocratic family on August 28, 1828, at their

estate Yasnaya Polyana, Count Leo Nikolayevich Tolstoy lost both his parents when he was a child, a fact that instilled in him a deep and lasting awareness of death. Educated by tutors and raised by aunts, young Leo revered Charles Dickens, Voltaire, Georg Hegel, and especially Jean-Jacques Rousseau. After a short time studying languages and law at the University of Kazan, he left school and returned to his estate, determined to improve the lives of the peasants who lived there. Tolstoy’s efforts at Yasnaya Polyana were not entirely successful, and the severe mental and physical rigors he imposed on himself were relieved by periods of debauchery in the gambling salons and brothels of Moscow. Wanting something more than a life of philistinism, Tolstoy joined the military and devoted himself with great seriousness to his writing. His first novel, Childhood, and Sevastopol Stories, a collection of short fiction based on his experiences in the Crimean War, earned him the respect of both Czar Alexander II and the writer Ivan Turgenev, as well as a place among the leading writers of his day. The brilliant young author hardly

courted his admirers, however. Outspoken, wild, and difficult, Tolstoy offended many with his radical contrariness and criticism of the Russian status quo. Love mellowed some of his legendary appetites, and in 1862 Tolstoy wed Sophia Behrs, who would bear him thirteen children and handwrite thousands of pages of his manuscripts. Over the next decade Tolstoy published two of the world’s greatest novels, War and Peace and Anna Karenina, which earned him the highest acclaim among his countrymen and secured him a reputation equal to that of other masters of the modern novel— George Eliot, Gustave Flaubert, Fyodor Dostoyevsky, Thomas Hardy, Henry James. But while Tolstoy’s reputation grew, his private life degenerated. Neither philosophy nor organized religion could soothe his ennui or lead him to understand how he could live a meaningful life. In his long essay A Confession, Tolstoy states that during one period he was forced to abandon his favorite hobby of hunting for fear he would be tempted to turn his gun on himself: “At the very time that I was writing and finishing my book Anna Karenina, this despair

reached the point that I could do nothing but only think, think about the dreadful situation that I was in.” Sophia, overextended from perpetual pregnancies and wifely duties, responded to her husband’s increasing spiritual unrest with incomprehension. The marriage suffered terribly and never quite recovered from that period of unhappiness. His writing suffered as well. In the years following his conversion, Tolstoy renounced his earlier masterpieces as worldly trash and devoted his talents to hortatory essays and revisions of the New Testament. His public was appalled at this turn of events and a dying Ivan Turgenev begged Tolstoy to fulfill his deathbed plans and take up his pen once more. During the time he spent educating the Russian peasants, Tolstoy came to believe that a literal interpretation of Christ’s teachings, stripped of church doctrine, gave meaning to their lives. Following similar principles, he determined to improve his own spiritual well-being by signing over his property and following the minimalist program outlined in the biblical Book of Matthew—decisions

that permanently alienated him from most of his family. In his essays A Confession, What Then Must We Do?, The Kingdom of God Is Within Y ou, and What I Believe, Tolstoy presented his philosophy of simplicity and nonresistance to evil—an outlook that inspired Mahatma Gandhi, among many others. Leo Tolstoy died on November 7,1910.

THE WORLD OF LEO TOLSTOY AND ANNA KARENINA

1828 1830 1833 1837

On August 28 Leo Nikolayevich Tolstoy is born into a noble family at Yasnaya Polyana, the family estate. Leo’s mother dies. Aleksandr Pushkin’s Eugene Onegin is published. The family moves to Moscow. Leo’s father dies. The Tolstoy children are taken in by their Aunt Alexandra. Leo loves stories, and is

1840

captivated by his brother Sergei’s tale of a small green stick buried in the neighboring woods; on it, his brother claims, is written the secret to uniting all of humanity in mutual love. Mikhail Lermontov’s A Hero of Our Time is published. Aunt Alexandra dies. Leo comes under the care of his beloved Aunt Tatiana in Kazan and is educated by tutors. A sensitive and precocious child, Leo displays the keen awareness of death that will haunt him throughout his life. He also reveals his attraction to extremes— he forces himself to adhere to grueling physical exercises, including selfinflicted back-lashing, only to be overcome by bouts of self- indulgence and laziness. Nikolai Gogol’s Dead Souls is published.

1841

1842

1844

Tolstoy enters Kazan University, where he studies Oriental languages in preparation for a career in diplomacy. Tolstoy decides to study law. While in school, he takes up a rigorous program of self-betterment, which includes physical exercise, exhaustive study, and the painstaking documentation of his moral development in a diary some have considered to be his writer’s laboratory. The works of Georg Hegel, Charles Dickens, Voltaire, William Shake speare, and Jean-Jacques Rousseau are among his favor ites. Tolstoy quits his studies and returns to the family estate, which he has inherited. He dedicates himself to bettering the life of the local peasants with education and practical assistance. He is not completely successful, but his experi ence only increases his commitment to a

1845

18471850

1850

lifelong struggle on behalf of the impoverished. True to his divided nature, Tolstoy counterbalances these noble efforts with gambling binges and sexual escapades in St. Petersburg and Moscow. He begins to write an autobiographical novel, Childhood, and joins the military with his brother.

1851 1852

Childhood is published to great acclaim.
Tolstoy fights in the Crimean War. He completes another novel, the sequel to Childhood, Boyhood (1854), and a collection of short fiction based on his wartime experience, Sevastopol Stories (1855-1856). Czar Alexander II, the writer Ivan Turgenev, and many other readers embrace Tolstoy as an important writer. The author manages to of fend some followers with his eccentic

18531856

views and arrogant self-righteousness. Tolstoy publishes the third novel in his trilogy, Youth. He travels throughout Europe, and is repulsed by the barbarity of a public execution he witnesses. Tolstoy publishes Family Happiness, a novel. He devotes more energy to public education by lecturing and founding a school for peasant students. The serfs are freed by the Emancipation Manifesto. Tolstoy’s brother, Nikolai, dies of tuberculosis, and Tolstoy ex periences a profound depression. After much indecision, Tolstoy marries Sophia Behrs. As a condition of their union, Tolstoy demands that Sophia read journal descriptions of his past sexual promiscuity. Ivan Turgenev publishes Fathers and Sons.

1857

1859

1861

1862

1863

Tolstoy publishes The Cossacks, a novel, begins his research for War and Peace, and publishes the first of the epic work’s six volumes. Sophia becomes her husband’s secretary; over the course of their forty-eight-year marriage she will handwrite thousands of his manuscript pages. Fyodor Dostoevsky publishes Crime and Punishment. The last of the six volumes of War and Peace is published. Vladimir Lenin, who will lead the Russian Revolution of 1917, is born. Tolstoy views the corpse of Anna Pirogova, a young woman who has committed suicide by throwing herself beneath the wheels of a train after learning her lover planned to abandon

1866 1869 1870

1872

her in order to marry another woman. Karl Marx’s Das Kapital, an analysis of capitalistic politics, circulates throughout Russia.

Anna Karenina begins to be published
in installments and is overwhelmingly popular. Nevertheless, three deaths—the extreme suffering and death of his baby son, the premature birth and death of a daughter, and the death of his Aunt Tatiana—plunge Tolstoy into a serious depression and contemplation of suicide. Continuing his search for a new philosophy of life, he studies the ancient philosophers, numerous religions, and the culture of the Russian peasantry. Although Tolstoy has submitted the final chapters of Anna Karenina to his publisher, the outbreak of war in the Balkans inspires him to write what he calls an Epilogue to the novel. The publisher refuses to issue it, and Tolstoy

1875

1878

brings it out at his own expense, in the form of a brochure. In conversation with Sophia, Tolstoy agonizes that he is incapable of continuing to live with the spiritual and philosophical questions that absorb him and that are articulated in the final, rejected pages of his novel. Fyodor Dostoevsky’s The Brothers Karamazov is published. Czar Alexander II is assassinated. Tolstoy publishes A Confession, an essay on religion and the meaning of life that is banned in Russia; in this work, he embraces a philosophy of Christian love and nonviolence unfettered by organized religion. Tolstoy meets Vladimir Chertkov, who becomes his disciple and a source of anger and resentment between Tolstoy

18791880 1881

1882

1883

1883

and his wife. The Russian government becomes increasingly watchful of Tolstoy and his antigovernment sentiments.

The Death of Ivan Ilyich, a short novel
1886 considered another Tolstoy masterpiece, is published. Tolstoy writes The Kreutzer Sonata, an account of sexuality and wife murder so scandalous it cannot be published and must circulate in manuscript form. It is read aloud at social gatherings throughout Russia—sometimes by Tolstoy himself—and provokes extensive debate. Sophia and Tolstoy organize a massive relief effort for famine sufferers. The author signs over his property to his family and gives up most of the rights to his publications; the latter causes intense anger on the part of his family.

1889

1891

1898

Tolstoy begins writing What Is Art?, which condemns the world’s greatest authors for not writing works accessible to all walks of life; in this essay he criticizes Shakespeare’s Hamlet and King Lear, and Beethoven, as well as his own writings. The Russian Orthodox Church excommunicates Tolstoy for his criticism of a church official; the church’s action sparks international outrage on Tolstoy’s behalf. Anton Chekhov’s play Three Sisters debuts. The first Russian Revolution begins. Tolstoy publishes I Cannot Be Silent, an essay against capital punishment. Feuds over Tolstoy’s will make life at home intolerable for him. He leaves under cover of night with his daughter

1901

1905 1908

1910

and doctor, boarding a late-night train with no planned destination. He contracts pneumonia and is forced to disembark at Astapovo, where he dies in the stationmaster’s house on November 7.

INTRODUCTION

Anna Karenina is the second of the two great
masterpieces written by Count Leo Tolstoy. His first vast work, War and Peace, an epic account of the Napoleonic invasion of Russia in 1812, was compared by the German writer Thomas Mann to Homer’s Iliad. Like the Greek bard, Tolstoy wrote one national epic and one work that can be compared to Homer’s Odyssey: Both Anna Karenina and the Odyssey place descriptions of everyday family life against the larger backdrop of a dangerous world that threatens to tear apart the fabric of society at its most intimately threaded points: the relationships between husband and wife, parent and child, individual and society. Tolstoy drew this comparison of the themes of his two great works: “In War and Peace I loved the idea of the

people and nation, because of the War of 1812.... In Anna Karenina I loved the idea of family.” Since Anna Karenina is a novel (indeed, English literary critic F. R. Leavis called it “the European novel”) the focus on the family is part of a wider social critique. The family idea is both anxious and troubled, as the novel’s opening sentence announces: “Happy families are all alike; every unhappy family is unhappy in its own way” (p. 5). The novel opens with a domestic crisis in the Oblonsky family, but this is only a frame for or introduction to the more insidious destruction of the Karenin family and the eponymous heroine that constitutes the main narrative of the novel. The larger backdrop of the novel is the reconstructionist period of Russian history following the sweeping reforms of the 1860s: the emancipation of the serfs, the restructuring of regional and local government, the institution of reforming committees, church and estate reform, the opening of the universities and professions to nonnobles and to women. Heavy censorship of the Russian press had pushed critical debates of government policy into the pages of novels. Anna

Karenina is, therefore, more than a novel of adultery:
It is topical and philosophical, and therefore has much in common with the works of Charles Dickens and George Eliot. The character who navigates the social and political dangers of the novel and connects the public sphere with the private family arena is Constantine Levin, whose efforts at estate management, agricultural reform, and the establishment of family happiness strongly echoes the life experiences of Count Leo Tolstoy himself. The “family idea” was a constant ideal for Tolstoy throughout his life. His mother had died shortly after his birth, and his father in his tenth year. Later he would write that his childhood imagination dwelt on radiant images of a romanticized and harmonious, unbroken family life predating his birth. The four orphaned Tolstoy brothers developed an exceptionally close relationship, as demonstrated in their game the “Ant Brothers.” In Russian, the word for “ant” is similar to that for “Moravian,” and the boys, having heard about the Moravian brethren (a Christian sect that emphasized brotherly love), misconstrued the name. Clinging together in a long

huddle, the boys became the “Ant Brothers,” bonded in their love. The death of two of his beloved brothers later in life would be extremely traumatic for Leo, precipitating the philosophical and religious crisis that absorbed him by the time he wrote Anna

Karenina.
As a young man and beginning author, Tolstoy touched on ideas of “family happiness,” even writing a short novel by that name. Even so, like many of his contemporaries, he lived an immoderate life that involved gambling, drinking, and venereal disease. But when he finally married Sophia Behrs in 1862, he immediately began putting into practice the dreams and plans for domesticity he had fostered in his fantasy for so long. Like Konstantin Levin in Anna Karenina, Leo had been a friend of his wife’s family for many years and had been infatuated, in sequence, with each of the three daughters. The description of Konstantin Levin’s courtship of Kitty Scherbatsky incorporates in the pages of Anna Karenina many actual episodes from the Tolstoy courtship and marriage. It was an early marriage for Sophia and a late

marriage for Leo. His discovery that actual family life bore little resemblance to his dreams and anticipations became a chronic source of psychological distress. Although in his family letters Tolstoy fancifully describes his wife as having turned into a china doll, Sophia was, in fact, a separate individual, and a sense of the strain in the Tolstoy marriage is evident in the couples’ diaries and letters. Initially the marriage was successful: Tolstoy began work on War and Peace with Sophia serving as amanuensis; she recopied the lengthy manuscript seven times, in addition to fulfilling her duties as housewife and mother. However, by the time Leo was completing his second masterpiece, Anna Karenina, he describes himself as experiencing great inner turmoil and torment. In the last year of the novel’s composition, he turned to the study of religion and philosophy, which led him to a dramatic conversion experience, related in the novel’s final pages. This was the final wedge exacerbating the estranged relations of the Tolstoy family; the children chose up sides while the numerous earnest disciples of Tolstoy’s innovative ideas about faith and life overran the family estate. Any fiction of

Tolstoy’s literary works express his perplexity and anxiety about the relationships between men and women: He would return in his writings time and again to the paradoxes of sexuality. In his last weeks. His first literary experiment. Later. an adulterous flirtation is carried out entirely in a dialogue of unspoken speeches. concealing his plans from Sophia. in “Family Happiness. which is reduced to a well-modulated partnership of .marital harmony was finally shredded in the notorious public scenes that brought the Tolstoys’ married life to its close. She was admitted only when Leo was past all point of recognition or response. peering anxiously through a tiny window in an effort to glimpse her husband before his death.” sexual love is exposed as destructive of family life—it must be suppressed and evicted from the marital relationship. at age eighty-two. A chilling photograph was taken of Countess Tolstoya. “A History of Y esterday. she was refused entry. When he collapsed and lay dying at the Astapovo train station.” portrayed the silent discourse of sexual attraction. Leo fled from his home. and conjugality. maternity.

The only escape from the prison cell of the passions in this desultory philippic is into the monk’s cell of celibacy. marriage is denigrated as institutionalized and socially acceptable prostitution. he would describe a man who claims to have been driven to murder his wife. No one should dare to give birth. Toward the end of his authorial career. In his irascible short novel The Kreutzer Sonata. as unnatural and perverse. while destitute and needy children may be adopted. Y et Tolstoy had at the time of his greatest creative prowess dedicated his art to what are perhaps the most elegiac and successful literary descriptions of family happiness in all literature: the magnificent . especially marriage.coparenting. his self-defense consists of blackening all social institutions. Tolstoy would savage all notions of a licit human sexuality and urge continence and abstinence on a bewildered public. rants the narrator. Following what the author himself admitted to be a bizarre yet logical sequence of thought. even the procreation of the species—the traditional religious sanction for conjugal relations—is dismissed as an inadequate reason for licensed cohabitation.

but for the time being it was enough. rebuilding postwar Russia and raising a new generation of children. The immense success of War and Peace transformed Tolstoy from a fairly well-established author to Russia’s leading novelist. It was not a conclusive victory. games. plentiful and playful. literary strategy for combating his besetting demons. and hopes for the future—powerful images of regeneration and vitality. a commitment to life in earnest. who. Peter the Great. fill the final pages of the story with laughter. sexual anxiety and the fear of death. Y et in the years that followed. and certainly most valiant. and now ripen and mature into the new masters of their parents’ estates. outpacing his contemporaries Ivan Turgenev and Fyodor Dostoevsky. The . The heroes and heroines who began the novel as children and youths have survived war and chaos. This was Tolstoy’s best. Tolstoy began to experience considerable professional and personal discomfort.closing scenes of War and Peace. His next novel was to be another historical fiction. this time based in the age of Russia’s most colorful tyrant.

and with a quirkiness that was to become characteristic.research and writing for this project failed to captivate and inspire Tolstoy. Yasnaya Polyana. turning his literary talents in this direction reminds us endearingly of Charles Dickens. Canceling his subscriptions to newspapers and the “thick journals” that were the m a i n connection of the isolated. who surround him—reveals a fierce possessive pride in his family and home life. In a family photograph taken at the time Tolstoy began writing Anna Karenina. his erect embracing posture—along with the presence of his wife and children. who drafted a laconic life of Jesus for his own children. rural Russian intellectual to the urban culture of his day. at the . and fables for his Primer for schoolchildren. began studying Greek. and to compiling sayings. He also devoted himself for a space of several years to the study of children’s education. parables. and he found himself increasingly disenchanted with the life of the literary professional. Tolstoy secluded himself on his country estate. He was by this time himself the father of a growing family.

According to Countess Sophia Tolstoya. We have only family hearsay about how Tolstoy began to write the novel. her husband had begun thinking about a novel concerning a woman of high society and her fall through adultery: “He said that his problem was to make this woman only pitiful and not guilty.” This theme may have been suggested to Tolstoy by a distressing incident occurring at about that time. His strongly held opinions about family life met with resistance from his wife. The cast-off mistress of a neighbor. his familiarity with the legal aspects of divorce and custody and his firsthand experience with his sister’s difficulties most certainly informed his treatment of these subjects in Anna Karenina. difficulties in estate management. In addition. Bouts of illness and depression. his sister’s marriage was failing and Leo became involved in the divorce negotiations. whose . and the illness of his wife and children were constant drains on his equanimity. most notoriously in the matter of breastfeeding and child rearing.same time that his facial expression betrays a chronic preoccupation with deeper doubts and ambivalence.

Tolstoy picked up a volume of the prose of Russia’s greatest poet. War and Peace. The two literary fragments he happened upon encapsulate the entire story of Anna Karenina. Aleksandr Pushkin. so that critics of the novel’s first installments demanded to know who the main characters were and where the action was tending. while searching through Pushkin’s collected works to find something suitable to read aloud to his ten-yearold son. committed suicide by jumping under a train. in much the same way. Tolstoy viewed the mangled body as it was laid out at the station. However. in which family history. Tolstoy himself had opened his magnum opus. he plunges directly into the action without the lengthy introduction more usual for the novel form. Sometime later.name was Anna Pirogova. and a brief biography would generally precede the action. Abandoning his plans for a novel set in the time of Peter the Great. Tolstoy wrote with enthusiasm to his friends and editor that he had . Tolstoy expressed himself as captivated by Pushkin’s masterful use of the literary technique of in medias res—that is. a description of the local setting.

Y et Russian literary history had no native tradition . he grumbled. is common in Western European literature and typically creates a narrative that links love and death. the story of a doomed impossible passion. he even canceled the first printing in order to start over from scratch. who. although he was forced to assume the publication costs for the aborted production himself. Indeed Tolstoy had in his library that most famous nineteenth-century culmination of the literary tradition of adulterous love and death. His distress in the creative process was considerable. Gustave Flaubert’s Madame Bovary. was like an adopted daughter who had turned out badly: “If only someone else would finish (the novel) for me!” he complained.begun a new novel that he expected to complete in a matter of weeks. The plot of adulterous love. It was instead to take almost four years and would cost him so much effort that he became “sick and tired” of his heroine Anna. The literary fragments by Pushkin that inspired Tolstoy to sit down and begin writing Anna Karenina were sketches for a novel about an adulteress who is ultimately cast off by her lover and society.

Such an announcement of disregard for conventional form in art might seem presumptuous were it premeditated. but does not offer a single example of the contrary. Indeed in his article “Some Words about War and Peace. From Gogol’s Dead Souls to Dostoevsky’s House . the idea of the liebestod. Despite early sentimental prose accounts of young girls drowning themselves for unrequited love. and were there not precedents for it. or the novels of adulterous passion that capped the poetic tradition. like Nikolai Karamzin’s Poor Liza.comparable to Troubadoran love poetry. But the history of Russian literature since the time of Pushkin not merely affords many examples of such deviations from European forms. Russian literature as it matured in the nineteenth century tended to invert and caricature European prose forms rather than directly imitating them. pronouncing with characteristic national pride and eccentricity that Russians did not even know how to write novels in the European sense of the word. the cult of courtly love.” Tolstoy insisted that his work was not a novel.

” Tolstoy’s characterization of Russian literature as resistant to European literary shapes and narrative trajectories is certainly apt. the impossibility of their union generates a heated desire that only increases in . epic. p. from Tristan and Isolde to Romeo and Juliet. and Pushkin’s experimental form includes the invention of a new verse pattern. In the case of classic European star-crossed lovers. in the recent period of Russian literature there is not a single artistic prose work. or story (Bayley. therefore. It is highly significant.of the Dead. The founding work of the nineteenth-century Russian novelistic tradition was Aleksandr Pushkin’s novel in verse Eugene Onegin. rising at all above mediocrity. the Onegin stanza. The idea of a novel in verse is itself unusual. that when Tolstoy began work on Anna Karenina. he stages a narrative reversal of the liebestod by evacuating his love story of desire and thereby eliminating the fuel that fires the Western European romance. 64). he described it as “the first novel I have attempted. Tolstoy and the Novel. Furthermore. which quite fits into the form of a novel.

In Onegin’s absence. rather discourteously. The lovers desire nothing so much as to perpetuate their longing for one another. a naive country girl who. Eugene. to sexually ravish and ruin the heroine.response to obstacles. whom he eliminates in a duel before his departure for Western Europe.” Y ears later. a “paper bullet of the brain. Eugene discovers the same young girl who once made love to him in the person of a society grande dame. the heroine is named for Pushkin’s heroine. a mere parody. In the earliest drafts of Anna Karenina. But Tatiana has lost her . instead he turns his disordered impulses against his poet friend. addicted to French novels and infatuated with the literary representation of ruinous love. returning to Russia. Tatiana. projects a romantic silhouette onto the novel’s eponymous protagonist. but he apparently has no desire to do so. a yearning that betrays its metaphysical dimension and shades into death—a death of the body that releases the ardent spirit. He not only refuses. the wife of a military grandee. Tatiana peruses the stacks of his personal library to discover that her beloved is an empty cloak. Lensky.

spurned. It is her lover who becomes coarse: An artistic. by the final version he is a dilettante and a poor sportsman. and beauty are instead slowly and painfully extinguished over the inexorable course of the novel. riding his lovely racehorse to death through his own corpulence and clumsiness. maternal warmth.desire for Eugene at the moment he discovers his desire for her. he rushes from the pages of the novel to seek his death. In similar fashion. whose grace. and obvious. vulgar. the . Initially he sketches his heroine satirically : She is fat. He becomes a corporeal “hunk of beefsteak” who runs to fat and loses his hair and teeth. sensitive man in the earlier drafts. Tolstoy intended to quiz the ethos of love and death that spiritualized into tragedy the adulterous love stories of Western European literature. vitality. It is fairly clear that in taking up the well-used plot of adulterous love in response to Pushkin’s sketches. she chomps on her pearl necklace and flirts openly with her lover in her husband’s face. But these omens of overindulged physicality vanish in the final characterizations of Anna Karenina.

H. crushed beneath the wheels of an . the careerist (Karenin). but whether she is meant to be portrayed as a victim or a participant in the book’s destructive social machinery is the highly debated question the novel puts to us. the sanctimonious religious hypocrite (Countess Lydia Ivanovna). and unpleasant habit of cracking his knuckles. Anna. Lawrence claim for Anna and her lover the role of sympathetic martyrs. Stiva). Satirical impulses are directed at every other character in the novel: the bon vivant (Anna’s brother. becomes physically grotesque in the novel as we read it. a more sympathetic type in the first versions of the novel. with his huge ears. the society flirt (Countess Betsy Tverskaya). The heroine. stammer.husband. Writers like D. The moral transgressions of adultery and the violations of social proprieties as understood by nineteenth-century Russian high society can hardly come under censure by today’s reader: Anna Karenina remains as sympathetic and compelling as any heroine in literature. is protected from the broad brushstroke of social critique.

It is always dangerous to impute the role . just as her experience of social ostracism and rejection cannot fully account for the growing sense of explosive inner turmoil. in Russian). psychological conflict.” The details of Levin’s courtship. while Levin’s ideas and struggles with agricultural theory and religious philosophy duplicate Tolstoy’s intellectual preoccupations at the time he was writing Anna Karenina. but Tolstoy was to be condemned for “putting his finger in the balance” to bring the novel to a moralistic conclusion. suggests that the name Levin might best be pronounced “Lyovin. Konstantin Levin. Once the novel was well underway. and family life are frankly and obviously poached from Tolstoy’s own personal experiences. The name Levin is clearly derived from Tolstoy’s own first name Leo (Lev. Tolstoy’s family nickname. one completely uninvolved with Anna’s story. Tolstoy introduced a second leading character. Y et Anna’s suffering may not be entirely due to her moral transgressions and afflicted conscience. marriage. and distress she undergoes.implacably conventional and hypocritical society. Lyova.

these are exactly Konstantin Levin’s goals: He wishes to marry and father a large brood of children. Anna’s brother (a bon vivant whose own carefree violations of morality and family values merely add to his joie de vivre) compares Levin to a “Dickensian gentleman. a suitable marriage. who. by his signature gesture. He is challenged from the opening pages of the novel in .” one Mr. however. his yearnings are the same as those of the hero of the English novel Anna reads during the nightmarish train ride on which she can escape neither her lover. The quest of the hero of the nineteenth-century social novel is for estate. patrimony.of authorial “mouthpiece” to a character in a novel. Levin is indeed Dickensian in more than his eccentric habit of roughly dismissing complex matters. the only dragons to be slain are social ones. appears to fling life’s problems over his right shoulder. and an intact inheritance. there is no question that Levin voices many of Tolstoy’s most cherished values. Podsnap. Early on. In Anna Karenina. and he wishes to build up his family estate successfully. nor her own fears and passions. who pursues her.

” while Tolstoy’s wife observed trenchantly that Levin was an “impossible man.” the perfect picture of her husband but lacking his great talent. even more of a novelistic cliché than the story line of the country squire and his estate. Y et Anna’s story. and his estate. commenting that “Russia has hundreds of Levins. was no longer profitable. Many readers of the novel find that Levin’s story hardly pays its way through the hundreds of pages it generates: The great Russian writer Fyodor Dostoevsky dismissed the character as uninteresting. Much of Levin’s story is focused on his efforts to establish the new foundation on which the Russian estate could prosper. if anything. that of a doomed love affair and a woman’s conflict over remaining with her husband and son or abandoning her family to elope with her lover is.both aspirations: The girl he proposes to refuses him. and he dreams of writing a book of great genius—even comparing himself to Benjamin Franklin—that will settle the agricultural question once and for all. like most in Russia after the emancipation of the enslaved serfs in 1861. Tolstoy himself referred to his novel as “low” .

Early titles like “Two Marriages” and “Two Couples” emphasized the doubled structure. Before he settled on the famous opening line contrasting happy and unhappy families. and he toyed with aphoristic openings for the novel that would establish this essential thematic contrast. Other essential oppositions that structure the work reflect a very real ideological polarity. so that Anna’s adulterous love story and final break from her family alternates with Levin’s struggle to forget the girl who has refused to marry him and to master the agricultural conundrum posed by his estate. more transcendent dimension. It is one aspect of Tolstoy’s great genius that his literary pictures of the everyday and the commonplace open effortlessly onto another. for others it is the most serious business of their lives. he had crafted a similar apothegm : “Some think marriage a game.” The novel appeared in installments. he began structuring the novel dualistically.and “banal” in its focus on the quotidian. From the moment Tolstoy introduced the character of Levin into the work. so that the values debated in the novel are mapped .

” covered every aspect of private and political life. St. native Russian mores and practices. from the “agricultural question” to the “woman question” to the “sexual question. These problems. known as the “accursed questions. society versus family. the window onto Europe. These concerns may be summarized in the still-ongoing debates about Russia and the West.dichotomously: city versus country. the ancient Russian capital. versus Moscow. or trusted that theoretical and . so that both plots of the novel—the adulterous love story and the acquisition of family and estate—articulate contemporary cultural anxieties. Petersburg. These debates were hardly theoretical—the Russian intelligentsia of the nineteenth century was confronted with a series of pressing social problems in the wake of the midcentury reforms.” Leading ideological positions among the intelligentsia were polarized according to whether one believed that social problems should be solved by retaining traditional. The double construction of the novel and its insistent and repeated oppositions reflect a very real polarity in the Russian intelligentsia of the day.

could be imported and adapted to local Russian conditions. Levin himself refuses for a time to wear European-style clothing and. and thinkers advocating the adoption of Western techniques were dubbed Westernizers. the communal traditions of the Russian village. dresses in Russian peasant garb and works among the peasants in the fields. and who ascribed a heartless inhumanity to Western-derived technology celebrated the compassion and sublimity of the Russian soul. while exalting the folk wisdom of the Russian peasant over the scholastic hairsplitting of Western political philosophy. Such thinkers came to be known as Slavophiles. as Tolstoy did. Adherence to the latter position seemed to emerge from an uncomfortable sense of Russian inferiority vis à vis the more advanced West. Vronsky’s management of his estate according to the English model is contrasted unfavorably to Levin’s efforts to adjust technological innovations to native Russian practices. In Anna Karenina. Those who supported traditional Russian folkways. The goal of his agricultural . derived from Western Europe.technologically advanced approaches. like Konstantin Levin. and the Orthodox Church.

reforms is to create an equal partnership between landowner and peasant in the form of a cooperative. it is a journey rendered symbolic by one of Russia’s earliest political novels. and built on the uninhabitable swamps of the Gulf of Finland at the cost of many lives. so that. The ideological separation of Westernizer versus Slavophile maps easily onto Russia’s twin capital cities. St. Western-styled urban and architectural . just as in Nikolai Gogol’s novel Dead Souls (1842) journeys through the muddy and inaccessible Russian countryside acquire the mythological shape of Dante’s Inferno. Petersburg is a highly mythologized urban space. It was designed by utopian urban planning experts—the best Europe could provide—at the decree of Czar Peter the Great. when characters travel from St. Aleksandr Radishchev’s Journey from St. It was meant to be the ultimate in modern. Petersburg to Moscow . Petersburg to Moscow. The Russian reader easily understood that this is a metaphysical and sociopolitical journey across terrain torn by ideological battles for the soul and future of Russia and her people.

and cabarets. a work that can be compared in its social impact at the time of the emancipation of the serfs to Harriet Beecher Stowe’s Uncle Tom’s Cabin at the time of the American Civil War. The city-dwellers. In Anna Karenina. Petersburg casts shadows over Moscow. the ancient capital of medieval Russia and the heart of the Russian countryside. St.construction. are exposed as hemorrhaging the heart’s blood of the countryside. Tolstoy emphasizes these essential geographical and ideological contrasts through Levin’s recognition of his social class’s exploitation of the Russian countryside and its peasants and workers. a sparkling gem and Russia’s only Western seaport. where inhabitants engage . whose birch groves and fertile fields tended by simple peasants of simple faith were endlessly romanticized in the pages of Russian literature portraying the dreadful plight of the peasants with compassion. The oppressive cruelties of the landed gentry form the center of works like Ivan Turgenev’s A Sportsman’s Sketches. clubs. in their constant attendance at concerts.

Vladimir Ilyich Lenin.” Levin’s efforts at constructing a happy family life and an estate are counterbalanced in the novel with the catastrophe of Anna’s loss of family and social . Y et once Levin finds himself living in town. the doctor and writer Anton Chekhov would elaborate on this theme in his play The Cherry Orchard. Levin indulges in a fit of savage ill humor as he watches his brother-inlaw sell off a stand of virgin forest in order to subsidize his lifestyle of dinner parties and expensive mistresses. who dubbed Tolstoy the “mirror of the Russian Revolution. Later in the nineteenth century. never mind supporting his wife and numerous children. and wastes his patrimony to sustain an extra carriage and coachmen. At the opening of the twentieth century. he is sucked into the same habit of excessive spending. Tolstoy’s concern for Russia’s countryside and his recognition of the noble class’s exploitation of peasant labor would be praised by the founder of the Soviet government.in honest toil and lovingly tend the earthen treasure only to witness urbanites despoiling it for expenditures on frivolous luxuries.

position. outside the elements of the story line. but the key to the arch was deftly and subtly concealed. The “woman question. the ideas of the novel were linked together by a labyrinth of connections that could only be understood through implicit but unstated interactions. where the . is brought face to face with the suffering of a unique and complex woman living out the terms of that question in a manner that becomes increasingly intolerable. who has voiced very strong opinions on woman’s role in society and the “woman question” throughout the novel. This criticism provoked his famous defense of the novel’s integrity and architecture. The connection between Anna and Levin is to be sought. The separation of these two stories left Tolstoy open to critical censure when the first installments of the book appeared. Levin.” which is discussed at length in an important dinner-party scene in Anna Karenina. was an import from England. The book’s two parts were connected through its architecture. However. he did bring his two protagonists together in one memorable scene. Tolstoy argued.

question was forced by the large number of “superfluous. The Subjection of Women. “a true woman. he did encounter the Russian publication of John Stuart Mill’s landmark treatise on the role of women in society. offers precisely this . The recognition that unmarried women must either be demeaned through dependency or degrading types of employment. middle class women without means of support or access to suitable employment. would welcome yet another. In that commentary he argues that the solution to the “woman question” was in matrimony and maternity.” or unmarried. though he would later reverse his views completely on that subject. Anna’s brother.” He also endorses the institution of prostitution. or accept an uncongenial marriage. even after one thousand pregnancies. just as Levin in Anna Karenina completely changes his position in the course of the dinner party debate. Although Tolstoy generally refused to read the journalistic press. Stiva. Indeed motherhood acquires mythological proportions. although it was not published in his lifetime. and wrote an extensive commentary on that work. leads to a more compassionate understanding of adultery.

” may be harmonized with this idea that .” a statement that is echoed at several junctures in Anna Karenina. “Vengeance is mine. who in L’homme-femme raised the question of how an adulterous wife should be punished. in Christ’s exhortation: “Let he who is without sin cast the first stone. His answer was identical to that enacted by one of Tolstoy’s later literary creations. A different response to adultery is evoked in the early drafts of the novel by reference to a more troubling treatise on the “sexual question. who had married a man without understanding the meaning of love. then had the misfortune to love a man who was not her husband. According to Stiva’s views. Stiva was wrong. John 8:7. although the narrator observes that in promoting the divorce.” the work of Alexandre Dumas fils. The epigraph of the novel. the cantankerous narrator of The Kreutzer Sonata: “Kill her!” The support for the execution of the adulterer or adulteress derives from prescriptions in the Old Testament of the Bible. the solution was simply divorce. an alternative response to the guilty adulteress is articulated in the New Testament.defense of his sister.

her resources unequal to the task of raising a large brood of children. The sanctification of motherhood so exalted by Tolstoy in the closing pages of War and Peace is in this new novel no longer the guarantor of family happiness. marriage that fails. Her looks ruined by numerous pregnancies. and beloved of children. there are readers of the novel who maintain that the enactment of a divine retribution upon Anna. however delivered. it is Anna‘s. who routinely and casually cheats on his wife. the woman’s. The scene of Anna’s reunion with her son after their separation is considered by many to be the greatest love scene of the novel. Anna is a loving mother. Dolly’s children cannot get enough of her. married to Anna’s brother.punishment is not for people to enact but is reserved to God. However. In the opening passages of the novel. expresses the author’s condemnation of his heroine. reveals the darker underside of maternity. of the two marriages depicted in Anna Karenina. yet she is in many ways the . she embraces her role with admirable enthusiasm. It is certainly the case that. The character of Dolly.

And despite her commitment to the demands of motherhood. sufficient to prevent the stresses and fractures that eventually divide the family and destroy the home. As Dolly.’ she said to herself” (p.most abject of characters. she thought too of her darling Anna. tearfully watching the ceremony. meditates: “Among the brides that came back to her memory. gilded and glorified as Tolstoy makes it in the luminous churchwedding scene. or through the punitive violence that extinguishes that anarchic . either through the traditional linking of love and death in the romantic literary tradition of adulterous love. 424). And she had stood just as innocent in orange flowers and bridal veil. And now? ‘It’s terribly strange. The family idea is inseparable from the fact of sexuality. with its uncanny coursing toward death. of whose proposed divorce she had just been hearing. she is no stranger to the craving for sexual fulfillment. On her way to visit Anna she indulges herself in fantasies about taking a lover and especially delights in picturing the look on her philandering husband’s face when she informs him of this fact. Nor is the sacrament of marriage.

however. Anna’s second marriage also fails. divorce appears to be the way to resolve the difficulties of Anna’s position and reconcile her to society. The novel where this contest of ideas takes place is Anna Karenina. the one a failure. the other. apparently. she could not be received in proper society.tendency. a success. Karenin poses as the adulterer. and too many characters in the novel. The steps necessary for divorce in nineteenthcentury Russia were distasteful: The only grounds for a divorce in ecclesiastical and civil law were adultery. In earlier drafts of the novel. Tolstoy’s dream of family happiness had to come to terms with the narrative of sexual passion. enabling Anna to divorce him and marry her lover. The early title “Two Marriages” may have referred to Anna’s two failed marriages. Without the divorce. but would sink to the demi-monde of courtesans and social outcasts. rather than to Anna’s and Levin’s separate marriages. and only the injured party could seek the . The tragic conflict in Anna’s story appears to the modern reader to hinge on the impossibility of obtaining a divorce.

Anna’s husband. on whom the stigma of infidelity would rest more lightly. This usually meant apprehending the guilty party “in the act” and verifying that fact through the testimony of several reliable witnesses. finds himself unexpectedly reduced to tears and overjoyed by his experience of forgiveness and the . Anna begs Karenin’s forgiveness during her delirium after childbirth. the innocent party was required to provide clear. who had been hoping guiltily for his wife to die. Alexei Karenin. and he does so twice in the pages of this novel.dissolution of the marriage. What was even more unpleasant. incontrovertible proof of infidelity. The guilty party would not be free to remarry and would automatically lose custody of the children. Tolstoy was certainly the first major author to describe pregnancy and childbirth in any detail. was prepared to participate in such a humiliating maneuver. An expedient approach was devised whereby a fictitious adulterous liaison would be staged by the husband. The scenes leading up to Karenin’s acquiescence in that decisive moment are among the most remarkable in all literature. Karenin.

It is certain that divorce. even as she. fathered by that lover.exaltation of Christian love that extends even to his wife’s adulterous lover and to her baby daughter. returning to health. and Tolstoy succeeds in creating a series of events that drives his heroine to consider death as her only valid option. also returns to her lover. was actually more widespread and acceptable than Anna’s novelistic experience would suggest. Later in the novel Karenin retracts his offer of divorce. Ultimately Anna herself must throw up the roadblock in refusing to accept a divorce when her husband offers it. Tolstoy’s final revisions reveal the author’s difficulty in making the divorce impossible so as to create the textual impetus for his heroine’s suicidal despair. In such a state he is willing to procure the divorce for Anna. depicted as rare and scandalous in Tolstoy’s fictional world of Russian society. Y et Anna inexplicably and emphatically rejects this offer of divorce. Traces of Tolstoy’s original plans for his heroine . Endless speculation as to her reasons for so doing has not resulted in any critical consensus.

remain in the final version that we read. She is . In fact. remarried or not. forming a masculine mirror around her. sponsors young women protégées of no means. In the course of the novel. The nihilist dream of group marriage darkens in Anna’s recurrent nightmare of having two husbands who simultaneously lavish their caresses on her. Anna. The author insists upon this feature of Anna’s love triangle : Both her husband and her lover are named Alexei. takes opium. in art works. and in window frames. In the early drafts of the novel. and even takes up the profession of writing. voraciously reads heavy nonfiction. adapted from the sociopolitical principles of the Comte de Saint-Simon and Charles Fourier. intelligentka (a member of the intelligensia) or a nigilistka (nihilist): She smokes. Anna is framed throughout the novel in actual mirrors. Anna acquires the stereotypical features of the Russian woman intellectual or emancipated bluestocking. was to find social acceptance among the nihilist and communist intellectuals who espoused open or group marriages and communal living arrangements.

Anastasia. the Hebrew form of Anna. In his early selections of various names for his heroine. her daughter’s name is Annie. a nickname for Anna. The name Anna is itself a mirror. and she adopts a protégée who is named Hannah. The constant reflection and duplication of Anna throughout the novel subtly creates the sense of textual ripples displaced by the motion of a solid body. As the subject of great art and the constant focus of masculine . In part. He describes his heroine primarily through the words and perceptions of those who know and consort with her. Nana. one of the subtle means with which Tolstoy evokes the overwhelming sense of his heroine’s embodied presence. and through the artistic representation of Anna in three different painted portraits. reading the same forward and backward. Tolstoy continually retained the “ana” component: Tatiana. an action implied by the Greek prefix “ana-.surrounded by duplicates of herself in echoes of her name: Her maid is named Annushka. her realization is the great victory of Tolstoy’s literary technique.” which means both upward and downward or both backward and forward.

I involuntarily began to look— the elbow appeared again and gradually there began to be outlined in front of me the figure of a woman in a luxurious ball-dress. .admiration and feminine envy throughout the novel. For a long time. She appears to the reader with the same clarity and power as the apparition Tolstoy is said to have seen in his earliest stages of composition : I was lying in this room after dinner. I was tired and fighting with sleepiness when suddenly I saw clearly in front of me a bared female elbow. I could not tear myself away from the vision. on this very sofa. But from that time on it did not leave me alone. Anna possesses exquisite beauty and irrepressible vitality that combine with her grace and ingenuous capacity for self-expression to generate a compelling and overwhelming sense of her physical presence. with her neck bared and with a remarkably beautiful face. I bore it in my heart. until it vanished just as it had appeared. as it seemed to me. looking at me with her thoughtful eyes full of suffering. and at just such a twilight as now.

opened up its secret. accurately reflects Tolstoy’s creative process.conversed with it in my thoughts. K. see “For Further Reading”). A Karenina Companion. At the same time that Anna is so successfully evoked as a vivid and stirring physical presence. which Tolstoy’s friend V. whatever may be. Istomin jotted down after a conversation with the author. to tell that secret and I could find no peace until I had taken up the task (Turner. Whether or not this account. what resonates with the novel is the very palpable sense of Anna as a vision. soliciting a sustained gaze of protracted admiration and compassion. 49. p. than has arguably been the case with any character in previous literary . Indeed this is how Anna appears in the one scene that brings together the leading characters from the two separate story lines. disordered. From that moment was born in me the need. and without noticing it. Levin and Anna. the reader is given more immediate access to Anna’s inner thoughts and even to her unshaped. raw emotional states.

In part this was a response to Russia’s increasing involvement in the Balkan War. Tolstoy had apparently written his final chapter and fulfilled his obligation for the agreed number of installments with his publisher when he found himself compelled to write one last additional section of the novel. his publisher refused to print the final installment. Once we glimpse the abyss of mental turmoil and inner conflict that tortures Anna more acutely than any difficult external circumstance. Tolstoy issued the final installment at his . Anna’s unspoken thoughts and anarchic emotions distort the world around her. transforming the simple details of everyday reality and the surfaces of apparently realistic fiction into frightening nightmarish sequences that share the darker. Much to his surprise. through the character of Konstantin Levin. his spiritual and philosophical struggle with religious faith. her figure becomes profoundly enigmatic. but the deeper motive was his need to express. and we can no longer read her story as simply the course of a tragic and doomed love affair.history. ominous hues of the novel’s bleak shape.

The novelistic account of Levin’s turn from the enlightenment-based utilitarian philosophy that had been so helpful for his agricultural pursuits to a more mystically inflected Christianity is probably a fairly accurate description of Tolstoy’s own journey to Christian faith.own expense. Confession and What I Believe. Although at the end of Anna Karenina Levin determines that his newfound religious faith will enable him to craft a life of goodness and joy. Tolstoy devoted himself to the study of the New Testament and its commentaries. written in the first flush of enthusiasm. Tolstoy’s struggle with religious faith prompted the writer Maxim Gorky to characterize Tolstoy and God as two bears wrestling. This was a titanic struggle. They would be the last literary words penned by Tolstoy for some time to come. and when the book appeared in novel form these final chapters formed the novel’s conclusion. these are the words of the new convert. even . which he detailed in his later works. In the years that followed the publication of Anna Karenina. never comfortably resolved.

Fyodor Dostoevsky pronounced the novel “sheer perfection as a work of art. He rejected his great masterpieces and turned instead to the crafting of instructive “stories for the people”—that is. he also returned to the pressing problems of his last novel: In “The Devil” and in The Kreutzer Sonata his narrators struggle with the fatalities of sexual passion.” From his deathbed. This was Tolstoy’s last attempt to write and to right the sexual problem and to explore the darker shapes of the dysfunctional and broken forms of family unhappiness that so absorbed him in Anna . his main character sets out to remedy the destruction his own sexual dalliance with a young girl had brought about. In his last novel. But Tolstoy had turned his back on literature and on art. The publication of his novel was hailed as a major event in world literature. Ivan Turgenev appealed to Tolstoy to return to writing novels like Anna Karenina. the kind of brief parabolic and gnomic forms he had delighted in when compiling his children’s Primer. No European work of fiction of our present day comes anywhere near it. Resurrection.retranslating and harmonizing the Gospels himself. When he eventually returned to narrative fiction.

She was the editor of Tolstoy Studies Journal from 1990 to 1994. Novel. 1995). The Washington University Law Review . 1993) and editor of Bakhtin in Contexts: Across the Disciplines (Northwestern University Press.Karenina. Slavic and East European Journal. . 2003) and Pilgrim Souls: An Anthology of Spiritual Autobiography (Simon and Schuster. the Woman Question. and Tolstoy Studies Journal. 1999). Comparative Literature. and her articles and translations have appeared in PMLA. Amy Mandelker is Associate Professor of Comparative Literature at the Graduate Center of the City University of New Y ork. She is coeditor of Approaches to Teaching Anna Karenina (Modern Languages Association Press. and the Victorian Novel (Ohio State University Press. She is the author of Framing Anna Karenina: Tolstoy.

Part One .

.

”1 Happy families are all alike. Everything was in confusion in the Oblonskys’ house. I will repay. were painfully conscious of it. and she had announced to her husband that she could not go on living in the same house with him. This position of affairs had now lasted three days. every unhappy family is unhappy in its own way. Every person in the house felt that . who had been a governess in their family. but all the members of their family and household. and not only the husband and wife themselves. The wife had discovered that the husband was carrying on an intrigue with a French girl.Chapter I “Vengeance is mine.

The children ran wild all over the house. at eight o’clock in the morning. as though he would sink into a long sleep again. He turned over his stout. he vigorously embraced the pillow on the other side and buried his face in it. sat up on the sofa. Prince Stepan Arkadyevitch2 Oblonsky—Stiva. that is. well-cared-for person on the springy sofa. not in his wife’s bedroom. the kitchen-maid and the coachman had given warning. and wrote to a friend asking her to look out for a new situation for her. and that the stray people brought together by chance in any inn had more in common with one another than they. and opened his eyes. The wife did not leave her own room.there was no sense in their living together. the man-cook had walked off the day before just at dinner-time. as he was called in the fashionable world—woke up at his usual hour. but all at once he jumped up. . but on the leather-covered sofa in his study. the English governess quarreled with the housekeeper. the husband had not been at home for three days. Three days after the quarrel. the members of the family and household of the Oblonskys.

There was a great deal more that was delightful. and he pondered with a smile. very nice. or even expressing it in one’s thoughts awake. and there were some sort of little decanters on the table. “Now.“Y es. a present on his last birthday. And. not Darmstadt. too. it was nice. Y es. yes. And thereupon he suddenly remembered that he was not sleeping in . Alabin was giving a dinner on glass tables. Darmstadt was in America. Il mio tesoro—not Il mio tesoroa3 though. towards the place where his dressinggown always hung in his bedroom. and they were women. but then. Stepan Arkadyevitch’s eyes twinkled gaily. Y es. but something better. without getting up. no. he cheerfully dropped his feet over the edge of the sofa. but something American. and the tables sang. as he had done every day for the last nine years.”4 he remembered. worked for him by his wife on goldcolored morocco. “Y es. how was it? To be sure! Alabin was giving a dinner at Darmstadt. he stretched out his hand. and felt about with them for his slippers.” And noticing a gleam of light peeping in beside one of the serge curtains. going over his dream. how was it now?” he thought. only there’s no putting it into words.

and saw her at last in her bedroom with the unlucky letter that revealed everything in her hand. all the hopelessness of his position. That’s the point of the whole situation. his Dolly. to his surprise had not found her in the study either.” he muttered. oh.his wife’s room. on coming. he knitted his brows. and why: the smile vanished from his face. forever fussing and worrying over . and she can’t forgive me. “Y es. but in his study. happy and good-humored. “Oh.. and worst of all. “Ah. ah! Oo! . Most unpleasant of all was the first minute when. recalling everything that had happened. she won’t forgive me. She. And the most awful thing about it is that it’s all my fault—all my fault. as he remembered the acutely painful sensations caused him by this quarrel.” he reflected.. And again every detail of his quarrel with his wife was present to his imagination. ah. though I’m not to blame. with a huge pear in his hand for his wife. he had not found his wife in the drawing-room. from the theater. his own fault. oh!” he kept repeating in despair.

denying. instead of remaining indifferent even—anything would have been better than what he did do—his face utterly involuntarily (reflex spinal action. pointing to the letter. as is so often the case. He did not succeed in adapting his face to the position in which he was placed towards his wife by the discovery of his fault. begging forgiveness. who was fond of physiology)—utterly involuntarily assumed its habitual. “What’s this? this?” she asked. as he considered.household details. . looking at him with an expression of horror. despair. reflected Stepan Arkadyevitch. Stepan Arkadyevitch. and therefore idiotic smile. was sitting perfectly still with the letter in her hand. And at this recollection. Instead of being hurt. was not so much annoyed at the fact itself as at the way in which he had met his wife’s words. and limited in her ideas. good-humored. There happened to him at that instant what does happen to people when they are unexpectedly caught in something very disgraceful. defending himself. and indignation.

“But what’s to be done? What’s to be done?” he said to himself in despair. Catching sight of that smile. Dolly shuddered as though at physical pain. and found no answer. .This idiotic smile he could not forgive himself. Since then she had refused to see her husband. “It’s that idiotic smile that’s to blame for it all. and rushed out of the room.” thought Stepan Arkadyevitch. broke out with her characteristic heat into a flood of cruel words.

a handsome.Chapter II Stepan Arkadyevitch was a truthful man in his relations with himself. his children. He could not at this date repent of the fact that he. was not in love with his wife. and only a year younger than himself. the mother of five living and two dead children. He had never clearly thought out the subject. All he repented of was that he had not succeeded better in hiding it from his wife. but he had vaguely conceived that his wife must long . susceptible man of thirty-four. But he felt all the difficulty of his position and was sorry for his wife. and himself. He was incapable of deceiving himself and persuading himself that he repented of his conduct. Possibly he might have managed to conceal his sins better from his wife if he had anticipated that the knowledge of them would have had such an effect on her.

a worn-out woman no longer young or good-looking. But what a governess!” (He vividly recalled the roguish black eyes of Mlle Roland and her smile. no! But what. vulgar. but that universal solution . It’s true it’s bad her having been a governess in our house.) “But after all. It had turned out quite the other way. I kept myself in hand. in flirting with one’s governess. oh dear! awful!” Stepan Arkadyevitch kept repeating to himself.ago have suspected him of being unfaithful to her. He had even supposed that she. “Oh. it’s awful! oh dear. ought from a sense of fairness to take an indulgent view. And the worst of it all is that she’s already . That’s bad! There’s something common. and he could think of nothing to be done. I never interfered with her in anything . “And how well things were going up till now! how well we got on! She was contented and happy in her children. and shut her eyes to the fact. while she was in the house. I let her manage the children and the house just as she liked. it seems as if ill-luck would have it so! Oh... and in no way remarkable or interesting. what is to be done?” There was no solution. merely a good mother.

his valet. It was at once answered by the appearance of an old friend. and a telegram. forget oneself.” replied Matvey. bare chest. “Are there any papers from the office?” asked Stepan Arkadyevitch. taking the telegram and seating himself at the looking-glass. at least till night-time. and.” Stepan Arkadyevitch said to himself. Matvey was followed by the barber with all the necessaries for shaving. That answer is: one must live in the needs of the day—that is. he could not go back now to the music sung by the decanter-women.which life gives to all questions. Matvey. “Then we shall see. so he must forget himself in the dream of daily life. and getting up he put on a gray dressinggown lined with blue silk. He pulled up the blind and rang the bell loudly. his boots. “On the table. he walked to the window with his usual confident step. even the most complex and insoluble. tied the tassels in a knot. carrying his clothes. turning out his feet that carried his full frame so easily. To forget himself in sleep was impossible now. drawing a deep breath of air into his broad. glancing with .

with a faint smile. and gazed silently. he added with a sly smile. Tearing open the telegram. my sister Anna Arkadyevna will be here to-morrow.” Stepan Arkadyevitch made no reply. “I told them to come on Sunday. misspelt as they always are in telegrams. and till then not to trouble you or themselves for nothing. after a short pause. it was clear that they understood one another. In the glance. Stepan Arkadyevitch’s eyes asked: “Why do you tell me that? don’t you know?” Matvey put his hands in his jacket pockets. . at his master.” he said. Stepan Arkadyevitch saw Matvey wanted to make a joke and attract attention to himself. in which their eyes met in the looking-glass. checking for a minute the sleek. guessing at the words. and his face brightened. and. thrust out one leg.” he said.inquiring sympathy at his master. he read it through. He had obviously prepared the sentence beforehand. “Matvey. “They’ve sent from the carriage-jobbers. he merely glanced at Matvey in the looking-glass. good-humoredly.

like his master. Is the room to be got ready up-stairs?” “Inform Darya Alexandrovna: where she orders. “Yes. “Alone. sir. as though in doubt. Stepan Arkadyevitch could not answer. as the barber was at work on his upper lip. take the telegram. that Anna Arkadyevna.” “Y ou want to try it on. or with her husband?” inquired Matvey. give it to her. but he only said. “Thank God!” said Matvey. and then do what she tells you. might bring about a reconciliation between husband and wife.” “Darya Alexandrovna?” Matvey repeated. the sister he was so fond of. Here. Matvey nodded at the looking-glass.” Matvey understood. showing by this response that he. “Y es.plump hand of the barber. inform her. realized the significance of this arrival—that is. and he raised one finger.” . “Alone. curly whiskers. cutting a pink path through his long.

Let him do—that is you—as he likes. woman’s voice. hearing the rustle of a woman’s dress at the door. “Look up?” “Yes. stepping deliberately in his creaky boots. and . and putting his hands in his pockets. Stepan Arkadyevitch was silent a minute.” said Matvey.Stepan Arkadyevitch was already washed and combed and ready to be dressed. pleasant. “Darya Alexandrovna told me to inform you that she is going away. sir. sir.” said a firm. he watched his master with his head on one side.” “Do you think so? Who’s there?” asked Stepan Arkadyevitch.” he said. when Matvey. shaking his head. The barber had gone. “It’s all right. Matvey?” he said. “It’s I. came back into the room with the telegram in his hand. laughing only with his eyes. things will look up. “Eh. Then a goodhumored and rather pitiful smile showed itself on his handsome face.

the nurse. Y ou must have pity. everything in the house is topsy-turvy. sir. it’s sad to see her. pray to God. and besides. you can go.. own your fault again. on the children. “Go to her.” “You do your part. sir.” “Come. God is merciful. “Well. Darya Alexandrovna’s chief ally) was on his side. “Well. that’ll do. There’s no help for it! One must take the consequences. Beg her forgiveness.the stern. what now?” he asked disconsolately. pockmarked face of Matrona Philimonovna. Matrona?” queried Stepan Arkadyevitch.” said Stepan . sir. going up to her at the door. pray to God. sir.” “But she won’t see me. She is suffering so.. was thrust in at the doorway. almost every one in the house (even the nurse. Although Stepan Arkadyevitch was completely in the wrong as regards his wife.. and was conscious of this himself. what is it. Maybe God will aid you.

Arkadyevitch. do dress me. Matvey was already holding up the shirt like a horse’s collar. blushing suddenly. and. “Well now. he slipped it with obvious pleasure over the wellgroomed body of his master.” He turned to Matvey and threw off his dressing-gown decisively. blowing off some invisible speck. .

and beside the coffee. fragrant. he walked with a slight swing on each leg into the dining-room. feeling himself clean. pulled down his shirt-cuffs. distributed into his pockets his cigarettes. and watch with its double chain and seals.Chapter III When he was dressed. until he was reconciled with his wife. but at present. healthy. Stepan Arkadyevitch sprinkled some scent on himself. the subject could not be discussed. matches. where coffee was already waiting for him. The most unpleasant thing of all was that his pecuniary . pocketbook. in spite of his unhappiness. letters and papers from the office. and shaking out his handkerchief. and physically at ease. from a merchant who was buying a forest on his wife’s property. One was very unpleasant. He read the letters. To sell this forest was absolutely essential.

he did not change them. and he only changed them when the majority changed them—or. he opened a still damp morning paper. and pushing away the papers. rapidly looked through two pieces of business. but they imperceptibly changed of themselves within him. Stepan Arkadyevitch moved the office-papers close to him. turned to his coffee. As he sipped his coffee. and began reading it. made a few notes with a big pencil. but one advocating the views held by the majority. that he might seek a reconciliation with his wife on account of the sale of the forest—that idea hurt him. and politics had no special interest for him. more strictly speaking. art. And in spite of the fact that science. not an extreme one.interests should in this way enter into the question of his reconciliation with his wife. Stepan Arkadyevitch had not chosen his political . And the idea that he might be led on by his interests. When he had finished his letters. he firmly held those views on all these subjects which were held by the majority and by his paper. Stepan Arkadyevitch took in and read a liberal paper.

but simply took those that were being worn. and forced him into lying and hypocrisy. but from its being in closer accordance with his manner of life. If there was a reason for his preferring liberal to conservative views. it arose not from his considering liberalism more rational. and family life certainly afforded Stepan Arkadyevitch little gratification. and certainly Stepan Arkadyevitch had many debts and was decidedly short of money. The liberal party said. and . which were held also by many of his circle. And for him. for some degree of mental activity—to have views was just as indispensable as to have a hat.opinions or his views. and that it needs reconstruction. or rather allowed it to be understood. these political opinions and views had come to him of themselves. The liberal party said that marriage is an institution quite out of date. The liberal party said that in Russia everything is wrong. ordinarily developed at years of discretion. that religion is only a curb to keep in check the barbarous classes of the people. which was so repulsive to his nature. just as he did not choose the shapes of his hat and coat. living in a certain society—owing to the need.

which alluded to Bentham and . and he liked his newspaper. he ought not to stop at Rurik1 and disown the first founder of his family—the monkey. Stepan Arkadyevitch. in which it was maintained that it was quite senseless in our day to raise an outcry that radicalism was threatening to swallow up all conservative elements. on the contrary. He read the leading article. too. was fond of puzzling a plain man by saying that if he prided himself on his origin. but in the obstinacy of traditionalism clogging progress. as he did his cigar after dinner. and that the government ought to take measures to crush the revolutionary hydra. that. who liked a joke. He read another article. etc. and could never make out what was the object of all the terrible and high-flown language about another world when life might be so very amusing in this world. “in our opinion the danger lies not in that fantastic revolutionary hydra. for the slight fog it diffused in his brain.Stepan Arkadyevitch could not get through even a short service without his legs aching from standing up. a financial one.. And with all this.” etc. And so liberalism had become a habit of Stepan Arkadyevitch’s.

a quiet. and he grew thoughtful.3 and that one need have no more gray hair. a certain satisfaction. as it always did. ironical gratification. Having finished the paper. With his characteristic quick-wittedness he caught the drift of each innuendo. But to-day that satisfaction was embittered by Matrona Philimonovna’s advice and the unsatisfactory state of the household. Two childish voices (Stepan Arkadyevitch . and that afforded him. He read. a second cup of coffee and a roll and butter. squaring his broad chest. he got up. and of a young person seeking a situation. as usual. but these items of information did not give him. and of the sale of a light carriage. too.Mill. he smiled joyously: not because there was anything particularly agreeable in his mind—the joyous smile was evoked by a good digestion. divined whence it came. that Count Beist was rumored to have left for Wiesbaden. and. at whom and on what ground it was aimed. But this joyous smile at once recalled everything to him.2and dropped some innuendoes reflecting on the ministry. shaking the crumbs of the roll off his waistcoat.

who had come up to greet him. The little girl. They were carrying something. loosed her hands. They threw down the box.” said the little girl in English. and hung laughingly on his neck. ran up boldly. his eldest girl) were heard outside the door. “there. but her father held her back. that represented a train. and was about to run away again. he called them. pick them up!” “Everything’s in confusion. “How is mamma?” he asked. smiling to the boy. passing his hand over his daughter’s smooth. which was flushed from his stooping posture and beaming with tenderness. and dropped it. “I told you not to sit passengers on the roof. “there are the children running about by themselves. and came in to their father. her father’s favorite. enjoying as she always did the smell of scent that came from his whiskers. At last the little girl kissed his face. and Tanya. “Goodmorning. He was conscious that he loved the .recognized the voices of Grisha. embraced him.” he said. his youngest boy.” And going to the door.” thought Stepan Arkadyevitch. soft little neck.

wait a minute. and that he was pretending when he asked about it so lightly.boy less. And she blushed for her father. and gave her two. “That means that she’s not slept again all night.” he thought. though. Tanya. still holding her and stroking her soft little hand. . but she said we were to go for a walk with Miss Hoole to grand-mamma’s. where he had put it yesterday. a little box of sweets.” she said. He at once perceived it. “Mamma? She is up. and blushed too. Oh. but the boy felt it. He took off the mantelpiece. “She did not say we must do our lessons.” he said. and always tried to be fair. Stepan Arkadyevitch sighed. is she cheerful?” The little girl knew that there was a quarrel between her father and mother. and did not respond with a smile to his father’s chilly smile. and that her father must be aware of this. and that her mother could not be cheerful. go.” answered the girl. my darling. “I don’t know. “Well.” “Well.

” said Oblonsky.picking out her favorites. in the affectionately gruff tone with which it was impossible to be angry.” “How many times have I told you to tell me at once?” “One must let you drink your coffee in peace. “Half an hour. at least. “Y es. but Stepan Arkadyevitch. as he generally did. made .” And still stroking her little shoulder. pointing to the chocolate. and let her go. “For Grisha?” said the little girl. The petitioner. yes. a chocolate and a fondant. “but there’s some one to see you with a petition. “Well.” said Matvey. show the person up at once.” “Been here long?” asked Stepan Arkadyevitch. “The carriage is ready. the widow of a staff captain Kalinin.” said Matvey. he kissed her on the roots of her hair and neck. frowning with vexation. came with a request impossible and unreasonable.

trying to give himself courage. Stepan Arkadyevitch took his hat and stopped to recollect whether he had forgotten anything. and even wrote her. not susceptible to love. that to amend. because it was impossible to make her attractive again and able to inspire love. Having got rid of the staff captain’s widow. heard her to the end attentively without interrupting her. Except deceit and lying nothing could come of it now. in his large. yes!” He bowed his head. though: it can’t go on like this. He squared his chest. “It must be some time. “Ah.” he said. It appeared that he had forgotten nothing except what he wanted to forget—his wife. “To go. and his handsome face assumed a harassed expression. and an inner voice told him he must not go. to set right their relations was impossible. good and legible hand. and gave her detailed advice as to how and to whom to apply. a confident and fluent little note to a personage who might be of use to her. sprawling. took two . and deceit and lying were opposed to his nature. that nothing could come of it but falsity. or not to go!” he said to himself. or to make him an old man.her sit down. took out a cigarette.

and opened the other door into his wife’s bedroom. . and with rapid steps walked through the drawingroom.whiffs at it. flung it into a mother-of-pearl ash-tray.

with a sunken.Chapter IV Darya Alexandrovna. she stopped. which looked prominent from the thinness of her face. thin face and large. and afraid of the coming interview. was standing among a litter of all sorts of things scattered all over the room. looking towards the door. in a dressing jacket. so as to take them to her . before an open bureau. She felt she was afraid of him. and trying assiduously to give her features a severe and contemptuous expression. once luxuriant and beautiful hair fastened up with hairpins on the nape of her neck. She was just attempting to do what she had attempted to do ten times already in these last three days—to sort out the children’s things and her own. and with her now scanty. from which she was taking something. Hearing her husband’s steps. startled eyes.

She was conscious that it was impossible to go away. but now again. she realized that if even here in her own house she could hardly manage to look after her five children properly. they would be still worse off where she was going with them all. that she must take some step” to punish him. Seeing her husband. the youngest was unwell from being given unwholesome soup. she went on all the same sorting out her things and pretending she was going.mother’s—and again she could not bring herself to do this. Besides this. cheating herself. She still continued to tell herself that she should leave him. put him to shame. as each time before. she dropped her hands into the drawer of the bureau as though looking for . and the others had almost gone without their dinner the day before. but. even in the course of these three days. As it was. “that things cannot go on like this. but she was conscious that this was impossible. she kept saying to herself. it was impossible because she could not get out of the habit of regarding him as her husband and loving him. avenge on him some little part at least of the suffering he had caused her.

. betrayed bewilderment and suffering.” . and only looked round at him when he had come quite up to her. “Dolly!” he repeated. In a rapid glance she scanned his figure that beamed with health and freshness. But her face.. with a quiver in his voice.. deep. unnatural voice. “while I .” she thought. what is that to me? I can’t see her!” she cried. He bent his head towards his shoulder and tried to look pitiful and humble. “What do you want?” she said in a rapid. to which she tried to give a severe and resolute expression.. he is happy and content!” she thought. Dolly. “Anna is coming today.. Her mouth stiffened. the muscles of the cheek contracted on the right side of her pale. which every one likes him for and praises—I hate that good nature of his. nervous face. “But you must. And that disgusting good nature. “Dolly!” he said in a subdued and timid voice. really. “Y es. but for all that he was radiant with freshness and health.something.” “Well.

. heard the tone of her voice. Y ou know . and glanced at him. submissive to fate and full of despair. “Dolly.. cannot nine years of my life atone for an instant . what can I say? . Stepan Arkadyevitch could be calm when he thought of his wife.. as it were beseeching him in ..” She dropped her eyes and listened. go away. there was a catch in his breath and a lump in his throat. and could quietly go on reading his paper and drinking his coffee. Remember. as though this shriek were called up by physical pain.” He could not go on.. She shut the bureau with a slam. as Matvey expressed it.“Go away. suffering face.... but when he saw her tortured. “My God! what have I done? Dolly! For God’s sake! . not looking at him. and his eyes began to shine with tears. go away !” she shrieked.. expecting what he would say. there was a sob in his throat. he could hope that things would look up.. One thing: forgive .

some way or other to make her believe differently. “for mercy’s sake.” She tried to go out. his lips swelled. “—instant of passion?” he said. but at that word. heavy breathing. “and don’t talk to me of your passion and your loathsomeness. make me expiate my fault. sobbing now. and clung to the back of a chair to support herself. and he was unutterably sorry for her. forgive me!” She sat down. and again the muscles of her right cheek worked. but tottered. as at a pang of physical pain. Dolly. go out of the room!” she shrieked still more shrilly. her lips stiffened again. He listened to her hard. his eyes were swimming with tears. Anything I can do. “Go away. His face relaxed. no words can express how much I am to blame! But. and would have gone on. He waited. I am ready to do anything! I am to blame. think of the children . . they are not to blame! I am to blame. She tried several times to begin to speak. and punish me. “Dolly!” he said. but could not.

the father of my children. repulsive!” she . as his head sank lower and lower. can we live together? Is that possible? Tell me. “Y ou are loathsome to me. eh.”1 and he glanced at her with gratitude.. enters into a love-affair with his own children’s governess?” “But what could I do? what could I do?” he kept saying in a pitiful voice. and moved to take her hand. She had called him “thou. “after my husband. Stiva. and know that this means their ruin. a vicious father. but I don’t myself know how to save them. is it possible?” she repeated. after what . but she drew back from him with aversion. “I think of the children.. Tell me. has happened.. not knowing what he was saying. or by leaving them with a vicious father—yes.“Y ou remember the children. raising her voice. to play with them. but I remember them. By taking them away from their father...” she said—obviously one of the phrases she had more than once repeated to herself in the course of the last few days. and for that reason I would do anything in the world to save them.

He did not understand how his pity for her exasperated her. At that moment in the next room a child began to cry.” he thought. “my child: how can she hate me?” . disgusting. a stranger—yes. probably it had fallen down. “No. but not love.shrieked. She seemed to be pulling herself together for a few seconds. she loves my child. she hates me. She will not forgive me. “Well. He looked at her. getting more and more heated. and getting up rapidly. Darya Alexandrovna listened. as though she did not know where she was.” he thought. She saw in him sympathy for her. and what she was doing. and her face suddenly softened. she moved towards the door. “Y our tears mean nothing! Y ou have never loved me. “It is awful! awful!” he said. and the fury expressed in her face alarmed and amazed him. a complete stranger!” With pain and wrath she uttered the word so terrible to herself—stranger. you have neither heart nor honorable feeling! Y ou are hateful to me. noticing the change of her face at the child’s cry.

and in the dining-room the German watchmaker was winding up the clock.” and he smiled. It was Friday. “Matvey says things will look up.“Dolly. Stepan Arkadyevitch was .” “And very likely the maids were listening! Horribly vulgar! horrible!” Stepan Arkadyevitch stood a few seconds alone. and walked out of the room. wiped his face. “that the German was wound up for a whole lifetime himself. and you may live here with your mistress!” And she went out. to wind up watches. slamming the door. Ah. and with a subdued tread walked out of the room. wiped his face. bald watchmaker. following her. squared his chest. but how? I don’t see the least chance of it. remembering her shriek and the words—“scoundrel” and “mistress. I will call in the servants. the children! They may all know you are a scoundrel! I am going away at once. how horrible it is! And how vulgarly she shouted. one word more. Stepan Arkadyevitch sighed.” he said. Stepan Arkadyevitch remembered his joke about this punctual. oh.” he said to himself. “If you come near me.

” “Enough or not enough. But here’s for the housekeeping. sir. “That’ll be enough. “Y ou won’t dine at home?” said Matvey.” “Matvey!” he shouted.” he said to Matvey when he came in. and knowing from the sound of the carriage that he had gone off. taking ten roubles from his pocketbook.” said Matvey. slamming the carriage door and stepping back onto the steps. we must make it do. went back again to her bedroom. “That’s as it happens. “Yes.” he said. “And maybe things will look up! That’s a good expression.’ ” he thought. ‘look up. seeing him off. “I must repeat that. It was her solitary refuge from the . Darya Alexandrovna meanwhile having pacified the child. “Arrange everything with Darya in the sitting-room for Anna Arkadyevna.” Stepan Arkadyevitch put on his fur coat and went out onto the steps.fond of a joke.

the English governess and Matrona Philimonovna had succeeded in putting several questions to her. let me alone. How I loved him! And now don’t I love him? Don’t I love him more than before? The most horrible thing is. “And how I loved him! my God. how I loved him! . “Can it be he sees her? Why didn’t I ask him! No. and going back to her bedroom she sat down in the same place as she had sat when talking to her husband. . reconciliation is impossible. clasping tightly her thin hands with the rings that slipped down on her bony fingers.. no. which did not admit of delay. Even now. Even if we remain in the same house. and which only she could answer: “What were the children to put on for their walk? Should they have any milk? Should not a new cook be sent for?” “Ah. we are strangers— strangers forever!” She repeated again with special significance the word so dreadful to her. in the short time she had been in the nursery. “He has gone! But has he broken it off with her?” she thought. and fell to going over in her memory all the conversation.” she began..household cares which crowded upon her directly she went out from it. let me alone!” she said.

because Matrona Philimonovna put her head in at the door. and drowned her grief in them for a time. “he can get a dinner anyway. “Let us send for my brother. .” she said. or we shall have the children getting nothing to eat till six again.” “Very well. like yesterday. But did you send for some new milk?” And Darya Alexandrovna plunged into the duties of the day. I will come directly and see about it.but did not finish her thought.

who held one of the most important positions in the ministry to whose department the Moscow office belonged. but he had been idle and mischievous. and aunts—Stiva Oblonsky would have received this post. or some other similar . sisters. Alexey Alexandrovitch Karenin.Chapter V Stepan Arkadyevitch had learned easily at school. then through a hundred other personages—brothers. uncles. cousins. This post he had received through his sister Anna’s husband. his inferior grade in the service. But if Karenin had not got his brother-in-law this berth. and his comparative youth. thanks to his excellent abilities. he occupied the honorable and lucrative position of president of one of the government boards at Moscow. and therefore was one of the lowest in his class. But in spite of his habitually dissipated mode of life.

and had known him in petticoats. in spite of his wife’s considerable property. and could not overlook one of their own set. and such. He was born in the midst of those who had been and are the powerful ones of this world. were all his friends. had been friends of his father’s. One-third of the men in the government. It would have struck him as absurd if he had been told that he would not get a position with the salary he required. and Oblonsky had no need to make any special exertion to get a lucrative post.one. were in an embarrassed condition. the older men. Consequently the distributors of earthly blessings in the shape of places. not to be quarrelsome or take offense. another third were his intimate chums. not to show jealousy. especially as he expected nothing out of the way. all of which from his characteristic good nature he never did. together with the salary of six thousand absolutely needful for him. Half Moscow and Petersburg were friends and relations of Stepan Arkadyevitch. and the remainder were friendly acquaintances. rents. shares. He had only not to refuse things. he only wanted what . as his affairs.

radiant figure. and the next. as well as the liking.the men of his own age and standing did get. subordinates. Stepan Arkadyevitch had won the respect. In him. the next day. Stepan Arkadyevitch was not merely liked by all who knew him for his good-humor. black hair and eyebrows. and superiors. “Aha! Stiva! Oblonsky! Here he is!” was almost always said with a smile of delight on meeting him. and all who had had business with him. every one was just as delighted at meeting him again. in his handsome. and his unquestionable honesty. there was something which produced a physical effect of kindliness and good-humor on the people who met him. of his fellow-officials. Even though it happened at times that after a conversation with him it seemed that nothing particularly delightful had happened. The principal qualities in Stepan Arkadyevitch which . but for his bright disposition. After filling for three years the post of president of one of the government boards at Moscow. his sparkling eyes. and the white and red of his face. and he was no worse qualified for performing duties of the kind than any other man.

founded on a consciousness of his own shortcomings. and talked just as much as was consistent with due decorum. of his perfect liberalism—not the liberalism he read of in the papers. whatever their fortune or calling might be. shook hands with his colleagues. The clerks and copyists all rose. to his place. and began work.had gained him this universal respect in the service consisted. but the liberalism that was in his blood. went into his little private room. of his extreme indulgence for others. and never made mistakes. escorted by a deferential porter with a portfolio. put on his uniform. in the first place. as ever. and sat down. Stepan Arkadyevitch moved quickly. and thirdly—the most important point—his complete indifference to the business in which he was engaged. No one knew better than Stepan Arkadyevitch how to hit on the exact line . secondly. greeting him with goodhumored deference. Stepan Arkadyevitch. in virtue of which he treated all men perfectly equally and exactly the same. in consequence of which he was never carried away. He made a joke or two. and went into the board-room. On reaching the offices of the board.

between freedom.” “Y ou’ve got them at last?” said Stepan Arkadyevitch.” And the sitting of the board began. would you care? .” he thought. Here. “If they knew. and official stiffness necessary for the agreeable conduct of business.. and at two o’clock there would be an interval and luncheon. and began to speak in the familiar and easy tone which had been introduced by Stepan Arkadyevitch..” And his eyes were laughing during the reading of the report. A secretary. gentlemen . bending his head with a significant air as he listened to the report. came up with papers.. when the large glass doors of . “We have succeeded in getting the information from the government department of Penza. simplicity. with the good-humored deference common to every one in Stepan Arkadyevitch’s office. Till two o‘clock the sitting would go on without a break.. “Now. It was not yet two. “what a guilty little boy their president was half an hour ago. laying his finger on the paper.

looked round at the door. and closed the glass door after him. and the Kammerjunkerb Grinevitch. “A pretty sharp fellow this Fomin must be. “To be sure we shall!” said Nikitin. and by way of tribute to the liberalism of the times took out a cigarette in the board-room and went into his private room. All the officials sitting on the farther side under the portrait of the Tsar and the eagle.the board-room suddenly opened and some one came in.” said Grinevitch of one of the persons taking part in the case they were examining. Nikitin. the old veteran in the service. “We shall have time to finish after lunch. Two of the members of the board. delighted at any distraction. Stepan Arkadyevitch got up and stretched. went in with him. Stepan Arkadyevitch frowned at Grinevitch’s . but the doorkeeper standing at the door at once drove out the intruder. When the case had been read through.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch.

broad-shouldered man with a curly beard. your excellency. His good-naturedly beaming face above . One of the members going down—a lean official with a portfolio —stood out of his way and looked disapprovingly at the legs of the stranger.. and made him no reply. I told him: when the members come out.words. He was asking for you. without taking off his sheepskin cap. then .” “Where is he?” “Maybe he’s gone into the passage. Stepan Arkadyevitch was standing at the top of the stairs..” said the doorkeeper. “Who was that came in?” he asked the doorkeeper. giving him thereby to understand that it was improper to pass judgment prematurely. That is he. who. “Some one. pointing to a strongly built. then glanced inquiringly at Oblonsky. but here he comes anyway. crept in without permission directly my back was turned. was running lightly and rapidly up the worn steps of the stone staircase.

he kissed his friend. so that many of his intimate chums were to be found at the extreme ends of the social ladder. Stepan Arkadyevitch was on familiar terms with almost all his acquaintances. taking his arm. and would have been very much surprised to learn . Levin1 at last!” he said with a friendly mocking smile. “How is it you have deigned to look me up in this den?” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. he drew him along. “Have you been here long?” “I have just come. “Well. boys of twenty. and. who knew his friend’s sensitive and irritable shyness. ministers. and very much wanted to see you. looking shyly and at the same time angrily and uneasily around. as though guiding him through dangers. and not content with shaking hands. let’s go into my room.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. it’s actually you. “Why.” said Levin. merchants. scanning Levin as he approached. actors. and called almost all of them by their Christian names: old men of sixty. and adjutantgenerals.the embroidered collar of his uniform beamed more than ever when he recognized the man coming up.

as friends are fond of one another who have been together in early youth. something in common. Levin was almost of the same age as Oblonsky. Levin was not a disreputable chum. through the medium of Oblonsky. but Oblonsky. But in spite of this. to diminish the disagreeable impression made on them. and so he made haste to take him off into his room. Levin had been the friend and companion of his early youth. and when in consequence he met any of his disreputable chums. with his ready tact. He was the familiar friend of every one with whom he took a glass of champagne. their intimacy did not rest merely on champagne. as he used in joke to call many of his friends. and he took a glass of champagne with every one.that they had. They were fond of one another in spite of the difference of their characters and tastes. with his characteristic tact. felt that Levin fancied he might not care to show his intimacy with him before his subordinates. in the presence of his subordinates. each of them—as is often the way with men who have selected careers of different kinds—though in . he well knew how.

rather ill at ease and irritated by his own want of ease. “We have long been expecting you. and the life led by his friend was a mere phantasm. Levin arrived in Moscow always excited and in a hurry. which he laughed at. while Levin laughed without complacency and sometimes angrily. and regarded as trifling. It seemed to each of them that the life he led himself was the only real life. but what precisely Stepan Arkadyevitch could never quite make out. and his official duties. Oblonsky could not restrain a slight mocking smile at the sight of Levin. Stepan Arkadyevitch laughed at this. unexpected view of things. laughed complacently and good-humoredly. and liked it. going into his room and letting Levin’s . as he was doing the same as every one did. in his heart despised it.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. and indeed he took no interest in the matter. But the difference was that Oblonsky. and for the most part with a perfectly new. In the same way Levin in his heart despised the town mode of life of his friend.discussion he would even justify the other’s career. How often he had seen him come up to Moscow from the country where he was doing something.

2 a gymnast who lifts thirteen stonec with one hand. Sergey Ivanovitch. and allowed him no freedom of thought.” said Grinevitch. “I am very. Oblonsky noticed this at once. looking at the unknown faces of Oblonsky’s two companions. let me introduce you. to be sure. the brother of Sergey Ivanovitch Koznishev.” he said. “Well. and my friend.” said the veteran.” “Delighted. “My colleagues: Philip Ivanitch Nikitin.hand go as though to show that here all danger was over. which had such long white fingers. Konstantin Dmitrievitch Levin. and such huge shining studs on the shirt-cuff. a cattle-breeder and sportsman. that apparently they absorbed all his attention. and smiled. Mihail Stanislavitch Grinevitch”—and turning to Levin—“a district councilor. “Ah. such long yellow filbert-shaped nails. how are you? Eh? When did you come?” Levin was silent.” he went on. very glad to see you. holding out his slender . and especially at the hand of the elegant Grinevitch. a modern district council man. “I have the honor of knowing your brother.

but he began telling him at once. “Y ou’ve been quick about it!” said Oblonsky with a smile.hand with its long nails. he could not endure it when people treated him not as Konstantin Levin. I am no longer a district councilor. Though he had a great respect for his half-brother. I will tell you some time. “No. I have quarreled with them all. Formerly they . an author well known to all Russia. “On one side it’s a plaything.” he said. to put it shortly.” he began. “Well. as though some one had just insulted him.” said Levin. I was convinced that nothing was really done by the district councils. turning to Oblonsky. and don’t go to the meetings any more. “But how? why?” “It’s a long story. Levin frowned. or ever could be. but as the brother of the celebrated Koznishev. and I’m neither young enough nor old enough to find amusement in playthings: and on the other side” (he stammered) “it’s a means for the coteried of the district to make money. and at once turned to Oblonsky. shook hands coldly. they play at being a parliament.

but in the form of unearned salary. and consequently ashamed of it and blushing still more. we can go into that later.” Levin suddenly blushed. later. not as grown men blush. “Aha! Y ou’re in a new phase again. as hotly as though some one of those present had opposed his opinion. And it was so strange to see this sensible. now they have the district council—not in the form of bribes. obviously cut by a French tailor. But I wanted to see you.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. without being themselves aware of it. “How was it you used to say you would never wear European dress again?”3 he said. looking with hatred at Grinevitch’s hand. “Ah! I see: a new phase. “However. scanning his new suit. feeling that they are ridiculous through their shyness.” he said.” “Y es. I see—a conservative. manly face in . but as boys blush. almost to the point of tears.had wardships. courts of justice.” said Levin. slightly. Stepan Arkadyevitch gave a scarcely perceptible smile.

after an instant’s thought. at once. let’s dine together. Oblonsky seemed to ponder. and there we can talk. say the few words. and a question I want to ask you.” answered Levin. . “but it’s of no importance. then.” His face all at once took an expression of anger from the effort he was making to surmount his shyness.” said Levin. “I have got to go on somewhere else. “Oh.” “Well. “I’ll tell you what: let’s go to Gurin’s to lunch.” “Dine together? But I have nothing very particular. it’s this. where shall we meet? Y ou know I want very much to talk to you. I am free till three.” “Well. and we’ll gossip after dinner. and we can have a talk afterwards. only a few words to say.such a childish plight. that Oblonsky left off looking at him.” “All right. however.” said Levin. then.” “No.

Zahar Nikititch... to explain some objection. Kitty. he went up to Oblonsky with some papers. softening his words with a smile. Excuse me a minute. characteristic of every secretary.“What are the Shtcherbatskys doing? Everything as it used to be?” he said.” The secretary retired in confusion.. with respectful familiarity and the modest consciousness. who had long known that Levin was in love with his sister-in-law. you do as I told you. Stepan Arkadyevitch. Stepan Arkadyevitch. “No.. “Y ou said a few words.” A secretary came in. because . and his eyes sparkled merrily. of superiority to his chief in the knowledge of their business. if you please. and began. During the . laid his hand genially on the secretary’s sleeve. gave a hardly perceptible smile. under pretense of asking a question.” he said. but I can’t answer in a few words.. without hearing him out. and with a brief explanation of his view of the matter he turned away from the papers. and said: “So do it in that way.

” “On paper. “I don’t understand it. He expected some queer outburst from Levin. He was standing with his elbows on the back of a chair. you think there’s a lack of something in me?” . shrugging his shoulders.” said Levin. But. smiling as brightly as ever. there. I don’t understand it. because there’s nothing in it. and picking up a cigarette. but we’re overwhelmed with work. and on his face was a look of ironical attention. “I don’t understand what you are doing.” he said.consultation with the secretary Levin had completely recovered from his embarrassment. “That’s to say. “How can you do it seriously?” “Why not?” “Why. you’ve a gift for it.” added Levin. “What don’t you understand?” said Oblonsky.” “You think so.

and the freshness of a girl of twelve. but my wife is indisposed. “We’ll talk it over. Y es. and am proud that I’ve a friend in such a great person. as to your question. though. later on. Y ou wait a bit. Y ou drive . nothing. Kitty skates. still you’ll be one of us one day.” “Oh. we’ll talk about that.” responded Oblonsky. why so?” Levin queried. with a desperate effort looking Oblonsky straight in the face. they’re sure now to be at the Zoological Gardens from four to five.” said Levin. but it’s a pity you’ve been away so long. Y ou’ve not answered my question. “I should ask you to come to us. and such muscles. I see.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. that’s all very well. there is no change. you know. But I tell you what. too. if you want to see them. “All right.“Perhaps so. But what’s brought you up to town?” “Oh. “Oh. “Oh. panic-stricken. It’s very nice for you to have over six thousand acres in the Karazinsky district. “But all the same I admire your grandeur. reddening again up to his ears. and you’ll come to this yourself.” he went on.” said Levin.

and what youth and vigor! Not like some of us. So good-bye till then. only when he was in the doorway remembering that he had forgotten to take leave of Oblonsky’s colleagues. or rush off home to the country !” Stepan Arkadyevitch called out laughing.” said Grinevitch. “That gentleman must be a man of great energy.along there.” “Now mind. yes. everything before him.” “Y ou have a great deal to complain of. when Levin had gone away. I know you. “No. my dear boy. nodding his head. Stepan Arkadyevitch ?” “Ah.” “Capital. “Y es.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. I’m in a poor way.” said . truly!” And Levin went out of the room. and we’ll go and dine somewhere together. “he’s a lucky fellow! Over six thousand acres in the Karazinsky district. a bad way. and I’ll come and fetch you. haven’t you. you’ll forget.

Stepan Arkadyevitch with a heavy sigh. .

This intimacy had grown still closer during Levin’s student-days.Chapter VI When Oblonsky asked Levin what had brought him to town. and had always been on intimate and friendly terms.” though that was precisely what he had come for. He had both prepared for the university with the young Prince Shtcherbatsky. the brother of Kitty and Dolly. Strange as it may appear. “I have come to make your sister-in-law an offer. it was with the household. The families of the Levins and the Shtcherbatskys were old. noble Moscow families. that Konstantin Levin was in love. and had entered at the same time with him. and he was in love with the Shtcherbatsky household. because he could not answer. Levin blushed. In those days Levin used often to be in the Shtcherbatskys’ house. the family. especially with the feminine half of . and was furious with himself for blushing.

wrapped about with a mysterious poetical veil. and honorable family of which he had been deprived by the death of his father and mother. were pictured by him. why it was that at certain hours they played by turns on the piano. and the next English. All the members of that family. but under the poetical veil that shrouded them he assumed the existence of the loftiest sentiments and every possible perfection. of dancing. Levin did not remember his own mother. dressed in their satin cloaks. Dolly in a long one. especially the feminine half. cultivated. with Mademoiselle Linon. Why it was the three young ladies had one day to speak French. so that it was in the Shtcherbatskys’ house that he saw for the first time that inner life of an old. and his only sister was older than he was. why they were visited by those professors of French literature. noble. Natalia in a half- . of music. why at certain hours all the three young ladies. of drawing.the household. as it were. the sounds of which were audible in their brother’s room above. drove in the coach to the Tversky boulevard. where the students used to work. and he not only perceived no defects whatever in them.

became less intimate. after a year in the country. Kitty was still a child when Levin left the university. But when early in the winter of this year Levin came to Moscow. He felt. Y oung Shtcherbatsky went into the navy. was drowned in the Baltic. too. but he was sure that everything that was done there was very good. that he had to be in love with one of the sisters. But Natalia. and Kitty in one so short that her shapely legs in tightly-drawn red stockings were visible to all beholders. had hardly made her appearance in the world when she married the diplomat Lvov. Then he began being in love with the second. and he was in love precisely with the mystery of the proceedings. and Levin’s relations with the Shtcherbatskys. but she was soon married to Oblonsky. Dolly. and saw the . In his student-days he had all but been in love with the eldest. why it was they had to walk about the Tversky boulevard escorted by a footman with a gold cockade in his hat—all this and much more that was done in their mysterious world he did not understand. as it were. in spite of his friendship with Oblonsky. only he could not quite make out which.long one.

in all likelihood he would at once have been looked upon as a good match. and that he was a creature so low and so earthly that it could not even be conceived that other people and she herself could regard him as worthy of her. he abruptly decided that it could not be. and so it seemed to him that Kitty was so perfect in every respect that she was a creature far above everything earthly. and that Kitty herself could not love . into which he went so as to meet her. and went back to the country. and thirty-two years old. After spending two months in Moscow in a state of enchantment. seeing Kitty almost every day in society.Shtcherbatskys. a man of good family. But Levin was in love. he realized which of the three sisters he was indeed destined to love. Levin’s conviction that it could not be was founded on the idea that in the eyes of her family he was a disadvantageous and worthless match for the charming Kitty. rather rich than poor. to make the young Princess Shtcherbatskaya an offer of marriage. One would have thought that nothing could be simpler than for him.

arising from his friendship with her brother—seemed to him yet another obstacle to love. shooting game. and building barns. such an ordinary. in no way striking person. and. The mysterious. while his contemporaries by this time. he supposed. above all. a . goodnatured man. In her family’s eyes he had no ordinary. occupied in breeding cattle. another director of a bank and railways. one would need to be a handsome and. when he was thirty-two. were already. still more. a fellow of no ability. But he (he knew very well how he must appear to others) was a country gentleman. and who was doing just what. is done by people fit for nothing else. as he considered himself. Moreover. or president of a board like Oblonsky. definite career and position in society. and another a professor. one a colonel. his attitude to Kitty in the past—the attitude of a grown-up person to a child.him. but to be loved with such a love as that with which he loved Kitty. who had not turned out well. enchanting Kitty herself could not love such an ugly person as he conceived himself to be. in other words. might. be liked as a friend. An ugly. according to the ideas of the world.

he could not conceive what would become of him if he were rejected.. and get married if he were accepted. for he judged by himself.. that he could not live without deciding the question. but he did not believe it. that this feeling gave him not an instant’s rest. . he was convinced that this was not one of those passions of which he had had experience in his early youth. and exceptional women. But after spending two months alone in the country. mysterious. and he could not himself have loved any but beautiful. He had heard that women often did care for ugly and ordinary men.distinguished man. that he had no sort of proof that he would be rejected. would she or would she not be his wife. Or . And he had now come to Moscow with a firm determination to make an offer. and that his despair had arisen only from his own imaginings.

The professor was carrying on a hot crusade against materialists. Levin had put up at the house of his elder half-brother. Sergey Koznishev had been following this crusade with interest. and after reading the professor’s last article. intending to talk to him at once about the object of his visit. And the professor . With him there was a well-known professor of philosophy. He accused the professor of making too great concessions to the materialists. After changing his clothes he went down to his brother’s study.Chapter VII On arriving in Moscow by a morning train. he had written him a letter stating his objections. and to ask his advice. but his brother was not alone. who had come from Harkov expressly to clear up a difference that had arisen between them on a very important philosophical question. Koznishev.

Levin sat down to wait till the professor should go. where? Sergey Ivanovitch met his brother with the smile of chilly friendliness he always had for every one. and then went on talking without paying any further attention to him. The point in discussion was the question then in vogue: Is there a line to be drawn between psychological and physiological phenomena in man? and if so. But he had never connected these scientific deductions as to the origin of man as an animal.1 as to reflex action. A little man in spectacles. went on with the conversation. and introducing him to the professor. interested in them as a development of the first principles of science. familiar to him as a natural science student at the university. but he soon began to get interested in the subject under discussion. Levin had come across the magazine articles about which they were disputing. with those questions as to .had promptly appeared to argue the matter out. and had read them. with a narrow forehead. and sociology. tore himself from the discussion for an instant to greet Levin. biology.

has not been received by me through sensation.” “Y es. there is no special sense-organ for the transmission of such an idea. and elegance of phrase. quotations.” said Sergey Ivanovitch. and appeals to authorities. and . that at times they almost touched on the latter.the meaning of life and death to himself. The most fundamental idea. the idea of existence. “I cannot in any case agree with Keiss that my whole conception of the external world has been derived from perceptions. which had of late been more and more often in his mind. but they—Wurt. indeed. but every time they were close upon what seemed to him the chief point. and Knaust. he noticed that they connected these scientific questions with those spiritual problems. and plunged again into a sea of subtle distinctions. “I cannot admit it. precision of expression. with his habitual clearness. As he listened to his brother’s argument with the professor. reservations. allusions. they promptly beat a hasty retreat. and it was with difficulty that he understood what they were talking about.

and turned his eyes upon Sergey Ivanovitch.” began Sergey Ivanovitch. “According to that. if my senses are annihilated. in annoyance. Wurt. more like a bargeman than a philosopher. says plainly that. and he made up his mind to put a question to the professor. But here it seemed to Levin that just as they were close upon the real point of the matter. that that consciousness of existence is the result of your sensations. looked round at the strange inquirer. they were again retreating. it follows that there is no idea of existence. who had been talking with far less heat and one-sidedness than the .Pripasov2—would answer that your consciousness of existence is derived from the conjunction of all your sensations. assuming there are no sensations.” “I maintain the contrary. mental suffering at the interruption. as it were. I can have no existence of any sort?” he queried. if my body is dead. indeed. and. as though to ask: What’s one to say to him? But Sergey Ivanovitch. The professor.

” chimed in the professor.” Levin listened no more. perception is based on sensation. “I would point out the fact that if. smiled and said: “That question we have no right to answer as yet. then we are bound to distinguish sharply between these two conceptions. and simply waited for the professor to go. . as Pripasov directly asserts. and at the same time to comprehend the simple and natural point of view from which the question was put. and who had sufficient breadth of mind to answer the professor.professor.” “We have not the requisite data.” he said. and he went back to his argument. “No.

For some time. and only put the question in deference to him. Levin had meant to tell his brother of his determination to get married. But after seeing his brother. listening to his conversation with the professor. “Delighted that you’ve come. hearing afterwards the unconsciously patronizing tone in which his brother questioned him about agricultural matters (their mother’s property . and to ask his advice. he had indeed firmly resolved to do so. and so he only told him about the sale of his wheat and money matters. Sergey Ivanovitch turned to his brother. is it? How’s your farming getting on?” Levin knew that his elder brother took little interest in farming.Chapter VIII When the professor had gone.

“I really don’t know. who was greatly interested in these local boards and attached great importance to them. frowning.” “What! Why.” answered Levin. how is your district council doing?” asked Sergey Ivanovitch.had not been divided. Levin felt that he could not for some reason begin to talk to him of his intention of marrying. I’m not a member now. and Levin took charge of both their shares). “and I no longer attend the meetings. “Well. Levin in self-defense began to describe what took place in the meetings in his district. “We Russians are always like that. He felt that his brother would not look at it as he would have wished him to. surely you’re a member of the board?” “No. .” “What a pity!” commented Sergey Ivanovitch. I’ve resigned. “That’s how it always is!” Sergey Ivanovitch interrupted him.

“It was my last effort. the Germans or the English would have worked their way to freedom from them.” “But how can it be helped?” said Levin penitently. a man utterly ruined.” Levin answered dejectedly. give such rights as our local self-government to any other European people—why.” “Perhaps not. but we overdo it. really. who had dissipated the greater part of his fortune. was living in the strangest and lowest company. I can’t. All I say is. I’m no good at it.Perhaps it’s our strong point. and half-brother of Sergey Ivanovitch. while we simply turn them into ridicule.” said Sergey Ivanovitch. and had quarreled . “it is that you don’t look at it as you should. the faculty of seeing our own shortcomings.” “It’s not that you’re no good at it. And I did try with all my soul. “Oh! do you know brother Nikolay’s turned up again?” This brother Nikolay was the elder brother of Konstantin Levin. we comfort ourselves with irony which we always have on the tip of our tongues.

—NIKOLAY LEVIN. familiar handwriting: “I humbly beg you to leave me in peace. “What did you say?” Levin cried with horror.” And Sergey Ivanovitch took a note from under a paperweight and handed it to his brother. and without raising his head stood with the note in his hands opposite Sergey Ivanovitch. That’s the only favor I ask of my gracious brothers. “I am sorry I told you.” said Sergey Ivanovitch.with his brothers. Levin read in the queer. . This is the answer he sent me.” Levin read it.” “Here in Moscow? Where is he? Do you know?” Levin got up from his chair. “How do you know?” “Prokofy saw him in the street. which I paid. shaking his head at his younger brother’s excitement. and sent him his I O U to Trubin. “I sent to find out where he is living. as though on the point of starting off at once.

There was a struggle in his heart between the desire to forget his unhappy brother for the time, and the consciousness that it would be base to do so. “He obviously wants to offend me,” pursued Sergey Ivanovitch; “but he cannot offend me, and I should have wished with all my heart to assist him, but I know it’s impossible to do that.” “Y es, yes,” repeated Levin. “I understand and appreciate your attitude to him; but I shall go and see him.” “If you want to, do; but I shouldn’t advise it,” said Sergey Ivanovitch. “As regards myself, I have no fear of your doing so; he will not make you quarrel with me; but for your own sake, I should say you would do better not to go. Y ou can’t do him any good; still, do as you please.” “Very likely I can’t do any good, but I feel— especially at such a moment—but that’s another thing—I feel I could not be at peace.” “Well, that I don’t understand,” said Sergey Ivanovitch. “One thing I do understand,” he added; “it’s a lesson in humility. I have come to look very

differently and more charitably on what is called infamous since brother Nikolay has become what he is ... you know what he did....” “Oh, it’s awful, awful!” repeated Levin. After obtaining his brother’s address from Sergey Ivanovitch’s footman, Levin was on the point of setting off at once to see him, but on second thought he decided to put off his visit till the evening. The first thing to do to set his heart at rest was to accomplish what he had come to Moscow for. From his brother’s Levin went to Oblonsky’s office, and on getting news of the Shtcherbatskys from him, he drove to the place where he had been told he might find Kitty.

Chapter IX

At four o’clock, conscious of his throbbing heart,
Levin stepped out of a hired sledge at the Zoological Gardens, and turned along the path to the frozen mounds and the skating-ground, knowing that he would certainly find her there, as he had seen the Shtcherbatskys’ carriage at the entrance. It was a bright, frosty day. Rows of carriages, sledges, drivers, and policemen were standing in the approach. Crowds of well-dressed people, with hats bright in the sun, swarmed about the entrance and along the well-swept little paths between the little houses adorned with carving in the Russian style. The old curly birches of the gardens, all their twigs laden with snow, looked as though freshly decked in sacred vestments.

He walked along the path towards the skatingground, and kept saying to himself—“Y ou mustn’t be excited, you must be calm. What’s the matter with you? What do you want? Be quiet, stupid,” he conjured his heart. And the more he tried to compose himself, the more breathless he found himself. An acquaintance met him and called him by his name, but Levin did not even recognize him. He went towards the mounds, whence came the clank of the chains of sledges as they slipped down or were dragged up, the rumble of the sliding sledges, and the sounds of merry voices. He walked on a few steps, and the skating-ground lay open before his eyes, and at once, amidst all the skaters, he knew her. He knew she was there by the rapture and the terror that seized on his heart. She was standing talking to a lady at the opposite end of the ground. There was apparently nothing striking either in her dress or her attitude. But for Levin she was as easy to find in that crowd as a rose among nettles. Everything was made bright by her. She was the smile that shed light on all round her. “Is it possible I

can go over there on the ice, go up to her?” he thought. The place where she stood seemed to him a holy shrine, unapproachable, and there was one moment when he was almost retreating, so overwhelmed was he with terror. He had to make an effort to master himself, and to remind himself that people of all sorts were moving about her, and that he too might come there to skate. He walked down, for a long while avoiding looking at her as at the sun, but seeing her, as one does the sun, without looking. On that day of the week and at that time of day people of one set, all acquainted with one another, used to meet on the ice. There were crack skaters there, showing off their skill, and learners clinging to chairs with timid, awkward movements, boys, and elderly people skating with hygienic motives. They seemed to Levin an elect band of blissful beings because they were here, near her. All the skaters, it seemed, with perfect self-possession, skated towards her, skated by her, even spoke to her, and were happy, quite apart from her, enjoying the capital ice and the fine weather. Nikolay Shtcherbatsky, Kitty’s cousin, in a short

jacket and tight trousers, was sitting on a garden seat with his skates on. Seeing Levin, he shouted to him: “Ah, the first skater in Russia! Been here long? First-rate ice—do put your skates on.” “I haven’t got my skates,” Levin answered, marveling at this boldness and ease in her presence, and not for one second losing sight of her, though he did not look at her. He felt as though the sun were coming near him. She was in a corner, and turning out her slender feet in their high boots with obvious timidity, she skated towards him. A boy in Russian dress, desperately waving his arms and bowed down to the ground, overtook her. She skated a little uncertainly; taking her hands out of the little muff that hung on a cord, she held them ready for emergency, and looking towards Levin, whom she had recognized, she smiled at him, and at her own fears. When she had got round the turn, she gave herself a push off with one foot, and skated straight up to Shtcherbatsky. Clutching at his arm, she nodded smiling to Levin. She was more splendid than he had imagined her.

When he thought of her, he could call up a vivid picture of her to himself, especially the charm of that little fair head, so freely set on the shapely girlish shoulders, and so full of childish brightness and good-humor. The childishness of her expression, together with the delicate beauty of her figure, made up her special charm, and that he fully realized. But what always struck him in her as something unlooked for, was the expression of her eyes, soft, serene, and truthful, and above all, her smile, which always transported Levin to an enchanted world, where he felt himself softened and tender, as he remembered himself in some days of his early childhood. “Have you been here long?” she said, giving him her hand. “Thank you,” she added, as he picked up the handkerchief that had fallen out of her muff. “I? I’ve not long ... yesterday ... I mean to-day ... I arrived,” answered Levin, in his emotion not at once understanding her question. “I was meaning to come and see you,” he said; and then, recollecting with what intention he was trying to see her, he was promptly overcome with confusion and blushed.

“I didn’t know you could skate, and skate so well.” She looked at him earnestly, as though wishing to make out the cause of his confusion. “Y our praise is worth having. The tradition is kept up here that you are the best of skaters,” she said, with her little black-gloved hand brushing a grain of hoarfrost off her muff. “Y es, I used once to skate with passion; I wanted to reach perfection.” “Y ou do everything with passion, I think,” she said smiling. “I should so like to see how you skate. Put on skates, and let us skate together.” “Skate together! Can that be possible?” thought Levin, gazing at her. “I’ll put them on directly,” he said. And he went off to get skates. “It’s a long while since we’ve seen you here, sir,” said the attendant, supporting his foot, and screwing on the heel of the skate. “Except you, there’s none of the gentlemen first-rate skaters. Will that be all

right?” said he, tightening the strap. “Oh, yes, yes; make haste, please,” answered Levin, with difficulty restraining the smile of rapture which would overspread his face. “Y es,” he thought, “this now is life, this is happiness! Together, she said; let us skate together! Speak to her now? But that’s just why I’m afraid to speak—because I’m happy now, happy in hope, anyway.... And then? ... But I must! I must! I must! Away with weakness!” Levin rose to his feet, took off his overcoat, and scurrying over the rough ice round the hut, came out on the smooth ice and skated without effort, as it were, by simple exercise of will, increasing and slackening speed and turning his course. He approached with timidity, but again her smile reassured him. She gave him her hand, and they set off side by side, going faster and faster, and the more rapidly they moved the more tightly she grasped his hand. “With you I should soon learn; I somehow feel confidence in you,” she said to him. “And I have confidence in myself when you are

leaning on me,” he said, but was at once panicstricken at what he had said, and blushed. And indeed, no sooner had he uttered these words, when all at once, like the sun going behind a cloud, her face lost all its friendliness, and Levin detected the familiar change in her expression that denoted the working of thought; a crease showed on her smooth brow. “Is there anything troubling you?—though I’ve no right to ask such a question,” he said hurriedly. “Oh, why so? ... No, I have nothing to trouble me,” she responded coldly; and she added immediately: “You haven’t seen Mlle Linon, have you?” “Not yet.” “Go and speak to her, she likes you so much.” “What’s wrong? I have offended her. Lord help me!” thought Levin, and he flew towards the old Frenchwoman with the gray ringlets, who was sitting on a bench. Smiling and showing her false teeth, she greeted him as an old friend. “Y es, you see we’re growing up,” she said to him,

glancing towards Kitty, “and growing old. Tiny bear1 has grown big now!” pursued the Frenchwoman, laughing, and she reminded him of his joke about the three young ladies whom he had compared to the three bears in the English nursery tale. “Do you remember that’s what you used to call them?” He remembered absolutely nothing, but she had been laughing at the joke for ten years now, and was fond of it. “Now, go and skate, go and skate. Our Kitty has learned to skate nicely, hasn’t she?” When Levin darted up to Kitty her face was no longer stern; her eyes looked at him with the same sincerity and friendliness, but Levin fancied that in her friendliness there was a certain note of deliberate composure. And he felt depressed. After talking a little of her old governess and her peculiarities, she questioned him about his life. “Surely you must be dull in the country in the winter, aren’t you?” she said. “No, I’m not dull, I am very busy,” he said, feeling that she was holding him in check by her composed

tone, which he would not have the force to break through, just as it had been at the beginning of the winter. “Are you going to stay in town long?” Kitty questioned him. “I don’t know,” he answered, not thinking of what he was saying. The thought that if he were held in check by her tone of quiet friendliness he would end by going back again without deciding anything came into his mind, and he resolved to make a struggle against it. “How is it you don’t know?” “I don’t know. It depends upon you,” he said, and was immediately horror-stricken at his own words. Whether it was that she had heard his words, or that she did not want to hear them, she made a sort of stumble, twice struck out, and hurriedly skated away from him. She skated up to Mile Linon, said something to her, and went towards the pavilion where the ladies took off their skates. “My God! what have I done! Merciful God! help

me, guide me,” said Levin, praying inwardly, and at the same time, feeling a need of violent exercise, he skated about, describing inner and outer circles. At that moment one of the young men, the best of the skaters of the day, came out of the coffee-house in his skates, with a cigarette in his mouth. Taking a run, he dashed down the steps in his skates, crashing and bounding up and down. He flew down, and without even changing the position of his hands, skated away over the ice. “Ah, that’s a new trick!” said Levin, and he promptly ran up to the top to do this new trick. “Don’t break your neck! it needs practice!” Nikolay Shtcherbatsky shouted after him. Levin went to the steps, took a run from above as best he could, and dashed down, preserving his balance in this unwonted movement with his hands. On the last step he stumbled, but barely touching the ice with his hand, with a violent effort recovered himself, and skated off, laughing. “How splendid, how nice he is!” Kitty was thinking at that time, as she came out of the pavilion with Mlle

Linon, and looked towards him with a smile of quiet affection, as though he were a favorite brother. “And can it be my fault, can I have done anything wrong? They talk of flirtation. I know it’s not he that I love; but still I am happy with him, and he’s so jolly. Only, why did he say that? ...” she mused. Catching sight of Kitty going away, and her mother meeting her at the steps, Levin, flushed from his rapid exercise, stood still and pondered a minute. He took off his skates, and overtook the mother and daughter at the entrance of the gardens. “Delighted to see you,” said Princess Shtcherbatskaya. “On Thursdays we are home, as always.” “To-day, then?” “We shall be pleased to see you,” the princess said stiffly. This stiffness hurt Kitty, and she could not resist the desire to smooth over her mother’s coldness. She turned her head, and with a smile said: “Good-bye till this evening.”

At that moment Stepan Arkadyevitch, his hat cocked on one side, with beaming face and eyes, strode into the garden like a conquering hero. But as he approached his mother-in-law, he responded in a mournful and crestfallen tone to her inquiries about Dolly’s health. After a little subdued and dejected conversation with his mother-in-law, he threw out his chest again, and put his arm in Levin’s. “Well, shall we set off?” he asked. “I’ve been thinking about you all this time, and I’m very, very glad you’ve come,” he said, looking him in the face with a significant air. “Y es, come along,” answered Levin in ecstasy, hearing unceasingly the sound of that voice saying, “Good-bye till this evening,” and seeing the smile with which it was said. “To the England or the Hermitage?”2 “I don’t mind which.” “All right, then, the England,” said Stepan Arkadyevitch, selecting that restaurant because he owed more there than at the Hermitage, and consequently considered it mean to avoid it. “Have

you got a sledge? That’s first-rate, for I sent my carriage home.” The friends hardly spoke all the way. Levin was wondering what that change in Kitty’s expression had meant, and alternately assuring himself that there was hope, and falling into despair, seeing clearly that his hopes were insane, and yet all the while he felt himself quite another man, utterly unlike what he had been before her smile and those words, “Good-bye till this evening.” Stepan Arkadyevitch was absorbed during the drive in composing the menu of the dinner. “Y ou like turbot, don’t you?” he said to Levin as they were arriving. “Eh?” responded Levin. “Turbot? Y es, I’m awfully fond of turbot.”

Chapter X

When Levin went into the restaurant with Oblonsky,
he could not help noticing a certain peculiarity of expression, as it were, a restrained radiance, about the face and whole figure of Stepan Arkadyevitch. Oblonsky took off his overcoat, and with his hat over one ear walked into the dining-room, giving directions to the Tatar waiters, who were clustered about him in evening coats, bearing napkins. Bowing to right and left to the people he met, and here as everywhere joyously greeting acquaintances, he went up to the sideboard for a preliminary appetizer of fish and vodka, and said to the painted Frenchwoman decked in ribbons, lace, and ringlets, behind the counter, something so amusing that even that Frenchwoman was moved to genuine laughter. Levin for his part refrained from

taking any vodka simply because he felt such a loathing of that Frenchwoman, all made up, it seemed, of false hair, poudre de riz, and vinaigre de toilette.e He made haste to move away from her, as from a dirty place. His whole soul was filled with memories of Kitty, and there was a smile of triumph and happiness shining in his eyes. “This way, your excellency, please. Y our excellency won’t be disturbed here,” said a particularly pertinacious, white-headed old Tatar with immense hips and coat-tails gaping widely behind. “Walk in, your excellency,” he said to Levin; by way of showing his respect to Stepan Arkadyevitch, being attentive to his guest as well. Instantly flinging a fresh cloth over the round table under the bronze chandelier, though it already had a table-cloth on it, he pushed up velvet chairs, and came to a standstill before Stepan Arkadyevitch with a napkin and a bill of fare in his hands, awaiting his commands. “If you prefer it, your excellency, a private room will be free directly; Prince Golitsin with a lady. Fresh

oysters have come in.” “Ah! oysters.” Stepan Arkadyevitch became thoughtful. “How if we were to change our program, Levin?” he said keeping his finger on the bill of fare. And his face expressed serious hesitation. “Are the oysters good? Mind now.” “They’re Flensburg, your excellency. We’ve no Ostend.” “Flensburg will do, but are they fresh?” “Only arrived yesterday.” “Well, then, how if we were to begin with oysters, and so change the whole program? Eh?” “It’s all the same to me. I should like cabbage soup and porridge better than anything; but of course there’s nothing like that here.”

“Porridge à la Russef your honor would like?” said
the Tatar, bending down to Levin, like a nurse speaking to a child. “No, joking apart, whatever you choose is sure to

be good. I’ve been skating, and I’m hungry. And don’t imagine,” he added, detecting a look of dissatisfaction on Oblonsky’s face, “that I shan’t appreciate your choice. I am fond of good things.” “I should hope so! After all, it’s one of the pleasures of life,” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. “Well, then, my friend, you give us two—or better say three —dozen oysters, clear soup with vegetables....”

“Printanière,”g prompted the Tatar. But Stepan
Arkadyevitch apparently did not care to allow him the satisfaction of giving the French names of the dishes. “With vegetables in it, you know. Then turbot with thick sauce, then ... roast beef; and mind it’s good. Yes, and capons, perhaps, and then sweets.” The Tatar, recollecting that it was Stepan Arkadyevitch’s way not to call the dishes by the names in the French bill of fare, did not repeat them after him, but could not resist rehearsing the whole menu to himself according to the bill:—“Soupe

printaniere, turbot, sauce Beaumarchais, poulard a l’estragon, macedoine de fruits h... etc.,” and then

instantly, as though worked by springs, laying down one bound bill of fare, he took up another, the list of wines, and submitted it to Stepan Arkadyevitch. “What shall we drink?” “What you like, only not too much. Champagne,” said Levin. “What! to start with? Y ou’re right though, I dare say. Do you like the white seal?” “Cachet blanc,” prompted the Tatar. “Very well, then, give us that brand with the oysters, and then we’ll see.” “Yes, sir. And what table wine?” “Y ou can give us Nuits. Oh, no, better the classic Chablis.” “Yes, sir. And your cheese, your excellency?” “Oh, yes, Parmesan. Or would you like another?” “No, it’s all the same to me,” said Levin, unable to suppress a smile. And the Tatar ran off with flying coat-tails, and in five minutes darted in with a dish of opened oysters

on mother-of-pearl shells, and a bottle between his fingers. Stepan Arkadyevitch crushed the starchy napkin, tucked it into his waistcoat, and settling his arms comfortably, started on the oysters. “Not bad,” he said, stripping the oysters from the pearly shell with a silver fork, and swallowing them one after another. “Not bad,” he repeated, turning his dewy, brilliant eyes from Levin to the Tatar. Levin ate the oysters indeed, though white bread and cheese would have pleased him better. But he was admiring Oblonsky. Even the Tatar, uncorking the bottle and pouring the sparkling wine into the delicate glasses, glanced at Stepan Arkadyevitch, and settled his white cravat with a perceptible smile of satisfaction. “Y ou don’t care much for oysters, do you?” said Stepan Arkadyevitch, emptying his wine-glass, “or you’re worried about something. Eh?” He wanted Levin to be in good spirits. But it was not that Levin was not in good spirits; he was ill at ease. With what he had in his soul, he felt sore and

uncomfortable in the restaurant, in the midst of private rooms where men were dining with ladies, in all this fuss and bustle; the surroundings of bronzes, looking-glasses, gas, and waiters—all of it was offensive to him. He was afraid of sullying what his soul was brimful of. “I? Y es, I am; but besides, all this bothers me,” he said. “Y ou can’t conceive how queer it all seems to a country person like me, as queer as that gentleman’s nails I saw at your place....” “Y es, I saw how much interested you were in poor Grinevitch’s nails,” said Stepan Arkadyevitch, laughing. “It’s too much for me,” responded Levin. “Do try, now, and put yourself in my place, take the point of view of a country person. We in the country try to bring our hands into such a state as will be most convenient for working with. So we cut our nails; sometimes we turn up our sleeves. And here people purposely let their nails grow as long as they will, and link on small saucers by way of studs, so that they can do nothing with their hands.”

Stepan Arkadyevitch smiled gaily. “Oh, yes, that’s just a sign that he has no need to do coarse work. His work is with the mind....” “Maybe. But still it’s queer to me, just as at this moment it seems queer to me that we country folks try to get our meals over as soon as we can, so as to be ready for our work, while here are we trying to drag out our meal as long as possible, and with that object eating oysters....” “Why, of course,” objected Stepan Arkadyevitch. “But that’s just the aim of civilization—to make everything a source of enjoyment.” “Well, if that’s its aim, I’d rather be a savage.” “And so you are a savage. All you Levins are savages.” Levin sighed. He remembered his brother Nikolay, and felt ashamed and sore, and he scowled; but Oblonsky began speaking of a subject which at once drew his attention. “Oh, I say, are you going to-night to our people, the Shtcherbatskys’, I mean?” he said, his eyes

sparkling significantly as he pushed away the empty rough shells, and drew the cheese towards him. “Y es, I shall certainly go,” replied Levin; “though I fancied the princess was not very warm in her invitation.” “What nonsense! That’s her manner.... Come, boy, the soup! ... That’s her manner—grande dame,”i said Stepan Arkadyevitch. “I’m coming, too, but I have to go to the Countess Bonina’s rehearsal. Come, isn’t it true that you’re a savage? How do you explain the sudden way in which you vanished from Moscow? The Shtcherbatskys were continually asking me about you, as though I ought to know. The only thing I know is that you always do what no one else does.” “Y es,” said Levin, slowly and with emotion, “you’re right. I am a savage. Only, my savageness is not in having gone away, but in coming now. Now I have come ...” “Oh, what a lucky fellow you are!” broke in Stepan Arkadyevitch, looking into Levin’s eyes. “Why?”

“I know a gallant steed by tokens sure, And by his eyes I know a youth in love,”1 declaimed Stepan Arkadyevitch. “Everything is before you.” “Why, is it over for you already?” “No; not over exactly, but the future is yours, and the present is mine, and the present—well, it’s not all that it might be.” “How so?” “Oh, things go wrong. But I don’t want to talk of myself, and besides I can’t explain it all,” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. “Well, why have you come to Moscow, then? ... Hi! take away!” he called to the Tatar. “Y ou guess?” responded Levin, his eyes like deep wells of light fixed on Stepan Arkadyevitch. “I guess, but I can’t be the first to talk about it. Y ou can see by that whether I guess right or wrong,” said Stepan Arkadyevitch, gazing at Levin with a subtle smile.

“Well, and what have you to say to me?” said Levin in a quivering voice, feeling that all the muscles of his face were quivering too. “How do you look at the question?” Stepan Arkadyevitch slowly emptied his glass of Chablis, never taking his eyes off Levin. “I?” said Stepan Arkadyevitch, “there’s nothing I desire so much as that—nothing! It would be the best thing that could be.” “But you’re not making a mistake? Y ou know what we’re speaking of?” said Levin, piercing him with his eyes. “You think it’s possible?” “I think it’s possible. Why not possible?” “No! do you really think it’s possible? No, tell me all you think! Oh, but if ... if refusal’s in store for me! ... Indeed I feel sure ...” “Why should you think that?” said Stepan Arkadyevitch, smiling at his excitement. “It seems so to me sometimes. That will be awful for me, and for her too.” “Oh, well, anyway there’s nothing awful in it for a

girl. Every girl’s proud of an offer.” “Yes, every girl, but not she.” Stepan Arkadyevitch smiled. He so well knew that feeling of Levin’s, that for him all the girls in the world were divided into two classes: one class—all the girls in the world except her, and those girls with all sorts of human weaknesses, and very ordinary girls: the other class—she alone, having no weaknesses of any sort and higher than all humanity. “Stay, take some sauce,” he said, holding back Levin’s hand as it pushed away the sauce. Levin obediently helped himself to sauce, but would not let Stepan Arkadyevitch go on with his dinner. “No, stop a minute, stop a minute,” he said. “Y ou must understand that it’s a question of life and death for me. I have never spoken to any one of this. And there’s no one I could speak of it to, except you. Y ou know we’re utterly unlike each other, different tastes and views and everything; but I know you’re fond of me and understand me, and that’s why I like you awfully. But for God’s sake, be quite straight-forward

with me.” “I tell you what I think,” said Stepan Arkadyevitch, smiling. “But I’ll say more: my wife is a wonderful woman...” Stepan Arkadyevitch sighed, remembering his position with his wife, and, after a moment’s silence, resumed—“She has a gift of foreseeing things. She sees right through people; but that’s not all; she knows what will come to pass, especially in the way of marriages. She foretold, for instance, that Princess Shahovskaya would marry Brenteln. No one would believe it, but it came to pass. And she’s on your side.” “How do you mean?” “It’s not only that she likes you—she says that Kitty is certain to be your wife.” At these words Levin’s face suddenly lighted up with a smile, a smile not far from tears of emotion. “She says that!” cried Levin. “I always said she was exquisite, your wife. There, that’s enough, enough said about it,” he said, getting up from his seat.

“All right, but do sit down.” But Levin could not sit down. He walked with his firm tread twice up and down the little cage of a room, blinked his eyelids that his tears might not fall, and only then sat down to the table. “Y ou must understand,” said he, “it’s not love. I’ve been in love, but it’s not that. It’s not my feeling, but a sort of force outside me has taken possession of me. I went away, you see, because I made up my mind that it could never be, you understand, as a happiness that does not come on earth; but I’ve struggled with myself, I see there’s no living without it. And it must be settled.” “What did you go away for?” “Ah, stop a minute! Ah, the thoughts that come crowding on one! The questions one must ask oneself! Listen. Y ou can’t imagine what you’ve done for me by what you said. I’m so happy that I’ve become positively hateful; I’ve forgotten everything. I heard to-day that my brother Nikolay ... you know, he’s here ... I had even forgotten him. It seems to me that he’s happy too. It’s a sort of madness. But one

thing’s awful.... Here, you’ve been married, you know the feeling ... it’s awful that we—old—with a past ... not of love, but of sins ... are brought all at once so near to a creature pure and innocent; it’s loathsome, and that’s why one can’t help feeling oneself unworthy.” “Oh, well, you’ve not many sins on your conscience.” “Alas! all the same,” said Levin, “when with loathing I go over my life, I shudder and curse and bitterly regret it.... Yes.” “What would you have? The world’s made so,” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. “The one comfort is like that prayer, which I always liked: ‘Forgive me not according to my unworthiness, but according to Thy loving-kindness.’ 2 That’s the only way she can forgive me.”

Chapter XI

Levin emptied his glass, and they were silent for a
while. “There’s one other thing I ought to tell you. Do you know Vronsky?” Stepan Arkadyevitch asked Levin. “No, I don’t. Why do you ask?” “Give us another bottle,” Stepan Arkadyevitch directed the Tatar, who was filling up their glasses and fidgeting round them just when he was not wanted. “Why you ought to know Vronsky is that he’s one of your rivals.” “Who’s Vronsky?” said Levin, and his face was suddenly transformed from the look of childlike ecstasy which Oblonsky had just been admiring to an angry and unpleasant expression.

“Vronsky is one of the sons of Count Kirill Ivanovitch Vronsky, and one of the finest specimens of the gilded youth of Petersburg. I made his acquaintance in Tver when I was there on official business, and he came there for the levy of recruits. Fearfully rich, handsome, great connections, an aide-de-camp,1 and with all that a very nice, goodnatured fellow. But he’s more than simply a goodnatured fellow, as I’ve found out here—he’s a cultivated man, too, and very intelligent; he’s a man who’ll make his mark.” Levin scowled and was dumb. “Well, he turned up here soon after you’d gone, and as I can see, he’s over head and ears in love with Kitty, and you know that her mother . . .” “Excuse me, but I know nothing,” said Levin, frowning gloomily. And immediately he recollected his brother Nikolay and how hateful he was to have been able to forget him. “Y ou wait a bit, wait a bit,” said Stepan Arkadyevitch, smiling and touching his hand. “I’ve told you what I know, and I repeat that in this delicate

and tender matter, as far as one can conjecture, I believe the chances are in your favor.” Levin dropped back in his chair; his face was pale. “But I would advise you to settle the thing as soon as may be,” pursued Oblonsky, filling up his glass. “No, thanks, I can’t drink any more,” said Levin, pushing away his glass. “I shall be drunk.... Come, tell me how are you getting on?” he went on, obviously anxious to change the conversation. “One word more: in any case I advise you to settle the question soon. To-night I don’t advise you to speak,” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. “Go round tomorrow morning, make an offer in due form, and God bless you. . . .” “Oh, do you still think of coming to me for some shooting? Come next spring, do,” said Levin. Now his whole soul was full of remorse that he had begun this conversation with Stepan Arkadyevitch. A feeling such as his was profaned by talk of the rivalry of some Petersburg officer, of the suppositions and

the counsels of Stepan Arkadyevitch. Stepan Arkadyevitch smiled. He knew what was passing in Levin’s soul. “I’ll come some day,” he said. “But women, my boy, they’re the pivot everything turns upon. Things are in a bad way with me, very bad. And it’s all through women. Tell me frankly now,” he pursued, picking up a cigar and keeping one hand on his glass; “give me your advice.” “Why, what is it?” “I’ll tell you. Suppose you’re married, you love your wife, but you’re fascinated by another woman....” “Excuse me, but I’m absolutely unable to comprehend how . . . just as I can’t comprehend how I could now, after my dinner, go straight to a baker’s shop and steal a roll.” Stepan Arkadyevitch’s eyes sparkled more than usual. “Why not? A roll will sometimes smell so good one can’t resist it. “Himmlisch ist’s, wenn ich bezwungen Meine irdische Begier;

Aber doch wenn’s nicht gelungen Hatt’ ich auch recht hübsch Plaisir!”j As he said this, Stepan Arkadyevitch smiled subtly. Levin, too, could not help smiling. “Y es, but joking apart,” resumed Stepan Arkadyevitch, “you must understand that the woman is a sweet, gentle, loving creature, poor and lonely, and has sacrificed everything. Now, when the thing’s done, don’t you see, can one possibly cast her off? Even supposing one parts from her, so as not to break up one’s family life, still, can one help feeling for her, setting her on her feet, softening her lot?” “Well, you must excuse me there. Y ou know to me all women are divided into two classes . . . at least no . . . truer to say: there are women and there are . . . I’ve never seen exquisite fallen beings, and I never shall see them, but such creatures as that painted Frenchwoman at the counter with the ringlets are vermin to my mind, and all fallen women are the same.” “But the Magdalen?”

“Ah, drop that! Christ would never have said those words if He had known how they would be abused. Of all the Gospel those words are the only ones remembered.2 However, I’m not saying so much what I think, as what I feel. I have a loathing for fallen women. Y ou’re afraid of spiders, and I of these vermin. Most likely you’ve not made a study of spiders and don’t know their character; and so it is with me.” “It’s very well for you to talk like that; it’s very much like that gentleman in Dickens who used to fling all difficult questions over his right shoulder. 3 But to deny the facts is no answer. What’s to be done—you tell me that, what’s to be done? Y our wife gets older, while you’re full of life. Before you’ve time to look round, you feel that you can’t love your wife with love, however much you may esteem her. And then all at once love turns up, and you’re done for, done for,” Stepan Arkadyevitch said with weary despair. Levin half smiled. “Y es, you’re done for,” resumed Oblonsky. “But what’s to be done?”

“Don’t steal rolls.” Stepan Arkadyevitch laughed outright. “Oh, moralist! But you must understand, there are two women; one insists only on her rights, and those rights are your love, which you can’t give her; and the other sacrifices everything for you and asks for nothing. What are you to do? How are you to act? There’s a fearful tragedy in it.” “If you care for my profession of faith as regards that, I’ll tell you that I don’t believe there was any tragedy about it. And this is why. To my mind, love . . . both the sorts of love, which you remember Plato defines in his Banquet,4 served as the test of men. Some men only understand one sort, and some only the other. And those who only know the non-platonic love have no need to talk of tragedy. In such love there can be no sort of tragedy. ‘I’m much obliged for the gratification, my humble respects’—that’s all the tragedy. And in platonic love there can be no tragedy, because in that love all is clear and pure, because . . .” At that instant Levin recollected his own sins and

the inner conflict he had lived through. And he added unexpectedly: “But perhaps you are right. Very likely.... I don’t know, I don’t know.” “It’s this, don’t you see,” said Stepan Arkadyevitch, “you’re very much all of a piece. That’s your strong point and your failing. Y ou have a character that’s all of a piece, and you want the whole of life to be of a piece too—but that’s not how it is. Y ou despise public official work because you want the reality to be invariably corresponding all the while with the aim —and that’s not how it is. Y ou want a man’s work, too, always to have a defined aim, and love and family life always to be undivided—and that’s not how it is. All the variety, all the charm, all the beauty of life is made up of light and shadow.” Levin sighed and made no reply. He was thinking of his own affairs, and did not hear Oblonsky. And suddenly both of them felt that though they were friends, though they had been dining and drinking together, which should have drawn them closer, yet each was thinking only of his own affairs,

and they had nothing to do with one another. Oblonsky had more than once experienced this extreme sense of aloofness, instead of intimacy, coming on after dinner, and he knew what to do in such cases. “Bill!” he called, and he went into the next room, where he promptly came across an aide-de-camp of his acquaintance and dropped into conversation with him about an actress and her protector. And at once in the conversation with the aide-de-camp Oblonsky had a sense of relaxation and relief after the conversation with Levin, which always put him to too great a mental and spiritual strain. When the Tatar appeared with a bill for twenty-six roubles and odd kopecks, besides a tip for himself, Levin, who would another time have been horrified, like any one from the country, at his share of fourteen roubles, did not notice it, paid, and set off homewards to dress and go to the Shtcherbatskys’ there to decide his fate.

Chapter XII

The young Princess Kitty Shtcherbatskaya was
eighteen. It was the first winter that she had been out in the world. Her success in society had been greater than that of either of her elder sisters, and greater even than her mother had anticipated. To say nothing of the young men who danced at the Moscow balls being almost all in love with Kitty, two serious suitors had already this first winter made their appearance : Levin, and immediately after his departure, Count Vronsky. Levin’s appearance at the beginning of the winter, his frequent visits, and evident love for Kitty, had led to the first serious conversations between Kitty’s parents as to her future, and to disputes between them. The prince was on Levin’s side; he said he wished for nothing better for Kitty. The princess for

her part, going round the question in the manner peculiar to women, maintained that Kitty was too young, that Levin had done nothing to prove that he had serious intentions, that Kitty felt no great attraction to him, and other side issues; but she did not state the principal point, which was that she looked for a better match for her daughter, and that Levin was not to her liking, and she did not understand him. When Levin had abruptly departed, the princess was delighted, and said to her husband triumphantly: “Y ou see I was right.” When Vronsky appeared on the scene, she was still more delighted, confirmed in her opinion that Kitty was to make not simply a good, but a brilliant match. In the mother’s eyes there could be no comparison between Vronsky and Levin. She disliked in Levin his strange and uncompromising opinions and his shyness in society, founded, as she supposed, on his pride and his queer sort of life, as she considered it, absorbed in cattle and peasants. She did not very much like it that he, who was in love with her daughter, had kept coming to the house for six weeks, as though he were waiting for something,

inspecting, as though he were afraid he might be doing them too great an honor by making an offer, and did not realize that a man, who continually visits at a house where there is a young unmarried girl, is bound to make his intentions clear. And suddenly, without doing so, he disappeared. “It’s as well he’s not attractive enough for Kitty to have fallen in love with him,” thought the mother. Vronsky satisfied all the mother’s desires. Very wealthy, clever, of aristocratic family, on the highroad to a brilliant career in the army and at court, and a fascinating man. Nothing better could be wished for. Vronsky openly flirted with Kitty at balls, danced with her, and came continually to the house; consequently there could be no doubt of the seriousness of his intentions. But, in spite of that, the mother had spent the whole of that winter in a state of terrible anxiety and agitation. Princess Shtcherbatskaya had herself been married thirty years ago, her aunt arranging the match. Her husband, about whom everything was well known beforehand, had come, looked at his future bride, and been looked at. The matchmaking

aunt had ascertained and communicated their mutual impression. That impression had been favorable. Afterwards, on a day fixed beforehand, the expected offer was made to her parents, and accepted. All had passed very simply and easily. So it seemed, at least, to the princess. But over her own daughters she had felt how far from simple and easy is the business, apparently so commonplace, of marrying off one’s daughters. The panics that had been lived through, the thoughts that had been brooded over, the money that had been wasted, and the disputes with her husband over marrying the two elder girls, Darya and Natalia! Now, since the youngest had come out, she was going through the same terrors, the same doubts, and still more violent quarrels with her husband than she had over the elder girls. The old prince, like all fathers indeed, was exceedingly punctilious on the score of the honor and reputation of his daughters. He was irrationally jealous over his daughters, especially over Kitty, who was his favorite. At every turn he had scenes with the princess for compromising her daughter. The princess had grown accustomed to

this already with her other daughters, but now she felt that there was more ground for the prince’s touchiness. She saw that of late years much was changed in the manners of society, that a mother’s duties had become still more difficult. She saw that girls of Kitty’s age formed some sort of clubs, went to some sort of lectures,1 mixed freely in men’s society; drove about the streets alone, many of them did not curtsey, and, what was the most important thing, all the girls were firmly convinced that to choose their husbands was their own affair, and not their parents’. “Marriages aren’t made nowadays as they used to be,” was thought and said by all these young girls, and even by their elders. But how marriages were made now, the princess could not learn from any one. The French fashion—of the parents arranging their children’s future—was not accepted; it was condemned. The English fashion of the complete independence of girls was also not accepted, and not possible in Russian society. The Russian fashion of matchmaking by the offices of intermediate persons was for some reason considered unseemly; it was ridiculed by every one, and by the princess herself. But how girls were to be

married, and how parents were to marry them, no one knew. Every one with whom the princess had chanced to discuss the matter said the same thing: “Mercy on us, it’s high time in our day to cast off all that old-fashioned business. It’s the young people have to marry, and not their parents; and so we ought to leave the young people to arrange it as they choose.” It was very easy for any one to say that who had no daughters, but the princess realized that in the process of getting to know each other, her daughter might fall in love, and fall in love with some one who did not care to marry her or who was quite unfit to be her husband. And, however much it was instilled into the princess that in our times young people ought to arrange their lives for themselves, she was unable to believe it, just as she would have been unable to believe that, at any time whatever, the most suitable playthings for children five years old ought to be loaded pistols. And so the princess was more uneasy over Kitty than she had been over her elder sisters. Now she was afraid that Vronsky might confine himself to simply flirting with her daughter. She saw

that her daughter was in love with him, but tried to comfort herself with the thought that he was an honorable man, and would not do this. But at the same time she knew how easy it is, with the freedom of manners of to-day, to turn a girl’s head, and how lightly men generally regard such a crime. The week before, Kitty had told her mother of a conversation she had with Vronsky during a mazurka. This conversation had partly reassured the princess; but perfectly at ease she could not be. Vronsky had told Kitty that both he and his brother were so used to obeying their mother that they never made up their minds to any important undertaking without consulting her. “And just now, I am impatiently awaiting my mother’s arrival from Petersburg, as peculiarly fortunate,” he told her. Kitty had repeated this without attaching any significance to the words. But her mother saw them in a different light. She knew that the old lady was expected from day to day, that she would be pleased at her son’s choice, and she felt it strange that he should not make his offer through fear of vexing his mother. However, she was so anxious for the

” she said. . Kitty guessed what it would be. mamma. I know all about it.marriage itself. with Levin’s reappearance. “Mamma. on the point of leaving her husband. Bitter as it was for the princess to see the unhappiness of her eldest daughter. and still more for relief from her fears. . She was afraid that her daughter. To-day. a feeling for Levin. “He came to-day.” “There’s one thing I want to say . and from her serious and alert face. and that Levin’s arrival might generally complicate and delay the affair so near being concluded. “please. Dolly. flushing hotly and turning quickly to her. but the . her anxiety over the decision of her youngest daughter’s fate engrossed all her feelings. as she fancied. as they returned home. refuse Vronsky. I know.” She wished for what her mother wished for. please don’t say anything about that. who had at one time. might. has he been here long?” the princess asked about Levin.” began the princess. “Why. a fresh source of anxiety arose. from extreme sense of honor. that she believed it was so.

. and I .” “No. seeing the tears in her daughter’s eyes. and looking her mother straight in the face. if I wanted to.. “but one thing. smiling at her agitation and happiness.” “I won’t.” “Mamma. I don’t know. she could not tell an untruth with those eyes. “I only want to say that to raise hopes .motives of her mother’s wishes wounded her. I . flushing a little. don’t talk about it..” said her mother. darling. . for goodness’ sake. . You won’t?” “Never. you promised me you would have no secrets from me. none. . . It’s so horrible to talk about it. I don’t know what to say or how. . . . .” answered Kitty. The princess smiled that what was taking place just now in her soul seemed to the poor child so immense and so important. “but there’s no use in my telling you anything.” thought the mother... my love. mamma.

The memories of childhood and of Levin’s friendship with her dead brother gave a special poetic charm to her relations with him. of which she felt certain. In her memories of . Kitty was feeling a sensation akin to the sensation of a young man before a battle. and till the beginning of the evening. with tenderness. would be a turning-point in her life. And she was continually picturing them to herself. at one moment each separately. His love for her. and it was pleasant for her to think of Levin. was flattering and delightful to her. When she mused on the past. she dwelt with pleasure. and her thoughts would not rest on anything. and then both together.Chapter XIII After dinner. when they would both meet for the first time. She felt that this evening. Her heart throbbed violently. on the memories of her relations with Levin.

on the other hand. But. directly she thought of the future with Vronsky. there arose before her a perspective of brilliant happiness. “So it is to be. with Levin the future seemed misty. “Konstantin Dmitrievitch Levin.Vronsky there always entered a certain element of awkwardness. At that moment she knew beyond doubt that . while with Levin she felt perfectly simple and clear.—she needed this so for what lay before her: she was conscious of external composure and free grace in her movements. and all the blood seemed to rush to her heart.” The princess was still in her room. and that she was in complete possession of all her forces. she noticed with joy that it was one of her good days. At half-past seven she had only just gone down into the drawing-room. and looked into the looking-glass. as she glanced into the lookingglass. and the prince had not come in. he was very simple and nice. When she went up-stairs to dress. as though there were some false note—not in Vronsky. when the footman announced. She was horrified at her paleness.” thought Kitty. but in herself. though he was in the highest degree well-bred and at ease.

he had come early on purpose to find her alone and to make her an offer. and whom she loved—but that she would have that moment to wound a man whom she liked.” She had reached the door. And to wound him cruelly. with his shining eyes fixed on her. so it must be. seeing his powerful. “Can I tell him I don’t love him? That will be a lie. What have I to be afraid of? I have done nothing wrong. Here he is. only then she realized that the question did not affect her only—with whom she would be happy. as though imploring him to spare her. was in love with her. “My God! shall I myself really have to say it to him?” she thought. I’m going away. different aspect. And only then for the first time the whole thing presented itself in a new. She looked straight into his face. “No! it’s not honest. loved her. shy figure. dear fellow. that’s impossible. will be! I’ll tell the truth. What for? Because he. . What is to be. when she heard his step. And with him one can’t be ill at ease. What am I to say to him? That I love some one else? No.” she said to herself. But there was no help for it. so it would have to be. and gave her hand. I’m going away.

” said Kitty.” he began. not knowing herself what answer she should make to what was coming. . she blushed. “I told you I did not know whether I should be here long .“It’s not time yet. his face became gloomy. and ceased speaking. not sitting down. . that there was nothing to prevent him from speaking. so as not to lose courage. that it depended on you.. I think I’m too early..” She talked on. no. He glanced at her. and sat down at the table.” She dropped her head lower and lower. She was very much tired. ..” he said glancing round the empty drawing-room.. When he saw that his expectations were realized. not knowing what her lips were uttering.. .. Yesterday . to find you alone. “Oh. “But this was just what I wanted. and not taking her supplicating and caressing eyes off him. and not looking at her. “Mamma will be down directly. .

but feeling that the most terrible thing was said. . She lifted her clear. He bowed. and how close she had been to him. . She remembered Vronsky. not looking at him. . not looking at her. She had never anticipated that the utterance of love would produce such a powerful effect on her. . . . .” A moment ago.. to be my wife!” he brought out. . Her soul was flooded with happiness. forgive me. not knowing what he was saying.” he said. .. I came for this . She was breathing heavily.” he repeated.“That it depended on you. “I meant to say . . of what importance in his life! And how aloof and remote from him she had become now! “It was bound to be so. and was meaning to retreat. She was feeling ecstasy. I meant to say . But it lasted only an instant. he stopped short and looked at her. she answered hastily: “That cannot be . truthful eyes. and seeing his desperate face.

and said nothing. Kitty did not speak nor lift her eyes. married the preceding winter. she has refused him.” thought the mother. Five minutes later there came in a friend of Kitty’s. sickly. in order to retreat unnoticed. Countess Nordston. He sat down again. “Thank God. She was a thin. and nervous woman. sallow. with brilliant black eyes. She sat down and began questioning Levin about his life in the country. and their disturbed faces. and her face lighted up with the habitual smile with which she greeted her guests on Thursdays. There was a look of horror on her face when she saw them alone.Chapter XIV But at that very moment the princess came in. She was fond of . waiting for other visitors to arrive. Levin bowed to her.

The Countess Nordston and Levin had got into that relation with one another not seldom seen in society.Kitty. who remain externally on . when they met. for Levin actually could not bear her. in the desire to make a match for Kitty after her own ideal of married happiness. when two persons. consisted in making fun of him. She was right. or is condescending to me.” she used to say of him. she wanted her to marry Vronsky. and she had always disliked him. Her invariable and favorite pursuit. her delicate contempt and indifference for everything coarse and earthly. I like that so. Levin she had often met at the Shtcherbatskys’ early in the winter. and despised her for what she was proud of and regarded as a fine characteristic—her nervousness. or breaks off his learned conversation with me because I’m a fool. “I do like it when he looks down at me from the height of his grandeur. as the affection of married women for girls always does. and her affection for her showed itself. to see him condescending! I am so glad he can’t bear me.

“Come. “It’s very flattering for me. Awkward as it was for Levin to withdraw now.” And she began talking to Kitty. who had succeeded in recovering his composure. .” “Oh. giving him her tiny. and cannot even be offended by each other. or have you degenerated?” she added. “Ah. it would still have been . Kitty. is Babylon reformed. that you remember my words so well.friendly terms. and at once from habit dropped into his tone of joking hostility to the Countess Nordston. and recalling what he had chanced to say early in the winter. “They must certainly make a great impression on you.” she said. . I should think so! I always note them all down. Konstantin Dmitrievitch! So you’ve come back to our corrupt Babylon. have you been skating again? . Well. The Countess Nordston pounced upon Levin at once. that Moscow was a Babylon. despise each other to such a degree that they cannot even take each other seriously.” responded Levin. countess. yellow hand. glancing with a simper at Kitty.

He was on the point of getting up. when the princess.” she said to him. “I have come up for a few days.” “There’s something the matter with him.” he said. I do love making a fool of him before Kitty. Y ou know all about such things. and can’t be away for long?” “No.” . what’s the meaning of it. though. and now they can’t pay us any rent.” “Konstantin Dmitrievitch. noticing that he was silent. “do explain to me. But I’ll draw him out. serious face. I’m no longer a member of the council.easier for him to perpetrate this awkwardness than to remain all the evening and see Kitty. What’s the meaning of that? Y ou always praise the peasants so.” thought Countess Nordston. glancing at his stern. At home in our village of Kaluga all the peasants and all the women have drunk up all they possessed. and I’ll do it. princess. “He isn’t in his old argumentative mood. aren’t you. please. addressed him. “Shall you be long in Moscow? Y ou’re busy with the district council. who glanced at him now and then and avoided his eyes.

” thought Levin. on meeting a successful rival. on the other hand. There are people. and. but I really know nothing about it. But what sort of a man was he? Now. glanced at Kitty. Levin could not choose but remain. And simply from the look in her eyes. Levin knew that she loved that man. are at once disposed to turn their backs on everything good in him. and seek with a throbbing ache at heart only what is . and Levin got up. whether for good or for ill. knew it as surely as if she had told him so in words. and looked round at the officer who came in behind the lady. that grew unconsciously brighter. who desire above all to find in that lucky rival the qualities by which he has outstripped them. “That must be Vronsky. to be sure of it. There are people who. no matter in what.At that instant another lady came into the room. countess. “Excuse me. She had already had time to look at Vronsky. and can’t tell you anything. and looked round at Levin.” he said. and to see only what is bad. he must find out what the man was like whom she loved.

and modestly triumphant smile (so it seemed to Levin).” said the princess. dark man. indicating Levin. and exceedingly calm and resolute face. he held out his small broad hand to her. with a good-humored. Everything about his face and figure. his beautiful eyes shone with a specially tender light. “Konstantin Dmitrievitch Levin. not very tall. bowing carefully and respectfully over her. Greeting and saying a few words to every one. Vronsky went up to the princess and then to Kitty. was simple and at the same time elegant.good. and with a faint. Levin belonged to the second class. . who had never taken his eyes off him. It was apparent at the first glance. he sat down without once glancing at Levin. from his short-cropped black hair and freshly shaven chin down to his loosely fitting. Making way for the lady who had come in. handsome. “Let me introduce you. As he approached her. brand-new uniform. But he had no difficulty in finding what was good and attractive in Vronsky. Vronsky was a squarely built. happy.

Levin’s tone.” said Levin. and smiled. “My words must make a deep impression on you.” he said. “I am fond of the country. “Are you always in the country?” he inquired. he reddened.” Vronsky got up and.” “It’s not dull if one has work to do. since you remember them so well. smiling his simple and open smile. besides.” Levin replied abruptly. noticing. . “but you had unexpectedly left for the country. Vronsky looked at Levin and Countess Nordston. and.Count Alexey Kirillovitch Vronsky. “I should think it must be dull in the winter. looking cordially at Levin.” said Vronsky. suddenly conscious that he had said just the same thing before. “I believe I was to have dined with you this winter. and affecting not to notice. shook hands with him.” “Konstantin Dmitrievitch despises and hates town and us towns-people.” said Countess Nordston. one’s not dull by oneself.

“I never longed so for the country. turning his serene. with bast shoes1 and peasants.” said Countess Nordston. Russian country. count. And it’s just there that Russia comes back to me most vividly. The conversation did not flag for an instant. you would not consent to live in the country always.” He talked on. two heavy guns—the relative advantages of classical and of modern . . Noticing that Countess Nordston wanted to say something. I experienced a queer feeling once. I have never tried for long. as when I was spending a winter with my mother in Nice. It’s as though . And indeed. you know.” he went on. Naples and Sorrento are only pleasant for a short time.“But I hope. friendly eyes from one to the other. and saying obviously just what came into his head. who always kept in reserve. so that the princess. in case a subject should be lacking. and listened attentively to her. he stopped short without finishing what he had begun. . “I don’t know. addressing both Kitty and Levin. Nice itself is dull enough. and especially the country.

The conversation fell upon table-turning and spirits.” said Vronsky. and Countess Nordston. next Saturday. as though waiting for something. take part in the general conversation. Konstantin Dmitrievitch. “But you.” “But I want to hear your opinion. do you believe in it?” she asked Levin. while Countess Nordston had not a chance of chaffing Levin.” answered Levin.” answered Countess Nordston. Levin wanted to. “Ah. “is only that this . you really must take me. for pity’s sake do take me to see them! I have never seen anything extraordinary. smiling. countess. “Now go. and universal military service—had not to move out either of them. “Why do you ask me? You know what I shall say. who believed in spiritualism2 began to describe the marvels she had seen. “Very well. though I am always on the lookout for it everywhere. and could not.” “My opinion.” he still did not go. saying to himself every instant.education.

of which we know nothing. and in witchcraft and omens. .” “Oh. no.table-turning simply proves that educated society— so called—is no higher than the peasants. Masha. but Vronsky with his bright frank smile rushed to the support of the conversation. Konstantin Dmitrievitch said he could not believe in it. “Y ou do not admit the conceivability at all?” he queried. while we . and Levin saw this. would have answered. countess. They believe in the evil eye. Why should there not be some new force.” “Then you think I tell a lie?” And she laughed a mirthless laugh. “Oh. still unknown to us. then you don’t believe in it?” “I can’t believe in it. which was threatening to become disagreeable. still more exasperated. “But why not? We admit the existence of electricity.” said Kitty. .” “But if I’ve seen it myself?” “The peasant women too tell us they have seen goblins. and. blushing for Levin. .

“every time you rub tar against wool. . but the spiritualists say we don’t know at present what this force is. “it was only the phenomenon that was discovered.” Vronsky listened attentively to Levin. I don’t see why there should not be a new force.” “Why. and these are the conditions in which it acts. and it was unknown from what it proceeded and what were its effects. and so it follows it is not a natural phenomenon.” Levin interrupted again. and ages passed before its applications were conceived. because with electricity.” Levin interrupted hurriedly. if it . No. as he always did listen. “Y es. and have only later started saying that it is an unknown force.. a recognized phenomenon is manifested. . But the spiritualists have begun with tables writing for them. and spirits appearing to them. but there is a force. Let the scientific men find out what the force consists in.” “When electricity was discovered. obviously interested in his words..” .which . but in this case it does not happen every time.

“And I think you would be a first-rate medium. They boldly talk of spiritual force. “Princess.” Levin opened his mouth. “that this attempt of the spiritualists to explain their marvels as some sort of new natural force is most futile. will you allow it?” . and turned to the ladies.” he went on. please. and then try to subject it to material experiment. countess.” said Countess Nordston. “Do let us try table-turning at once. and said nothing. he smiled brightly. “Do let us try at once.” he said. reddened. “there’s something enthusiastic in you. “I think. was about to say something. but Levin would finish saying what he thought. but by way of trying to change the conversation. and he felt it.” Every one was waiting for him to finish.” said Vronsky.Feeling probably that the conversation was taking a tone too serious for a drawing-room. Vronsky made no rejoinder.

” said her eyes.” his eyes responded. how coldly her father responded at last to Vronsky’s bow. “Been here long. the old prince came in. “I am so happy. forgive me.” “I hate them all. and after greeting the ladies. But he was not destined to escape. her eyes met Levin’s. Just as they were arranging themselves round the table. Very glad to see you. and talking to him did not observe Vronsky. She saw. and myself. and was serenely waiting till the prince should turn to him. and you.And Vronsky stood up. the more because she was pitying him for suffering of which she was herself the cause. and as she passed. who had risen.” The old prince embraced Levin. addressed Levin. and he took up his hat. too. “If you can forgive me. Kitty felt how distasteful her father’s warmth was to Levin after what had happened. looking about for a little table. and Levin was on the point of retiring. . my boy? I didn’t even know you were in town. Kitty got up to fetch a table. “Ah!” he began joyously. She felt for him with her whole heart.

ladies and gentlemen. but to my mind it is better fun to play the ring game. .and how Vronsky looked with amiable perplexity at her father.” said Countess Nordston . “Prince. and. “we want to try an experiment. began immediately talking to Countess Nordston of the great ball that was to come off next week. Levin went out unnoticed.” said the old prince. as though trying and failing to understand how and why any one could be hostilely disposed towards him.” “What experiment? Table-turning? Well. happy face of Kitty answering Vronsky’s inquiry about the ball. “I hope you will be there?” he said to Kitty. and she flushed. and guessing that it had been his suggestion. with a faint smile. you must excuse me.” Vronsky looked wonderingly at the prince with his resolute eyes. and the last impression he carried away with him of that evening was the smiling. anyway. let us have Konstantin Dmitrievitch. looking at Vronsky. “There’s some sense in that. As soon as the old prince turned away from him.

One impression pursued her relentlessly. resolute face. his noble self-possession. and glancing at her and at Vronsky. She vividly recalled his manly.Chapter XV At the end of the evening Kitty told her mother of her conversation with Levin. But after she had gone to bed. It was Levin’s face. and in spite of all the pity she felt for Levin. for a long while she could not sleep. And she felt so sorry for him that tears came into her eyes. and his kind eyes looking out in dark dejection below them. with his scowling brows. She remembered the love for her of the . She had no doubt that she had acted rightly. as he stood listening to her father. she was glad at the thought that she had received an offer. and the good-nature conspicuous in everything towards every one. But immediately she thought of the man for whom she had given him up.

smiling with happiness. Lord. or at having refused him. I’m sorry.man she loved. and once more all was gladness in her soul. she did not know. “That you’ve no pride. but what could I do? It’s not my fault. have pity on us. really. almost crying. for mercy’s sake. no dignity. “Lord. Lord. waving his arms. pleased and happy after her conversation . But her happiness was poisoned by doubts. have pity on us. one of the scenes so often repeated between the parents on account of their favorite daughter. and at once wrapping his squirrellined dressing-gown round him again. but an inner voice told her something else. ruining your daughter by this vulgar. Whether she felt remorse at having won Levin’s love. in the prince’s little library. till she fell asleep. She. prince. that you’re disgracing. “I’m sorry. stupid matchmaking!” “But. and she lay on the pillow. Meanwhile there took place below. “What? I’ll tell you what!” shouted the prince. what have I done?” said the princess. have pity on us!”1 She repeated to herself.” she said to herself.

As for this little Petersburg swell. don’t pick out the possible suitors. and let them dance. And thereupon. and with good reason. First of all. and began to use unseemly language. and though she had no intention of telling him of Levin’s offer and Kitty’s refusal. If you have evening parties. sick to see it. Invite all the young bucks. my daughter need not run after any one. and you’ve gone on till you’ve turned the poor wench’s head. all on one pattern. and that he would declare himself so soon as his mother arrived. you’re trying to catch an eligible gentleman. they’re turned out by machinery.with her daughter. But if he were a prince of the blood. It makes me sick. hunting up good matches. “What have you done? I’ll tell you what. and all precious rubbish. Engage a piano-player. the prince had all at once flown into a passion. at those words. and not as you do things nowadays. Levin’s a thousand times the better man. and all Moscow will be talking of it. still she hinted to her husband that she fancied things were practically settled with Vronsky. invite every one.” . had gone to the prince to say good-night as usual.

. and we had better. though women-folk haven’t.” “But what makes you suppose so?” “I don’t suppose. yes. Oh. We have eyes for such things.. has fallen in love with her. “And this is how we’re preparing wretchedness for Kitty. we’d better go into the country. A young man.” “But do wait a minute. “we should never marry our daughter. made a mincing curtsey at each word.. I see a man who . . and she. If it’s to be so. Do I try and catch them? I don’t try to catch them in the least. “I know if one were to listen to you.. Ah! spiritualism! Ah! Nice! Ah! the ball!” And the prince.... I know.” “Oh. imagining that he was mimicking his wife.” interrupted the princess. . . and she’s really got the notion into her head. and he’s no more thinking of marriage than I am! . you fancy! And how if she really is in love.” “Well. I fancy. you’ve . and a very nice one.” The prince was crying wrathfully.“But what have I done?” “Why. that I should live to see it! .

have pity. The princess had at first been quite certain that that evening had settled Kitty’s future.has serious intentions. recollecting her unlucky Dolly. Lord.. repeated several times in her heart. the husband and wife parted with a kiss.” “Oh. we won’t talk of it. “By all means.” .. have pity. And returning to her own room. just as with Dolly. who’s only amusing himself. but her husband’s words had disturbed her.” “Well. Lord. and good-night!” And signing each other with the cross. but too late. well. have pity.” the princess stopped him. and that there could be no doubt of Vronsky’s intentions. that’s Levin: and I see a peacock. in terror before the unknown future. feeling that they each remained of their own opinion. you’ll remember my words. like this feather-head. she. well. when once you get an idea into your head! . like Kitty.” “Well. too. “Lord.

his love-affairs had always hitherto been outside it. after his luxurious and coarse life at Petersburg.Chapter XVI Vronsky had never had a real home-life. and still more afterwards. Although he did go more or less into Petersburg society. His mother had been in her youth a brilliant society woman.1 Leaving the school very young as a brilliant officer. he had at once got into the circle of wealthy Petersburg army men. many love-affairs notorious in the whole fashionable world. who had had during her married life. and he had been educated in the Corps of Pages. It never even entered his . In Moscow he had for the first time felt. who cared for him. all the charm of intimacy with a sweet and innocent girl of his own rank. His father he scarcely remembered.

Although he said nothing to her that he could not have said before everybody. He did not know that this mode of behavior in relation to Kitty had a definite character. If he could have heard what her parents were saying that evening. and the more he felt this. he felt that she was becoming more and more dependent upon him. and that such courting is one of the evil actions common among brilliant young men such as he was. that it is courting young girls with no intention of marriage.head that there could be any harm in his relations with Kitty. At balls he danced principally with her. he would have been greatly astonished. and the tenderer was his feeling for her. but nonsense to which he could not help attaching a special meaning in her case. if he could have put himself at the point of view of the family and have heard that Kitty would be unhappy if he did not marry her. It seemed to him that he was the first who had discovered this pleasure. and would not . He was a constant visitor at their house. He talked to her as people commonly do talk in society—all sorts of nonsense. and he was enjoying his discovery. the better he liked it.

as he returned from the Shtcherbatskys‘. a delicious feeling of purity and freshness. He could not believe that what gave such great and delicate pleasure to him. carrying away with him. But though Vronsky had not the least suspicion what the parents were saying. repellent. but a family. conceived as something alien.have believed it. “What is so exquisite. as he always did. and. and above all to her. he felt on coming away from the Shtcherbatskys’ that the secret spiritual bond which existed between him and Kitty had grown so much stronger that evening that some step must be taken. and with it a new feeling of tenderness at her love for him—“what is so . He not only disliked family life. ridiculous.” he thought. in accordance with the views general in the bachelor world in which he lived. Marriage had never presented itself to him as a possibility. above all. Still less could he have believed that he ought to marry. could be wrong. But what step could and ought to be taken he could not imagine. arising partly from the fact that he had not been smoking for a whole evening. and especially a husband was.

nothing. I’m not going. but we understand each other so well in this unseen language of looks and tones. I’ll go home. Those sweet. It’s good for me. fell into a sound sleep. that this evening more clearly than ever she told me she loves me.” He went straight to his room at Dussot’s Hotel. ordered supper. there I shall find Oblonsky. the cancan. purer. “Club? a game of bezique. loving eyes! When she said: ‘Indeed I do. champagne with Ignatov? No. how trustfully! I feel myself better.” And he began wondering where to finish the evening. and good for her. . that I’m growing better. what then? Oh. I’m sick of it. and as soon as his head touched the pillow. Château des Fleurs. I feel that I have a heart. And how secretly. .exquisite is that not a word has been said by me or by her. and most of all. . songs. and that there is a great deal of good in me. simply. That’s why I like the Shtcherbatskys’.’ “Well. He passed in review the places he might go to. 2 No. and then undressed. .

as every one did who met Oblonsky.” answered Vronsky.” Vronsky responded. “Ah! your excellency!” cried Oblonsky. smiling. Where did you go after the Shtcherbatskys’?” “Home.” “I was looking out for you till two o‘clock last night. who was expecting his sister by the same train. and together they ascended the steps. “She is to be here from Petersburg to-day.Chapter XVII Next day at eleven o’clock in the morning Vronsky drove to the station of the Petersburg railway to meet his mother. and the first person he came across on the great flight of steps was Oblonsky. “whom are you meeting?” “My mother. He shook hands with him. “I must own I felt so well content yesterday after the Shtcherbatskys’ that I .

”1 declaimed Stepan Arkadyevitch. Or perhaps not . but he promptly changed the subject. .” “I know a gallant steed by tokens sure.didn’t care to go anywhere. “You know her. no doubt?” “I think I do. with a vague recollection of something stiff and tedious evoked by the name Karenina. Vronsky smiled with a look that seemed to say that he did not deny it.” said Vronsky.” said Oblonsky. I really am not sure. . And by his eyes I know a youth in love.” Vronsky answered heedlessly. “And whom are you meeting?” he asked. “I? I’ve come to meet a pretty woman.” “Ah! that’s Madame Karenina. “You don’t say so!” “Honi soit qui mal y pense!2 My sister Anna. . just as he had done before to Levin.

not in my line. I know that he’s clever.” “Oh. learned. “Y es. standing at the door. Vronsky had felt of late specially drawn to him by the fact that in his imagination he was associated with Kitty. . “come here. he’s a very remarkable man..” Besides the charm Oblonsky had in general for every one.” said Vronsky. .” observed Stepan Arkadyevitch. my celebrated brotherin-law. well. religious somewhat. .” he said. “Oh. so much the better for him. addressing a tall old footman of his mother’s.. you surely must know. rather a conservative. But you know that’s not .” “I know him by reputation and by sight. you’ve come. All the world knows him. smiling.” said Vronsky in English.“But Alexey Alexandrovitch.. but a splendid man. what do you say? Shall we give a supper on Sunday for the diva?”k he said to him with a smile. “a splendid man. “Well. taking his arm.

it is so. .” he put in jestingly.” “He’s a capital fellow.“Of course. I’m collecting subscriptions.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. but he left rather early. “The train’s signaled. “Yes.” pursued Oblonsky.” responded Vronsky.” answered the man. Through . lose their tempers. laughing good-humoredly. They are all on the defensive. “there’s something uncompromising. that’s true. . “Will the train soon be in?” Vronsky asked a railway official. .” “Y es. and people meeting the train. Oh. The approach of the train was more and more evident by the preparatory bustle in the station. as though they all want to make one feel something. the rush of porters. did you make the acquaintance of my friend Levin?” asked Stepan Arkadyevitch. the movement of policemen and attendants. “Isn’t he?” “I don’t know why it is. “in all Moscow people3—present company of course excepted.

” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. with a meaning smile.” Vronsky stood still and asked directly: “How so? Do you mean he made your belle-soeurl an offer yesterday?” “Maybe.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. He’s a very nervous man. “I fancied . you’ve not got a true impression of Levin. totally oblivious of the genuine sympathy he had felt the day before for his friend. and a heart of gold. The hiss of the boiler could be heard on the distant rails. there were reasons why he could not help being either particularly happy or particularly unhappy.the frosty vapor could be seen workmen in short sheepskins and soft felt boots crossing the rails of the curving line. But yesterday there were special reasons.” pursued Stepan Arkadyevitch. and the rumble of something heavy. “No. only for Vronsky. honest nature. He’s such a true. but then he is often very nice. “Y es. and feeling the same sympathy now. who felt a great inclination to tell Vronsky of Levin’s intentions in regard to Kitty. it’s true. “No. and is sometimes out of humor.

setting the platform more and more slowly swaying. with the lever of the middle wheel rhythmically moving up and down. and was out of humor too. and with puffs of steam hanging low in the air from the frost. But here’s the train.” he added. it must mean it. drawing himself up and walking about again. A few instants later the platform was quivering. . of course.. He’s been so long in love.” “So that’s it! .something of the sort yesterday. and I’m very sorry for him. “Y es. came the luggage-van with a dog whining in it. that is a hateful position! That’s why most fellows prefer to have to do with Klaras.” The engine had already whistled in the distance.. Behind the tender. “though I don’t know him. though. . and the stooping figure of the engine-driver covered with frost. she might reckon on a better match. Yes. oscillating before coming to a standstill. but in this case one’s dignity’s at stake. At last the passenger carriages rolled in. . the engine rolled up.” said Vronsky. .m If you don’t succeed with them it only proves that you’ve not enough cash. I should imagine. if he went away early.

and after him one by one the impatient passengers began to get down: an officer of the guards. and without acknowledging it to himself. though in accordance with the ideas of the set in which he lived. and his eyes flashed. he did not love her.” said the smart guard. standing beside Oblonsky. and looking severely about him. and forced him to think of his mother and his approaching meeting with her. and with his own education. totally oblivious of his mother. giving a whistle. watched the carriages and the passengers. “Countess Vronskaya is in that compartment. holding himself erect. Vronsky. smiling gaily. a peasant with a sack over his shoulder. He did not in his heart respect his mother. he could not have conceived of any behavior to his mother not in the highest degree respectful and obedient. and . The guard’s words roused him. a nimble little merchant with a satchel.A smart guard jumped out. going up to Vronsky. Unconsciously he arched his chest. What he had just heard about Kitty excited and delighted him. He felt himself a conqueror.

. the less in his heart he respected and loved her.the more externally obedient and respectful his behavior.

as she passed close by him. With the insight of a man of the world. He begged pardon. but felt he must glance at her once more.Chapter XVIII Vronsky followed the guard to the carriage. As he looked round. rested with friendly attention on his face. not that she was very beautiful. Her shining gray eyes. she too turned her head. but because in the expression of her charming face. and at the door of the compartment he stopped short to make room for a lady who was getting out. not on account of the elegance and modest grace which were apparent in her whole figure. that looked dark from the thick lashes. there was something peculiarly caressing and soft. from one glance at this lady’s appearance Vronsky classified her as belonging to the best society. and was getting into the carriage. as though she were .

recognizing him. Deliberately she shrouded the light in her eyes. sitting down beside her. In that brief look Vronsky had time to notice the suppressed eagerness which played over her face. and flitted between the brilliant eyes and the faint smile that curved her red lips. Getting up from the seat and handing her maid a bag. scanning her son. she gave her little wrinkled hand to her son to kiss. and then promptly turned away to the passing crowd. It was as though her nature were so brimming over with something that against her will it showed itself now in the flash of her eyes. a dried-up old lady with black eyes and ringlets. screwed up her eyes. and lifting his head from her hand. He knew it was the voice of the lady he had met at the door. . “You got my telegram? Quite well? Thank God. and involuntarily listening to a woman’s voice outside the door. His mother. Vronsky stepped into the carriage.” “Y ou had a good journey?” said her son. but it shone against her will in the faintly perceptible smile. and now in her smile. as though seeking some one. kissed him on the cheek. and smiled slightly with her thin lips.

allow me to kiss your hand. “Y our brother is here. “Excuse me. “Well. “that no doubt you do not remember me. “Well. our acquaintance was so slight. “I should have known you because your mother and I have been talking.” said Vronsky bowing. I think. indeed.” she responded. Vronsky understood now that this was Madame Karenina.” he said. but simply feminine. addressing the lady.” “Not Petersburg. have you found your brother?” said Countess Vronskaya.“All the same I don’t agree with you. well. And would you see if my brother is here. standing up. Ivan Petrovitch.” said the lady’s voice.” “Good-bye. I did not know you. no. “It’s the Petersburg view. and send him to me?” said the lady in the doorway.” said she. . and stepped back again into the compartment. and.” “Oh. madame.

Alexey. did not wait for her brother. isn’t she?” said the countess of Madame Karenina. resolute step. vous filez le parfait amour. And so you. . And as soon as her brother had reached her.” As she spoke she let the eagerness that would insist on coming out show itself in her smile. Vronsky gazed. he could not have said why. But recollecting that his mother was waiting for him. maman.” “Do call him. with a gesture that struck Vronsky by its decision and its grace. tant mieux. Tant mieux. I hear . and smiled. “Her husband put her with me. she flung her left arm around his neck. mon cher. never taking his eyes from her. drew him rapidly to her.” said the old countess. however.of nothing but you all the way. “She’s very sweet. and I was delighted to have her. Vronsky stepped out onto the platform and shouted: “Oblonsky! Here!” Madame Karenina. We’ve been talking all the way.”n “I don’t know what you are referring to. but catching sight of him she stepped out with her light. “And still no sign of my brother. .” he . he went back again into the carriage. and kissed him warmly.

“Come.” “Y es.” said the countess. you can’t expect never to be parted. holding herself very erect. no. countess.” she said. “Anna Arkadyevna. Now please don’t fret over your son. you have met your son.answered coldly. and again a smile lighted up her face. the countess and I have been talking all the time. taking her hand. “I could go all around the world with you and never be dull.” the countess said in explanation to her son. I of my son and she of hers.” “Oh. and she keeps fretting over leaving him. “has a little son eight years old. “Well.” Madame Karenina entered the carriage again to say good-bye to the countess. and I my brother. a . maman.” Madame Karenina stood quite still.” said Madame Karenina. “And all my gossip is exhausted. I should have nothing more to tell you. and her eyes were smiling. Y ou are one of those delightful women in whose company it’s sweet to be silent as well as to talk. I believe. let us go. and she has never been parted from him before.

countess. by the energetic squeeze with which she freely and vigorously shook his hand. promptly catching the ball of coquetry she had flung him. “Let me have a kiss of your pretty face.” he said. She went out with the rapid step which . But apparently she did not care to pursue the conversation in that strain. my love. Madame Karenina obviously believed it and was delighted by it. Good-bye.” Stereotyped as the phrase was. drew herself up again. and was delighted. at my age. and she turned to the old countess. and I tell you simply that I’ve lost my heart to you.” answered the countess. He pressed the little hand she gave him. I speak plainly.caressing smile intended for him. she gave her hand to Vronsky. bent down slightly. and with the same smile fluttering between her lips and her eyes. “I am afraid that you must have been dreadfully bored. She flushed. “Thank you so much. and put her cheek to the countess’s lips.” “Good-bye. as though at something special. The time has passed so quickly.

“now we can go. “Very charming. maman. “Here’s Lavrenty. and the special favor shown her elder son by the Tsar.” . and Marie has grown very pretty.bore her rather fully-developed figure with such strange lightness. put her arm in his.” said Vronsky. obviously something that had nothing to do with him. turning to his mother. She’s very interesting. and at that he felt annoyed.” And she began telling him again of what interested her most—the christening of her grandson. are you perfectly well?” he repeated. if you like. Alexander has been very good. “Everything has been delightful. That was just what her son was thinking. for which she had been staying in Petersburg. He saw out of the window how she went up to her brother. and began telling him something eagerly.” said the countess. “Well. looking out of the window. His eyes followed her till her graceful figure was out of sight. and then the smile remained on his face. Vronsky.

there’s not such a crowd now. but just as they were getting out of the carriage several men ran suddenly by with panic-stricken faces. They too looked scared.” was heard among the crowd. Stepan Arkadyevitch... Where? . came to the carriage to announce that everything was ready. turned back. Flung himself! . Crushed! ..The old butler who had traveled with the countess. Vronsky gave his mother his arm.. A guard.” said Vronsky. The crowd who had left the train were running back again. The station-master.. Obviously something unusual had happened.. too.. The ladies got in. with his sister on his arm. either drunk or too much muffled up in the .. . The maid took a hand-bag and the lap-dog. while Vronsky and Stepan Arkadyevitch followed the crowd to find out details of the disaster. What? . “Come. “What? . and stopped at the carriage door to avoid the crowd. the butler and a porter the other baggage. . and the countess got up to go. ran by in his extraordinary colored cap.

How awful!” “Couldn’t one do anything for her?” said Madame Karenina in an agitated whisper. Vronsky did not speak. Before Vronsky and Oblonsky came back the ladies heard the facts from the butler. how awful! Ah. how awful!” he said. “And his wife was there. Oblonsky and Vronsky had both seen the mutilated corpse.. It was awful to see her! . his handsome face was serious. Oblonsky was evidently upset. and had been crushed. He frowned and seemed ready to cry.” he remarked. Anna... had not heard the train moving back. if you had seen it. “I’ll be back directly. They say he was the only support of an immense family. if you had seen it! Ah. countess. and immediately got out of the carriage... “Ah. but perfectly composed. She flung herself on the body. maman. turning . “Oh.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. Vronsky glanced at her.bitter frost.

“Now let us be off.” said Vronsky. Behind walked Madame Karenina with her brother. waiting for her son.round in the doorway. They went out together. “Y ou gave my assistant two hundred roubles. Just as they were going out of the station the station-master overtook Vronsky. very nice! Isn’t he a splendid fellow? Good-bye. countess. Would you kindly explain for whose benefit you intend them?” “For the widow. and. he added: “Very nice. shrugging his shoulders. When he came back a few minutes later.” . pressing his sister’s hand. “I should have thought there was no need to ask. coming in. Vronsky was in front with his mother. Stepan Arkadyevitch was already in conversation with the countess about the new singer.” “Y ou gave that?” cried Oblonsky. while the countess was impatiently looking towards the door. behind.” said Vronsky.

“Y ou’ve come. “What a horrible death!” said a gentleman. looking for her maid.” “On the contrary. “How is it they don’t take proper precautions?” said a third. When they went out the Vronskys’ carriage had already driven away. “They say he was cut in two pieces.And he and his sister stood still. Anna?” he asked. Y ou can’t conceive how I’m resting my hopes on you. that’s the chief thing. “It’s an omen of evil. I think it’s the easiest— instantaneous. People coming in were still talking of what happened. passing by. and she was with difficulty restraining her tears.” observed another. and Stepan Arkadyevitch saw with surprise that her lips were quivering.” she said. “What is it. when they had driven a few hundred yards. Madame Karenina seated herself in the carriage. “What nonsense!” said Stepan Arkadyevitch.” .

all my hopes are in you. and here I am.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch.” “Y es.” And Stepan Arkadyevitch began to tell his story. . “Well. pressed her hand. and set off to his office.” she added. You know we’re hoping he will marry Kitty. I got your letter. “Yes.“Have you known Vronsky long?” she asked. let us talk of you. “Come now. as though she would physically shake off something superfluous oppressing her. sighed.” “Y es?” said Anna softly. “Let us talk of your affairs. tell me all about it. tossing her head. On reaching home Oblonsky helped his sister out.

already like his father. and she took up her work. and now she knitted at it nervously. a coverlet she had long been making. but the fat little hand went back to the button again.Chapter XIX When Anna went into the room. She always set to work on it at depressed moments. Dolly was sitting in the little drawing-room with a white-headed fat little boy. As the boy read. he kept twisting and trying to tear off a button that was nearly off his jacket. Grisha. His mother had several times taken his hand from it. twitching her fingers and counting the stitches. “Keep your hands still. Though she had sent word the day before to her husband that it was nothing to her whether his sister .” she said. His mother pulled the button off and put it in her pocket. giving him a lesson in French reading.

she did not not carry out her threat to her husband— that is to say. and was expecting her sister-in-law with emotion. “But why should I not receive her? If only she doesn’t take it into her head to console me!” thought Dolly. all that I have thought over a thousand times. and it’s all no use. there was something artificial in the whole framework of their family life. utterly swallowed up by it. her sisterin-law. was the wife of one of the most important personages in Petersburg. Still she did not forget that Anna. and I have seen nothing but kindness and affection from her towards myself. and was a Petersburg grande dame. she had made everything ready for her arrival.came or not. Dolly was crushed by her sorrow.” thought Dolly. she remembered that her sisterin-law was coming. after all. “I know nothing of her except the very best.o And. she did not like their household itself. thanks to this circumstance. “All consolation and counsel and Christian forgiveness. “And.” It was true that as far as she could recall her impressions at Petersburg at the Karenins’.” All these days Dolly had been alone with her . Anna is in no wise to blame.

as often happens. “Dolly. here already!” she said as she kissed her. faintly smiling. his sister. “What. and angry at the necessity of speaking of her humiliation with her. let slip just that minute when her visitor arrived.” said Dolly. She did not want to talk of her sorrow. She had been on the lookout for her. and her care-worn face unconsciously expressed not gladness. but with that sorrow in her heart she could not talk of outside matters. noticing the sympathy in Anna’s face. She got up and embraced her sister-in-law. and trying by the expression of Anna’s face to find out whether she knew. She knew that in one way or another she would tell Anna everything. “Most likely she knows. so that she did not hear the bell.children. and of hearing her ready-made phrases of good advice and comfort. glancing at her watch every minute. “Well. and. but wonder. . and she was alternately glad at the thought of speaking freely. how glad I am to see you!” “I am glad. she looked round. Catching a sound of skirts and light steps at the door.” she thought. too.

addressing the little girl as she ran in. she tossed her head and shook her hair down.” she added. which was a mass of curls. “Y ou are radiant with health and happiness!” said Dolly. “I? . let us stay here.” She took off her kerchief and her hat.” She mentioned them. please..” said Anna.” she went on.come along. . but the years. and catching it in a lock of her black hair. delightful! Show me them all. “No. “Merciful heavens. she stood still and flushed a little. “Delightful child. “Is this Grisha? Heavens.. how he’s grown!” said Anna. never taking her eyes off Dolly. She took her in her arms and kissed her. Y es. characters. trying to defer as long as possible the moment of confidences. illnesses of all the children. and Dolly could not but appreciate that. not only remembering the names. almost with envy. and kissing him. months. Tanya! Y ou’re the same age as my Seryozha. I’ll take you to your room.

alone now. and then pushed it away from her.” Dolly looked coldly at Anna. to coffee. “Dolly. Anna took the tray. But.” she said. everything’s over!” And directly she had said this. nor to try to comfort you. but her face did not lose its frigid expression. darling. “he has told me. “I don’t want to speak for him to you.” she said. she was waiting now for phrases of conventional sympathy.” After seeing the children.“Very well. her face suddenly . we will go to them. “Dolly. sorry from my heart for you!” Under the thick lashes of her shining eyes tears suddenly glittered. they sat down. Everything’s lost after what has happened. but Anna said nothing of the sort. I’m simply sorry. She moved nearer to her sisterin-law and took her hand in her vigorous little hand. that’s impossible.” she said. She said: “To comfort me’s impossible. in the drawing-room. “It’s a pity Vassya’s asleep. Dolly did not shrink away. dear.

. “Very well. I am tied. what’s to be done. that I can’t cast him off: there are the children. I knew nothing.” “Dolly. Sympathy and love unfeigned were visible on Anna’s face.” she said all at once. Anna lifted the wasted. thin hand of Dolly. but I want to hear it from you: tell me all about it. I know they say men tell their wives of their former lives. “But I will tell you it from the beginning.” Dolly looked at her inquiringly.” “All’s over. And I can’t live with him! It’s a torture to me to see him. Y ou’ll hardly believe it. but Stiva”—she corrected herself—“Stepan Arkadyevitch told me nothing. “And the worst of it all is.” said Dolly. and there’s nothing more. he has spoken to me. what’s to be done? How is it best to act in this awful position—that’s what you must think of. darling. you see. I was stupid. Y ou know how I was married. Dolly. With the education mamma gave us I was more than innocent.softened. kissed it and said: “But.

I regarded it as impossible... it’s too awful!” She hastily pulled out her handkerchief and hid her face in it.but till now I imagined that I was the only woman he had known. “He’s to be . all the loathsomeness.. his letter to his mistress. “Not the slightest! He’s happy and contented. yes. . . “to get a letter . to find out suddenly all the horror. my governess. . “I can understand being carried away by feeling. No. pressing her hand. and with whom? . dearest.. . Y ou must try and understand me.” said Anna. . I do understand. To go on being my husband together with her . . I understand! I understand! Dolly. and all at once . slyly deceiving me .” continued Dolly... it’s awful! You can’t understand. holding back her sobs.. “And do you imagine he realizes all the awfulness of my position?” Dolly resumed. So I lived eight years. and then—try to imagine it—with such ideas.. no!” Anna interposed quickly.” “Oh.” “Oh.. To be fully convinced of one’s happiness.” she went on after a brief silence. Y ou must understand that I was so far from suspecting infidelity. “but deliberately.

just because I love my past love for him. “Y es.” . loving you—yes.” she hurriedly interrupted Dolly. I could not look at him without feeling sorry for him. and now he’s so humiliated..’ he keeps saying. pierced you to the heart. We both know him. ‘No. yes.. no.. who would have answered—“he has hurt you. she cannot forgive me. he’s weighed down by remorse .” “Is he capable of remorse?” Dolly interrupted. . it’s worse for the guilty than the innocent..pitied. “if he feels that all the misery comes from his fault. “Y es. loving you beyond everything on earth. how am I to be his wife again after her? For me to live with him now would be torture. I can see that his position is awful. But how am I to forgive him.. . What touched me most. gazing intently into her sister-in-law’s face. but he’s proud.” Dolly looked dreamily away beyond her sister-inlaw as she listened to her words.” she said. He’s goodhearted. I know him. and that.” (and here Anna guessed what would touch Dolly most) “he’s tortured by two things: that he’s ashamed for the children’s sake.

yes. “And after that he will tell me . and now of course any fresh. and my sufferings. now it is a torture. everything is over. you see. . Anna. vulgar creature has more charm for him.” she went on. they were silent. taken by whom? By him and his children. the reward of my work. and instead of love and tenderness. Would you believe it. .. “She’s young. worse still.” .. my youth and my beauty are gone. No doubt they talked of me together. hatred. What have I to strive and toil for? Why are the children here? What’s so awful is that all at once my heart’s turned. Do you understand?” Again her eyes glowed with hatred. I could kill him. I have worked for him. and all I had has gone in his service. or. But as though of set design. everything that once made my comfort.And sobs cut short her words. each time she was softened she began to speak again of what exasperated her. “Do you know. she’s pretty.. I have nothing but hatred for him. I was teaching Grisha just now: once this was a joy to me. What! can I believe him? Never! No.

” “No. . he understood!” Dolly broke in. Y ou are so distressed. I understand. Anna. I have thought over everything. help me. does it make it easier for me?” “Wait a minute.” began Anna.“Darling Dolly. “One thing I would say. that faculty of forgetting everything. but for completely repenting too. everything” (she waved her hand before her forehead). but don’t torture yourself. that you look at many things mistakenly. but her heart responded instantly to each word. and for two minutes both were silent. . “What’s to be done? Think for me. .” Dolly grew calmer. you are forgetting me . I will own I did . “But I . He cannot believe it. and I see nothing. “that faculty for being completely carried away. . he understands. “I am his sister.” Anna could think of nothing. so overwrought. I know his character. he cannot comprehend now how he can have acted as he did. When he told me. to each change of expression of her sister-in-law.

.” she said. but it is so. I felt sorry for him. If there is. Somehow or other these women are still looked on with contempt by them. Such men are unfaithful. That never happened. I see your agony. as a woman. forgive him!” “No. . I see it. That you know —whether there is enough for you to be able to forgive him. “I know how men like Stiva look at it. They draw a sort of line that can’t be crossed between them and their families. I don’t know how much love there is still in your heart for him. but after talking to you. but their own home and wife are sacred to them. . I don’t understand it. darling. I don’t know .” “Yes. and that the family was broken up. but he has kissed her . kissing her hand once more. “I know more of the world than you do. quite differently. and I can’t tell you how sorry I am for you! But. but Anna cut her short.” . Y ou speak of his talking of you with her. and do not touch on their feeling for their family. I saw nothing but him.” Dolly was beginning. only there is one thing I don’t know.not realize all the awfulness of your position. Dolly. I fully realize your sufferings. .

and forgive it as though it had never been. . and this has not been an infidelity of the heart.“Dolly. darling. but could you forgive it?” “I don’t know.. I saw Stiva when he was in love with you. .. of course. talking of you.. never been at all.. I can. but I could forgive it. as though saying what she had more than once thought. . she added: “Y es. I can. I could not be the same.” said Anna. I could forgive it. and you are that still.. and I know that the longer he has lived with you the loftier you have been in his eyes. hush.” Dolly interposed quickly.. I can’t judge.” “Oh. thinking a moment. as I understand it. .” “But if it is repeated?” “It cannot be. no.” “Yes. and grasping the position in her thought and weighing it in her inner balance. . Y es. . Y es. . and all the poetry and loftiness of his feeling for you.’ Y ou have always been a divinity for him. I can. Y ou know we have sometimes laughed at him for putting in at every word: ‘Dolly’s a marvelous woman. I remember the time when he came to me and cried. I can.

let us go. It has made things better. and on the way she embraced Anna.” . ever so much better.” she said.“else it would not be forgiveness. it must be completely. If one forgives. getting up. completely. Come. I’ll take you to your room. “My dear. how glad I am you came.

Anna spent the whole morning with Dolly and the children. In the relations of the husband and wife the same estrangement still remained. and Stepan Arkadyevitch saw the possibility of explanation and reconciliation. addressed him as “Stiva. that’s to say at the Oblonskys’.” she wrote. but there was no talk now of separation. though some of her acquaintances had already heard of her arrival. God is merciful. and his wife.” as she had not done before. She knew . Oblonsky did dine at home: the conversation was general. Immediately after dinner Kitty came in. speaking to him. and received no one.Chapter XX The whole of that day Anna spent at home. “Come. She merely sent a brief note to her brother to tell him that he must not fail to dine at home. and came to call the same day.

nor the mother of a boy of eight years old.Anna Arkadyevna. which struck and attracted Kitty. After dinner. had it not been for a serious and at times mournful look in her eyes. and she came now to her sister’s with some trepidation at the prospect of meeting this fashionable Petersburg lady. but in love with her. complex and poetic. Kitty felt that Anna was perfectly simple and was concealing nothing. but only very slightly. of whom every one spoke so highly. Anna rose quickly and went up to her brother. But she made a favorable impression on Anna Arkadyevna —she saw that at once. as young girls do fall in love with older and married women. Anna was not like a fashionable lady. the freshness and the unflagging eagerness which persisted in her face and broke out in her smile and her glance. In the elasticity of her movements. when Dolly went away to her own room. she would rather have passed for a girl of twenty. . but that she had another higher world of interests inaccessible to her. Anna was unmistakably admiring her loveliness and her youth: before Kitty knew where she was she found herself not merely under Anna’s sway.

play with her ring. “Stiva.” she said to him. sitting down in her place. surrounded by the children. as we were sitting before.” said Anna Arkadyevna. and the younger following their lead. and departed through the doorway. or that they felt a special charm in her themselves. “Come.who was just lighting a cigar. the two elder ones. Either because the children saw that their mother was fond of this aunt. had clung about their new aunt since before dinner. kiss it. and nestled with his head on her gown. and glancing towards the door.” He threw down the cigar. to touch her. And it had become a sort of game among them to sit as close as possible to their aunt. as children so often do. hold her little hand. . come. or even touch the flounce of her skirt. When Stepan Arkadyevitch had disappeared. winking gaily. understanding her. crossing him. And again Grisha poked his little face under her arm. “go. and would not leave her side. and God help you. she went back to the sofa where she had been sitting.

my dear. while at the Mezhkovs’ it’s always dull. At the Bobrishtchevs’ one always enjoys oneself.beaming with pride and happiness.” said Anna. “It’s strange. for me there are no balls now where one enjoys oneself. Kitty perceived that Anna knew what answer would follow. and Kitty detected in her eyes that mysterious world which was not open to her.” “Why. One of those balls where one always enjoys oneself. are there balls where one always enjoys oneself?” Anna said.” “How can you be dull at a ball?” “Why should not I be dull at a ball?” inquired Anna. “And when is your next ball?” she asked Kitty. but there are. and at the Nikitins’ too.” . “Because you always look nicer than any one. and a splendid ball. with tender irony. “Next week. “For me there are some less dull and tiresome. Haven’t you noticed it?” “No.

. tearing the children from her.” she said. run along. run along. I shall comfort myself with the thought that it’s a pleasure to you. “I shall be so glad if you go. take it. slender-tipped finger. and secondly.. which Grisha had been playing with. don’t pull my hair.. what difference would it make to me?” “Are you coming to this ball?” asked Kitty.Anna had the faculty of blushing. and said: “In the first place it’s never so. if it were. . smiling. “I imagine you at the ball in lilac. She blushed a little. “I imagine it won’t be possible to avoid going. It’s untidy enough without that.” “And why in lilac precisely?” asked Anna. who was pulling the loosely-fitting ring off her white. Here.” “Anyway. putting up a straying lock. I should so like to see you at a ball. Grisha. and sending them off to the dining-room.” she said. if I do go. Do you hear? Miss Hoole is calling you to tea. children. “Now.” she said to Tanya.

her husband. and I know that blue haze like the mist on the mountains in Switzerland. “What was it Stiva told you?” . “But how did she go through it? How I should like to know all her lovestory!” thought Kitty. .” “Oh! what a happy time you are at. Stiva told me. there is a path growing narrower and narrower. Who has not been through it?” Kitty smiled without speaking. and you want every one to be there to take part in it. blushing. I liked him so much. “I know something. Y ou expect a great deal of this ball.“I know why you press me to come to the ball. recalling the unromantic appearance of Alexey Alexandrovitch.” “How do you know? Yes.” pursued Anna. “I met Vronsky at the railway station. and out of that vast circle. and I congratulate you. and it is delightful and alarming to enter the ballroom. was he there?” asked Kitty. . happy and gay. That mist which covers everything in that blissful time when childhood is just ending. “I remember.” “Oh. bright and splendid as it is. .” Anna continued.

. he’s her favorite.. I know mothers are partial. .” “What did his mother tell you?” “Oh. And I should be so glad. . “and his mother talked without a pause of him. I traveled yesterday with Vronsky’s mother. still one can see how chivalrous he is . Stiva is staying a long while in Dolly’s . smiling and recollecting the two hundred roubles he had given at the station. saved a woman out of the water. she told me that he had wanted to give up all his property to his brother.. . for instance.” Anna went on. “She pressed me very much to go and see her. . a great deal! And I know that he’s her favorite. He’s a hero. She felt that there was something that had to do with her in it. in fact.“Stiva gossiped about it all. that he had done something extraordinary when he was quite a child. Well. “and I shall be glad to go to see her to-morrow. and something that ought not to have been. For some reason it was disagreeable to her to think of it.” she went on.” said Anna. But she did not tell Kitty about the two hundred roubles. but.

“All together. and getting up. running up to their Aunt Anna. changing the subject. and embraced and swung round all the throng of swarming children. shrieking with delight. thank God. I!” screamed the children. displeased with something. “No. and she ran laughing to meet them.room. who had finished tea.” said Anna.” Anna added. Kitty fancied. . I’m first! No.

“I am afraid you’ll be cold up-stairs. trying to make out whether there had been a reconciliation or not.” answered her sisterin-law. and always like a marmot. He must have left his wife’s room by the other door. looking intently into Dolly’s face.” observed Dolly.” “Oh. “I want to move you downstairs. “I assure you that I sleep everywhere. “It will be lighter for you here. please. and we shall be nearer. don’t trouble about me. addressing Anna. Stepan Arkadyevitch did not come out.” .Chapter XXI Dolly came out of her room to the tea of the grownup people.” answered Anna.

“Y ou tell Matvey to do what can’t be done..” and her habitual..” answered Dolly addressing him.” thought Anna.” answered Dolly.” thought Anna.” “Yes. No one knows how to do it. nonsense. From his tone both Kitty and Anna knew that a reconciliation had taken place. “thank God!” and rejoicing that she was the cause of it. if you like. mocking smile curved the corners of Dolly’s lips as she spoke. “Oh. but we must hang up blinds.” answered her husband. “God knows whether they are fully reconciled. full reconciliation. they must be reconciled.” thought Anna. “Full. cold and composed. I’ll do it all. “I want to move Anna down-stairs.“What’s the question?” inquired Stepan Arkadyevitch. full. always making difficulties. leaving him to make a muddle of everything. coming out of his room and addressing his wife. “Come. I must see to it myself. she .. and go away yourself. “I know how you do everything. Dolly. hearing her tone.

a little mocking in her tone to her husband. “and. Towards ten o’clock. and addressing his wife. At half-past nine o’clock a particularly joyful and pleasant family conversation over the tea-table at the Oblonskys’ was broken up by an apparently simple incident. and whatever she was talking about. as always. Anna got up quickly. I’ll show you my Seryozha. and often before going to a ball put him to bed herself.” she added. but not so as to seem as though. with a mother’s smile of pride.” she said. Why do you always look down on me and Matvey?” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. having been forgiven. smiling hardly perceptibly. But this simple incident for some reason struck every one as strange. “Not at all. when she usually said goodnight to her son. he had forgotten his offense. The whole evening Dolly was. she felt depressed at being so far from him. she . by the way.went up to Dolly and kissed her. “She is in my album. while Stepan Arkadyevitch was happy and cheerful. Talking about common acquaintances in Petersburg.

“Who can that be?” said Dolly. When Anna was passing the top of the staircase. The stairs up to her room came out on the landing of the great warm main staircase. “Sure to be some one with papers for me. Seizing the first pretext. Anna glancing down at once recognized Vronsky. and a strange feeling of pleasure and at the same time of dread of something stirred in her heart. while the visitor himself was standing under a lamp. He was standing still. and .” observed Kitty. At the instant when she was just facing the stairs. a ring was heard in the hall. caught sight of her.” put in Stepan Arkadyevitch. She longed to look at his photograph and talk of him. and with her light. he raised his eyes. not taking off his coat. she got up. and for any one else it’s late. a servant was running up to announce the visitor.kept coming back in thought to her curly-headed Seryozha. pulling something out of his pocket. Just as she was leaving the drawing-room. “It’s early for me to be fetched. resolute step went for her album.

There was nothing either exceptional or strange in . but he did not come up because he thought it late. hearing behind her Stepan Arkadyevitch’s loud voice calling him to come up.” she thought. She thought that she was the only person who knew why he had come. “And nothing would induce him to come up. saying nothing. and the quiet. and why he would not come up. and thought I should be here. he was already gone. and Stepan Arkadyevitch was telling them that he had called to inquire about the dinner they were giving next day to a celebrity who had just arrived. and began to look at Anna’s album.” All of them looked at each other. “and didn’t find me. What a queer fellow he is!” added Stepan Arkadyevitch. soft. Kitty blushed. With a slight inclination of her head she passed. and Anna’s here. When Anna returned with the album. “He has been at home. and composed voice of Vronsky refusing.into the expression of his face there passed a shade of embarrassment and dismay.

it seemed strange and not right to Anna.a man’s calling at half-past nine on a friend to inquire details of a proposed dinner-party and not coming in. . Above all. but it seemed strange to all of them.

one of those society youths whom the old Prince Shtcherbatsky called “young bucks. stumbled against them on the stairs. as from a hive. and lined with flowers and footmen in powder and red coats. whom he did not know.” in an . distinct notes of the fiddles of the orchestra beginning the first waltz.Chapter XXII The ball was only just beginning as Kitty and her mother walked up the great staircase. A beardless youth. steady hum. and stood aside. and diffusing an odor of scent. A little old man in civilian dress. evidently admiring Kitty. they heard from the ballroom the careful. From the rooms came a constant. arranging his gray curls before another mirror. and while on the landing between plants they gave last touches to their hair and dresses before the mirror. flooded with light. and the rustle of movement.

When. tried to turn right side out the ribbon of her sash. came back to ask Kitty for a quadrille. She felt that everything must be right of itself. had not cost her or her family a moment’s attention. and nothing could need setting straight. she had to promise this youth the second. As the first quadrille had already been given to Vronsky. and a rose and two leaves on the top of it. Her dress was not . and. her mother. It was one of Kitty’s best days. all the minute details of her attire. stroking his mustache.exceedingly open waistcoat. at this moment she walked into the ballroom in her elaborate tulle dress over a pink slip as easily and simply as though all the rosettes and lace. admired rosy Kitty. her coiffure. and after running by. stood aside in the doorway. just before entering the ballroom. and all the preparations for the ball had cost Kitty great trouble and consideration. buttoning his glove. An officer. the princess. Kitty had drawn back a little. Although her dress. bowed to them. as though she had been born in that tulle and lace. straightening his white tie as he went. and graceful. with her hair done up high on her head.

She had scarcely entered the ballroom and reached the throng of ladies. and the thick rolls of fair chignon kept up on her head as if they were her own hair. and flowers. All the three buttons buttoned up without tearing on the long glove that covered her hand without concealing its lines. all tulle. Her bare shoulders and arms gave Kitty a sense of chill marble. Her eyes sparkled. at home. looking at her neck in the looking-glass. her pink slippers with high. a feeling she particularly liked. but the velvet was delicious. waiting to be asked to dance—Kitty was never one of that throng—when she was asked for a waltz. and her rosy lips could not keep from smiling from the consciousness of her own attractiveness. The black velvet of her locket nestled with special softness round her neck. but gladdened her feet. Kitty smiled here too. when she glanced at it in the glass. Kitty had felt that that velvet was speaking. at the ball. her rosettes were not crushed nor torn off. her lace berthe did not droop anywhere. ribbons. That velvet was delicious. About all the rest there might be a doubt.uncomfortable anywhere. hollowed-out heels did not pinch. lace. and asked by the best .

easy amble which is confined to directors of balls. entering. and rhythmically moving over the slippery floor in time to the music. Y egorushka Korsunsky.” he said to her. “It’s a rest to waltz with you. a married man. as they fell into the first slow steps of the waltz. “It’s exquisite —such lightness.” he said to her. She looked round for some one to give her fan to. “such a bad habit to be late. Without even asking her if she cared to dance. He had only just left the Countess Bonina. “How nice you’ve come in good time. took it. smiling to her. and their hostess. and.” He said to her the same thing he said to almost all his partners whom . embracing her waist. she laid it on his shoulder. scanning his kingdom—that is to say. lightly.” Bending her left hand. the first star in the hierarchy of the ballroom. and her little feet in their pink slippers began swiftly. a renowned director of dances. a few couples who had started dancing—he caught sight of Kitty. handsome and well-built. precision. he put out his arm to encircle her slender waist. and flew up to her with that peculiar. with whom he had danced the first half of the waltz.partner.

she was excited. and continued to look about the room over his shoulder. she knew him at once. eh? Y ou’re not tired?” said . for whom all faces in the ballroom melt into one vision of fairyland. But she was in the middle stage between these two. and was even aware that he was looking at her. and there she saw the exquisite figure and head of Anna in a black velvet gown. There. she descried Stiva. There—incredibly naked—was the beauty Lidi. “Another turn. not venturing to approach. there was the lady of the house. She smiled at his praise. She was not like a girl at her first ball. In that direction gazed the young men. Kitty had not seen him since the evening she refused Levin. And he was there. In the left corner of the ballroom she saw the cream of society gathered together. Korsunsky’s wife. there shone the bald head of Krivin. always to be found where the best people were. too.he knew well. and at the same time she had sufficient self-possession to be able to observe. With her long-sighted eyes. And she was not a girl who had gone the stale round of balls till every face in the ballroom was familiar and tiresome.

seeking Anna. transparent stockings. . and not disarranging a feather. he turned his partner sharply round. and steering his course through the sea of lace. mesdames”. and. in light. pardon. Korsunsky bowed. continually saying. and ribbon.” And Korsunsky began waltzing with measured steps straight towards the group in the left corner. I think . a little out of breath. a little giddy. that looked as . . looked round.” “Wherever you command.Korsunsky. took her train from Krivin’s knees. velvet gown. low-cut. were exposed to view. Anna was not in lilac. flushed. tulle. showing her full throat and shoulders. “No. thank you!” “Where shall I take you?” “Madame Karenina’s here. “Pardon. Kitty. pardon. as Kitty had so urgently wished. and her train floated out in fan shape and covered Krivin’s knees. mesdames. take me to her. so that her slim ankles. set straight his open shirt-front. but in a black. and gave her his arm to conduct her to Anna Arkadyevna.

Now she understood that Anna could not have been in lilac. But now seeing her in black. was not noticeable on her. and that her charm was just that she always stood out against her attire. Her coiffure was not striking. natural. strong neck was a thread of pearls. elegant. with tiny. with its sumptuous lace. 1 On her head. it was only the frame. and at the same time gay and eager. and all that was seen was she—simple. slender wrists. She saw her now as some one quite new and surprising to her. and had pictured her invariably in lilac. The whole gown was trimmed with Venetian guipure. . And her black dress.though carved in old ivory. and her rounded arms. Round her well-cut. with no false additions—was a little wreath of pansies. that her dress could never be noticeable on her. and a bouquet of the same in the black ribbon of her sash among white lace. among her black hair—her own. she felt that she had not fully seen her charm. she adored her. Kitty had been seeing Anna every day. All that was noticeable was the little wilful tendrils of her curly hair that would always break free about her neck and temples.

” she went on. “Y ou came into the room dancing.She was standing holding herself. feminine glance she scanned her attire. whom he had not yet seen. Anna Arkadyevna. shrugging her shoulders. “Why.” answered Korsunsky.”2 she was saying. “Is there any one we have not met? My wife and I are like white wolves—every one knows us. as always. and made a movement of her head. her head slightly turned towards him. signifying approval of her dress and her looks. I don’t throw stones. and when Kitty drew near the group she was speaking to the master of the house. bending down to her. a waltz?” he said. “This is one of my most faithful supporters. “The princess helps to make balls happy and successful. have you met?” inquired their host.” she added. and she turned at once with a soft smile of protection towards Kitty. in answer to something. “A waltz. “No. Anna Arkadyevna ?” .” said Korsunsky. With a flying. very erect. “though I can’t understand it. bowing to Anna Arkadyevna. hardly perceptible. but understood by Kitty.

” she said. He flushed slightly. since it’s impossible to-night.” she said. Kitty gazed in admiration at Anna waltzing. “Well.“I don’t dance when it’s possible not to dance. “But to-night it’s impossible. She expected him to ask her for a waltz. but he had only just put his arm round her waist and taken the first step when the music suddenly stopped. Vronsky went up to Kitty reminding her of the first quadrille. and hurriedly asked her to waltz. let us start. Kitty looked into his face.” answered Korsunsky. to which he made . which was so close to her own. full of love. and expressing his regret that he had not seen her all this time. and long afterwards—for several years after—that look. and she hastily put her hand on Korsunsky’s shoulder. but he did not. “What is she vexed with him about?” thought Kitty. discerning that Anna had intentionally not responded to Vronsky’s bow. and listened to him. not noticing Vronsky’s bow. At that instant Vronsky came up. and she glanced wonderingly at him.

and seizing the first young lady he came across he began dancing himself.no response. . cut her to the heart with an agony of shame. “Pardon! pardon! Waltz! waltz!” shouted Korsunsky from the other side of the room.

as delightful children at forty. when he asked her about Levin. But Kitty did not expect much from the quadrille. After the first waltz Kitty went to her mother. The fact that he did not during the quadrille ask her for the mazurka did not trouble her. and only once the conversation touched her to the quick. and she had hardly time to say a few words to Countess Nordston when Vronsky came up again for the first quadrille. husband and wife. and of the future town theater. and added that he liked him so much. whether he was here. During the quadrille nothing of any significance was said: there was disjointed talk between them of the Korsunskys. She fancied that in the mazurka everything must be decided. She looked forward with a thrill at her heart to the mazurka. She felt . whom he described very amusingly.Chapter XXIII Vronsky and Kitty waltzed several times round the room.

and refused five young men. saw the quivering. She knew that feeling and knew its signs. and lightness of her movements. She only sat down when she felt too tired and begged for a rest. sounds. flashing light in her eyes. she saw that she was intoxicated with the delighted admiration she was exciting. The whole ball up to the last quadrille was for Kitty an enchanted vision of delightful colors. “Who?” she asked herself. precision. saying she was engaged for the mazurka. But as she was dancing the last quadrille with one of the tiresome young men whom she could not refuse. and the smile of happiness and excitement unconsciously playing on her lips. and now again she saw her suddenly quite new and surprising. she chanced to be vis-àvisp with Vronsky and Anna. and motions. “All or one?” And not assisting the harassed young man she was dancing . and the deliberate grace.sure she would dance the mazurka with him as she had done at former balls. and saw them in Anna. She had not been near Anna again since the beginning of the evening. She saw in her the signs of that excitement of success she knew so well in herself.

” his eyes seemed every time to be saying. and the smile of happiness curved her red lips. ”But what of him?” Kitty looked at him and was filled with terror. but they came out on her face of themselves. ”I would not offend you. but the adoration of one. and I don’t . She seemed to make an effort to control herself. and in his eyes there was nothing but humble submission and dread.q and then into the chaîner and at the same time she kept watch with a growing pang at her heart.with in the conversation. “No. and the carelessly serene expression of his face? Now every time he turned to her. And that one? can it be he?” Every time he spoke to Anna the joyous light flashed into her eyes. it’s not the admiration of the crowd has intoxicated her. to try not to show these signs of delight. What was pictured so clearly to Kitty in the mirror of Anna’s face she saw in him. as though he would have fallen at her feet. ”but I want to save myself. What had become of his always self-possessed resolute manner. she obeyed with external liveliness the peremptory shouts of Korsunsky starting them all into the grand rond. he bent his head. the thread of which he had lost and could not pick up again.

the whole world. But before the mazurka.” On his face was a look such as Kitty had never seen before. and how the Eletskaya girl might have made a better match. even to smile. that is. to dance. but to Kitty it seemed that every word they said was determining their fate and hers. She had not even a hope of being asked for it. because she was so successful in society that the idea would . to talk.know how. She had refused five partners. and they were feeling just as Kitty did. to answer questions. keeping up the most trivial conversation. a moment of despair and horror came for Kitty. everything seemed lost in fog in Kitty’s soul. yet these words had all the while consequence for them. The whole ball. and now she was not dancing the mazurka. And strange it was that they were actually talking of how absurd Ivan Ivanovitch was with his French. Nothing but the stern discipline of her bringing-up supported her and forced her to do what was expected of her. when they were beginning to rearrange the chairs and a few couples moved out of the smaller rooms into the big room. They were speaking of common acquaintances.

“Kitty. and just about to open its rainbow wings for fresh flight. . Her light. thin. in the other she held her fan.” said Kitty in a voice shaking with tears. She felt crushed. but she had not the strength to do this. and with rapid. transparent skirts rose like a cloud about her slender waist. “I don’t understand it. no. you’re not dancing the mazurka?” “No. girlish arm. her heart ached with a horrible despair. perhaps it was not so?” And again she recalled all she had seen. “Kitty. was lost in the folds of her pink tunic. short strokes fanned her burning face. hanging listlessly. She went to the furthest end of the little drawing-room and sank into a low chair. what is it?” said Countess Nordston. one bare. she got up quickly. “But perhaps I am wrong. She would have to tell her mother she felt ill and go home.never occur to any one that she had remained disengaged till now. clinging to a blade of grass. stepping noiselessly over the carpet towards her. soft.” Kitty’s lower lip began to quiver. But while she looked like a butterfly.

And on Vronsky’s face. I don’t care!” answered Kitty. and luckily for her she had not to talk. because Korsunsky was all the time running about directing the figure. and told him to ask Kitty. She saw that they felt themselves alone in that crowded room. and saw them. and refused him because she had put her faith in another. too. close by. with whom she was to dance the mazurka. Vronsky and Anna sat almost opposite her. Kitty danced in the first couple. She saw them with her long-sighted eyes.” “She said: ‘Why. she . always so firm and independent. and the more she saw of them the more convinced was she that her unhappiness was complete. when they met in the figures.” said Countess Nordston.“He asked her for the mazurka before me. No one but she herself understood her position. knowing Kitty would understand who were “he” and “her. no one knew that she had just refused the man whom perhaps she loved. Countess Nordston found Korsunsky. aren’t you going to dance it with Princess Shtcherbatskaya?’ ” “Oh.

Anna smiled. fascinating was that lovely face in its eagerness. Kitty felt overwhelmed. coming across her in the mazurka. and her face showed it. but there was something terrible and cruel in her fascination. When Vronsky saw her. for the sake of saying something. light movements of her little feet and hands. and her smile was reflected by him. She was fascinating in her simple black dress. and he became serious. fascinating was her firm neck with its thread of pearls. of bewilderment and humble submissiveness. fascinating were her round arms with their bracelets. “Delightful ball!” he said to her. she was so changed. fascinating the straying curls of her loose hair.” she answered. “Yes. like the expression of an intelligent dog when it has done wrong.saw that look that had struck her. Kitty admired her more than ever. fascinating the graceful. Some supernatural force drew Kitty’s eyes to Anna’s face. he did not at once recognize her. and more and more acute was her suffering. She grew thoughtful. .

“Y es. she turned away from her. smiling. Anna looked at her with drooping eyelids. and summoned a lady and Kitty. but the master of the house began to press her to do so. Kitty gazed at her in dismay as she went up. and smiled. Anna Arkadyevna. both Korsunsky and the master of the house saw from her resolute tone . devilish and fascinating in her. I am not going to stay. “No. chose two gentlemen. “Nonsense. and began gaily talking to the other lady.” answered Anna.” Kitty said to herself. but in spite of her smile. drawing her bare arm under the sleeve of his dress coat.” said Korsunsky. there is something uncanny. Their host smiled approvingly. repeating a complicated figure. But. “I’ve such an idea for a cotillion!s Un bijou!”t And he moved gradually on. pressing her hand.In the middle of the mazurka. Anna came forward into the center of the circle. noticing that Kitty only responded to her smile by a look of despair and amazement. newly invented by Korsunsky. trying to draw her along with him. Anna did not mean to stay to supper.

as it were wondering at the boldness of his question. Anna Arkadyevna did not stay to supper. quivering brilliance of her eyes and her smile set him on fire as she said it. who stood near her. I suppose so. “Y es. but the irrepressible. . “I must rest a little before my journey.” said Anna.” answered Anna. looking round at Vronsky. “No.” “Are you certainly going to-morrow then?” asked Vronsky. but went home. why. I have danced more at your ball in Moscow than I have all the winter in Petersburg. as it is.that she would not stay.

I am myself to blame. Pride. No. as he came away from the Shtcherbatskys‘. and self-possessed.” thought Levin.” And he pictured to himself Vronsky. she was bound to choose him. there is something in me hateful. good-natured. repulsive. and dwelt with pleasure on the thought of him. certainly never placed in the awful position in which he had been that evening. clever. If I had any pride. happy. “And I don’t get on with other people. I should not have put myself in such a position. and walked in the direction of his brother’s lodgings. they say. and I cannot complain of any one or anything. What right had I to imagine she would care to join her life to mine? Who am I and what am I? A nobody.Chapter XXIV “Yes. “Y es. I have no pride. “Isn’t he right that everything in the . So it had to be. not wanted by any one. nor of use to anybody.” And he recalled his brother Nikolay.

Then he recalled the scandal with a sharper.” Levin walked up to a lamp-post. he’s a despicable person. in a fit of rage. and know that we are like him. and. how he had all at once broken out: he had associated with the most horrible people. All the long way to his brother’s. and rushed into the most senseless debauchery. which was in his pocketbook. strictly observing all religious rites. especially women. And I. and avoiding every sort of pleasure. had. He remembered how his brother. read his brother’s address. while at the university.world is base and loathsome? And are we fair in our judgment of brother Nikolay? Of course. from the point of view of Prokofy. But I know him differently. to whom he had . had so violently beaten that proceedings were brought against him for unlawfully wounding. and called a sledge. whom he had taken from the country to bring up. and for a year afterwards. in spite of the jeers of his companions. I know his soul. seeing him in a torn cloak and tipsy. services. and came here. and fasts. Levin vividly recalled all the facts familiar to him of his brother Nikolay’s life. lived like a monk. went out to dinner. And afterwards. He remembered later the scandal over a boy. instead of going to seek him out.

and given a promissory note. It was all horribly disgusting..lost money. and he. far from encouraging him. did not know his heart. when he had gone to a western province in an official capacity.) Then he remembered how he had spent a night in the lockup for disorderly conduct in the street. called him Noah and Monk. the period of fasts and monks and church services. and. did not know all his story. with the others. accusing him of not having paid him his share of his mother’s fortune.. Levin remembered that when Nikolay had been in the devout stage. He remembered the shameful proceedings he had tried to get up against his brother Sergey Ivanovitch. when he was seeking in religion a support and a curb for his passionate temperament. They had teased him. and the last scandal.. asserting that he had cheated him. had jeered at him. yet to Levin it appeared not at all in the same disgusting light as it inevitably would to those who did not know Nikolay. too. and against whom he had himself lodged a complaint. when he had . and there had got into trouble for assaulting a village elder. (This was the money Sergey Ivanovitch had paid. every one.

he reached the hotel of which he had the address. and there came out into the streak of light thick fumes of cheap. but he knew at once that his brother was there. poor tobacco. but every one had turned away from him with horror and disgust.” The door of No. “At the top. Levin felt that. without reserve. in spite of all the ugliness of his life. in the very depths of his soul.” the porter answered Levin’s inquiry. “At home?” “Sure to be at home. too. and the sound of a voice.” Levin resolved to himself. But he had always wanted to be good. 12 and 13. he . was no more in the wrong than the people who despised him. and so understand him. his brother Nikolay. in his soul. He was not to blame for having been born with his unbridled temperament and his somehow limited intelligence. 12 was half open. and I’ll show him that I love him. and I will make him speak without reserve. “I will tell him everything.broken out. towards eleven o’clock. no one had helped him. unknown to Levin. as.

” The woman rose. . the privileged classes. Konstantin felt a sharp pang at his heart at the thought of the strange company in which his brother spent his life. was sitting on the sofa. As he went in at the door. and that a pockmarked woman in a woolen gown. “Well. and saw Konstantin. He was speaking of some enterprise. the unknown voice was saying: “It all depends with how much judgment and knowledge the thing’s done. wearing a Russian jerkin. the devil flay them. His brother was not to be seen. and Konstantin. came out from behind the screen. without collar or cuffs.heard his cough. “Masha! get us some supper and some wine if there’s any left. with a cough.” Konstantin Levin looked in at the door. and saw that the speaker was a young man with an immense shock of hair. No one had heard him. listened to what the gentleman in the jerkin was saying.” his brother’s voice responded. or else go and get some. taking off his goloshes.

the same straight mustaches hid his lips. and the huge. stooping figure of his brother. the same eyes gazed strangely and naïvely at his visitor. But the same second he looked round at the young man. angrily. Nikolay Dmitrievitch. Kostya!” he exclaimed suddenly. He was even thinner than three years before.” answered Konstantin Levin.“There’s some gentleman. when Konstantin Levin had seen him last.” she said. still more angrily. “Ah. recognizing his brother. He could be heard getting up hurriedly. and his eyes lighted up with joy. “It’s I. facing him in the doorway. His hair had grown thinner. coming forward into the light. and Levin saw. and his hands and big bones seemed huger than ever. thin. so familiar. “Whom do you want?” said the voice of Nikolay Levin. “Who’s I?” Nikolay’s voice said again. scared eyes. He was wearing a short coat. and yet astonishing in its weirdness and sickliness. and gave the nervous jerk of his head and neck that . the big. stumbling against something.

wild. when he saw his face. Do you know who this is?” he said. Like some supper ? Masha. and a quite different expression. No. and indicating the gentleman in the jerkin: “This is Mr. stop a minute. addressing his brother. as if his neckband hurt him. bring supper for three. “Oh. What is it you want?” He was not at all the same as Konstantin had been fancying him.” His brother’s timidity obviously softened Nikolay.” he answered timidly. and now. and cruel. so that’s it?” he said. and especially that nervous twitching of his head. “I’ve simply come to see you. sit down. rested on his emaciated face. The worst and most tiresome part of his character. “I wrote to you and Sergey Ivanovitch both that I don’t know you and don’t want to know you. His lips twitched. “Well. “I didn’t want to see you for anything. he remembered it all. suffering. had been forgotten by Konstantin Levin when he thought of him.Konstantin knew so well. what made all relations with him so difficult. my friend . Kritsky. come in.

and how he had afterwards been a teacher in a peasant school. Seeing that the woman standing in the doorway was moving to go. to break the awkward silence that followed. “Wait a minute. with another look round at every one. “Y es.” And he looked round in the way he always did at every one in the room.” Kritsky replied angrily. I said. of course. because he’s not a scoundrel. He’s persecuted by the police. “And this woman. . and had afterwards been condemned for something. “Y ou’re of the Kiev university?” said Konstantin Levin to Kritsky. he began.” Nikolay Levin interrupted him. I was of Kiev. to tell his brother Kritsky’s story: how he had been expelled from the university for starting a benefit society for the poor students and Sunday-schools.1 and how he had been driven out of that too. the incoherence that Konstantin knew so well. his face darkening.” And with the inability to express himself.from Kiev. he shouted to her. a very remarkable man.

.. I took her out of a bad house.. Masha. well. just the same.” he added. So now you know whom you’ve got to do with.”2 and he jerked his neck saying this. spirits and wine. three portions.” And again his eyes traveled inquiringly over all of them. And if you think you’re lowering yourself. Marya Nikolaevna. No. “is the partner of my life. and any one who wants to know me. .” “Then. there’s the door.” ..pointing to her. She’s just the same as my wife.. here’s the floor. . tell them to bring supper. “but I love her and respect her. wait a minute. raising his voice and knitting his brows. I don’t understand. “Why I should be lowering myself. Go along. it doesn’t matter.. No. . “I beg to love her and respect her.

and he could not force himself to listen to what his brother was telling him about the association.. do you see?” . Nikolay . He looked into his sickly.” pursued Nikolay Levin. He saw that this association was a mere anchor to save him from self-contempt. painfully wrinkling his forehead and twitching.Chapter XXV “So you see. . and he was more and more sorry for him. consumptive face. ..” Konstantin scarcely heard him. fastened together with strings. lying in a corner of the room. It’s a productive association. “Do you see that? That’s the beginning of a new thing we’re going into. He pointed to some sort of iron bars. . “Here. It was obviously difficult for him to think of what to say and do.

looking at the patch of red that had come out on his brother’s projecting cheek-bones.Levin went on talking: “Y ou know that capital oppresses the laborer. and after that education.” said Konstantin. of course. the peasants. . All the profits of labor. “Y es. and are so placed that however much they work they can’t escape from their position of beasts of burden. where all the production and profit and the chief instruments of production will be in common. bear all the burden of labor. on which they might improve their position. all the surplus values are taken from them by the capitalists. “And so we’re founding a locksmiths’ association. and gain leisure for themselves.” he finished up. The laborers with us. and he looked questioningly at his brother. And that state of things must be changed. And society’s so constituted that the harder they work. while they stay beasts of burden to the end. the greater the profit of the merchants and landowners.” “Where is the association to be?” asked Konstantin Levin.

looking meanwhile about the cheerless and dirty room. and that’s why you and Sergey Ivanovitch don’t like people to try and get them out of their slavery. “I know your and Sergey Ivanovitch’s aristocratic views. . “I’ll tell you what for. . What did you . .“In the village of Vozdrem.” said Nikolay Levin. But what’s the use of talking? There’s only one thing. smiling.” “But why in a village? In the villages. there is plenty of work as it is. “Sergey Ivanovitch? I’ll tell you what for!” Nikolay Levin shrieked suddenly at the name of Sergey Ivanovitch. Konstantin Levin sighed. exasperated by the objection. I know that he applies all the power of his intellect to justify existing evils. Why a locksmiths’ association in a village?” “Why? Because the peasants are just as much slaves as they ever were. This sigh seemed to exasperate Nikolay still more. . and what do you talk of Sergey Ivanovitch for?” said Levin.” “No. Kazan government. . . I think.

in God’s name go away!” he shrieked. getting up from his chair. “and then you talk to me of Sergey Ivanovitch and his article. “And go away.” said Konstantin Levin timidly. .come to me for? Y ou look down on this.” At that instant Marya Nikolaevna came back. “Why not?” said Nikolay Levin. Nikolay Levin looked round angrily at her. getting calmer and breathing painfully.—and go away. sitting down again at the table. such lying. I’ve grown irritable. “I don’t even dispute it.” Kritsky responded gloomily. and moving back off half of it the scattered cigarettes. and go away!” “I don’t look down on it at all. “I’ve not read it. now turning with exasperation upon Kritsky. such selfdeception. and whispered something. obviously not desiring to enter into the conversation. and you’re welcome to. so as to clear a space.” said Nikolay Levin. It’s such rubbish. “I’m not well. What can a man write of justice who knows nothing of it? Have you read his article?” he asked Kritsky. She went quickly to him.

” But at that instant Kritsky. . “He’s no good either. how did you know it would be wasting your time? That article’s too deep for many people—that’s to say it’s over their heads. but excuse me. good-bye! Come round to-morrow with the locksmith.” “Oh. Levin turned to her. at the door.” Kritsky had hardly gone out when Nikolay Levin smiled and winked. . it’s another thing. called him. . Left alone with Marya Nikolaevna.. . Kritsky got up deliberately and reached his cap. . But with me. and I know where its weakness lies. “I see.” he said. “Won’t you have supper? All right. of course . “What do you want now?” he said. I see through his ideas.“Because I didn’t see the use of wasting my time over it. and went out to him in the passage.” Every one was mute.

knitting his brows. how does he drink?” “Drinks vodka. and have taken stock of everything.” Konstantin answered in confusion. “What was it?” “Oh. “Y es. .“Have you been long with my brother?” he said to her. “Oh. raising his voice.” he said with a jerk of the neck. “That is . . don’t. more than a year.” she said. Nikolay Dmitrievitch drinks a great deal. looking timidly towards the doorway. if you don’t want to say. “What were you talking about?” he said. Only it’s no good your talking to her. Nikolay Dmitrievitch’s health has become very poor. I see. “Y es. .” “And a great deal?” whispered Levin. and look with commiseration on my shortcomings. nothing. and turning his scared eyes from one to the other. and you’re a gentleman. where Nikolay Levin had reappeared.” he began again. and it’s bad for him. “Y ou understand everything.” she said. She’s a wench.

“Why don’t you get married?” “It hasn’t happened so. Nikolay Dmitrievitch.” whispered Marya Nikolaevna. seeing a waiter with a tray. Come. set it here. and trying to conceal that he noticed it. have a drink. “Oh. “Well. Tell me what you’re doing.” answered Konstantin. greedily munching a piece of bread.“Nikolay Dmitrievitch. “Here. and pouring out another glassful.” he added angrily..” Konstantin answered. and promptly seizing the vodka. as I used to. “How are you living?” “I live alone in the country. and at once became better humored.” he said. very well! . I’m glad to see you.” he went on. watching with horror the greediness with which his brother ate and drank. we’re not strangers. After all’s said and done. enough of Sergey Ivanovitch. again going up to him. anyway.. “Like a drink?” he turned to his brother. I’m busy looking after the land. he poured out a glassful and drank it greedily. But where’s the supper? Ah. here it is. very well. reddening a little. .

“Y es.” said Levin.house at Pokrovskoe?” Nikolay jerked his neck. my whole life would have been different. everything’s at an end! I’ve made a mess of my life. if your wife is nice.” Konstantin made haste to change the conversation. . and sank into thought. tell me what’s going on at Pokrovskoe. Then I’ll come and see you. “How nicely we would arrange it!” “I’d come and see you if I were sure I should not find Sergey Ivanovitch. 1 Is the house standing still. and I say still.” . that if my share had been given me when I needed it. is he living? How I remember the arbor and the seat! Now mind and don’t alter anything in the house. But this I’ve said. but make haste and get married. and make everything as it used to be again. .” “But come to me now. “Do you know your little Vanya’s with me.“Why not? For me now . and our schoolroom? And Philip the gardener. and the birch-trees. a clerk in the counting.

I live quite independently of him. .” he said.” “Y es. “But I personally value friendly relations with you more because . but say what you like. This timidity touched Konstantin. “If you want to hear my confession of faith on the subject. why?” Konstantin could not say that he valued it more because Nikolay was unhappy. you see that!” Nikolay shouted joyfully. looking timidly into his brother’s face. You’re more wrong externally. Nikolay Dmitrievitch!” said Marya . . and needed affection.” “Ah. But Nikolay knew that this was just what he meant to say.” “Why. you will have to choose between me and him.“Y ou wouldn’t find him there. and scowling he took up the vodka again. “Enough. Y ou’re both wrong. ah! Y ou see that. and he inwardly. I tell you that in your quarrel with Sergey Ivanovitch I take neither side.

the senselessness in the world!” he cried suddenly. “Let it be! Don’t insist! I’ll beat you!” he shouted. what hideousness it all is!” And he began to enlarge on his encounters with the new institutions. “Only you mustn’t be polite and stiff with her. “And do you suppose she understands nothing?” said Nikolay. Marya Nikolaevna smiled a sweet and goodhumored smile. which was at once reflected on Nikolay’s face. Isn’t it true there’s something good and sweet in her?” “Were you never before in Moscow?” Konstantin said to her. and she took the bottle.Nikolaevna. for the sake of saying something. bare arm towards the decanter. Mercy on us. It frightens her. “She understands it all better than any of us. these justices of the peace. No one ever spoke to her so but the justices of the peace who tried her for trying to get out of a house of ill-fame. stretching out her plump. rural councils. . “These new institutions.

and often expressed. one’s own and other people’s. Masha promised to write to Konstantin in case of need. “But do drink something. Konstantin with the help of Masha persuaded him not to go out anywhere. which he shared with him. was distasteful to him now from his brother’s lips. and to persuade Nikolay Levin to go and stay . letting his scared eyes rest on his brother’s eyes. Would you like some champagne? Or shall we go somewhere? Let’s go to the Gypsies! Do you know I have got so fond of the Gypsies and Russian songs. and got him to bed hopelessly drunk.Konstantin Levin heard him and the disbelief in the sense of all public institutions. “Here one would think that to get out of all the baseness and the mess. “In another world we shall understand it all. I don’t like that other world! I don’t like it. and he passed abruptly from one subject to another.” he said lightly. awfully afraid of death. would be a good thing. and yet I’m afraid of death.” he said.” His speech had begun to falter. “In another world! Ah.” He shuddered.

with his brother. .

1 and. told him the village news.Chapter XXVI In the morning Konstantin Levin left Moscow. But when he got out at his own station. he saw his own sledge. Ignat. in the dim light reflected by the station fires. and the shame and self- . his own horses with their tails tied up. when. and towards evening he reached home. and that Pava had calved. dissatisfaction with himself. On the journey in the train he talked to his neighbors about politics and the new railways. shame of something or other. just as in Moscow. when the coachman Ignat. that the contractor had arrived. as he put in his luggage. in their harness trimmed with rings and tassels.—he felt that little by little the confusion was clearing up. he was overcome by a sense of confusion of ideas. when he saw his one-eyed coachman. with the collar of his coat turned up.

such as marriage must have given him. he resolved to himself that he would never allow himself to forget him. but a spirited beast from the Don. had sat down wrapped up in the sledge.dissatisfaction were passing away. He felt himself. He felt this at the mere sight of Ignat and the horses. and did not want to be any one else. but when he had put on the sheepskin brought for him. and consequently he would not so disdain what he really had. Then. Then remembering his brother Nikolay. All he wanted now was to be better than before. that he would follow him up. he would never again let himself give way to low passion. and not lose sight of him. he felt. And that would be soon.2 he began to see what had happened to him in quite a different light. In the first place he resolved that from that day he would give up hoping for any extraordinary happiness. his brother’s talk of communism. and had driven off pondering on the work that lay before him in the village. that had been his saddle-horse. the memory of which had so tortured him when he had been making up his mind to make an offer. and staring at the side-horse. too. . so as to be ready to help when things should go ill with him. past his prime now. Secondly.

He considered a revolution in economic conditions nonsense. Laska. And all this seemed to him so easy a conquest over himself that he spent the whole drive in the pleasantest day-dreams. The snow of the little quadrangle before the house was lit up by a light in the bedroom windows of his old nurse. better life. and whining. ran out too. he would now work still harder.which he had treated so lightly at the time. came sidling sleepily out onto the steps. and now he determined that so as to feel quite in the right. to put her forepaws on his chest. he reached home before nine o’clock at night. who performed the duties of housekeeper in his house. Agafea Mihalovna. With a resolute feeling of hope in a new. waked up by her. but not daring. She was not yet asleep. though he had worked hard and lived by no means luxuriously before. A setter bitch. . Kouzma. But he always felt the injustice of his own abundance in comparison with the poverty of the peasants. turned round about Levin’s knees. now made him think. almost upsetting Kouzma. jumping up and longing. and would allow himself even less luxury.

of which he had been dreaming on the road. The familiar details came out: the stag’s horns. and to say to him: “No. a large table. As he saw all this. but you’re going to be the same as you’ve always been. one is well. with doubts.” said Agafea Mihalovna. “I got tired of it. vain efforts to amend. which had long wanted mending. but at home. With friends. a manuscript-book with his handwriting. and you’re not going to be different. The study was slowly lit up as the candle was brought in. his father’s sofa. there came over him for an instant a doubt of the possibility of arranging the new life. the looking-glass. on the table an open book.“Y ou’re soon back again. everlasting dissatisfaction with yourself. you’re not going to get away from us. one is better. a broken ash-tray. sir.” 3 he answered. the bookshelves. and falls. and everlasting expectation. the stove with its ventilator. All these traces of his life seemed to clutch him. Agafea Mihalovna. and went into his study. and which isn’t possible for you.” . of a happiness which you won’t get.

but another voice in his heart was telling him that he must not fall under the sway of the past. But there had been an important and joyful . trying to restore his confident temper. And hearing that voice. He hastily put down the dumbbells.This the things said to him. he went into the corner where stood his two heavy dumb-bells. and began brandishing them like a gymnast. and that one can do anything with oneself. Levin was firmly convinced that if the buckwheat had been scorched. but informed him that the buckwheat in the new drying-machine had been a little scorched. thank God. and now it was with suppressed triumph that he announced that the buckwheat had been scorched. was doing well. and said everything. There was a creak of steps at the door. it was only because the precautions had not been taken. for which he had hundreds of times given orders. The bailiff came in. and reprimanded the bailiff. The new drying-machine had been constructed and partly invented by Levin. He was annoyed. This piece of news irritated Levin. The bailiff had always been against the drying-machine.

Pava. as she sniffed her all over. with her back turned to them. give me my sheepskin. had calved.event: Pava. Berkoot. Walking across the yard. prevented their seeing the calf.” he said to the bailiff. black and piebald back of Hollandka. the bull. looked Pava over. And you tell them to take a lantern. steamy smell of dung when the frozen door was opened. Pava. tottering legs. smooth. “Kouzma. and seemed about to get up. The cowhouse for the more valuable cows was just behind the house. uneasy. began lowing. and the cows. There was the warm. stirred on the fresh straw. bought at a show. He caught a glimpse of the broad. an expensive beast. but when Levin . and only gave two snorts as they passed by him. I’ll come and look at her. astonished at the unfamiliar light of the lantern. passing a snowdrift by the lilac-tree. Levin went into the pen. was lying down with his ring in his lip. his best cow. a perfect beauty. huge as a hippopotamus. he went into the cowhouse. but thought better of it. and lifted the red and spotted calf onto her long.

began licking her with her rough tongue. Konstantin Dmitrievitch. Very good.” This question was enough to take Levin back to all the details of his work on the estate. quite forgiving him for the buckwheat under the influence of his delight in the calf. which was on a large scale. Long and broad in the haunch. he went back to the house and straight up-stairs to the drawing-room. The calf. Semyon the contractor came the day after you left. “Like the mother! though the color takes after the father. and after a little conversation with the bailiff and Semyon the contractor.” said Levin.put the calf close to her she was soothed. fumbling. bring the light. “I did inform you about the machine. but that’s nothing. poked her nose under her mother’s udder. examining the calf. and stiffened her tail out straight. . Y ou must settle with him. “Here. sighing heavily. Vassily Fedorovitch. Fyodor. and. isn’t she splendid?” he said to the bailiff. and complicated. He went straight from the cowhouse to the counting-house. “How could she fail to be? Oh. this way.” said the bailiff.

holy ideal of a woman that his mother had been. he knew that it was positively not right. They had lived just the life that to Levin seemed the ideal of perfection. and that he had dreamed of beginning with his wife. Levin scarcely remembered his mother. and Levin.Chapter XXVII The house was big and old-fashioned. It was the world in which his father and mother had lived and died. He knew that this was stupid. His conception of her was for him a sacred memory. though he lived alone. his family. but this house was a whole world to Levin. had the whole house heated and used. and contrary to his present new plans. He was so far from conceiving of love for woman . and his future wife was bound to be in his imagination a repetition of that exquisite.

and Agafea Mihalovna had brought him tea. For Levin it was the chief affair of life. Whether with her. sir. He felt that in the depth of his . for whom getting married was one of the numerous facts of social life. I’ll stay a while. on which its whole happiness turned. however strange it might be. consequently. His ideas of marriage were. and only secondarily the woman who would give him a family. and that he could not live without them. And now he had to give up that. When he had gone into the little drawing-room. quite unlike those of the great majority of his acquaintances. and thinking of what he was reading. or with another. and yet with all that.apart from marriage that he positively pictured to himself first the family. where he always had tea. and had settled himself in his armchair with a book. still it would be. who gossiped away without flagging. he had not parted from his day-dreams. all sorts of pictures of family life and work in the future rose disconnectedly before his imagination. and with her usual.” had taken a chair in the window. “Well. he felt that. and stopping to listen to Agafea Mihalovna. He was reading a book.

He listened. and with the money Levin had given him to buy a horse. . He heard Agafea Mihalovna talking of how Prohor had forgotten his duty to God. settled down. Well. then what of it? The connection between all the forces of nature is felt instinctively. electricity and heat are the same thing. It was Tyndall’s Treatise on Heat. and read his book. a dozen young daughters of Berkoot and the three others—how lovely!” He took up his book again.1 He recalled his own criticisms of Tyndall for his complacent satisfaction in the cleverness of his experiments. and for his lack of philosophic insight. and recalled the whole train of ideas suggested by his reading. It’s particularly . and laid to rest.soul something had been put in its place. And suddenly there floated into his mind the joyful thought: “In two years’ time I shall have two Dutch cows. but is it possible to substitute the one quantity for the other in the equation for the solution of any problem? No. and had beaten his wife till he’d half killed her. had been drinking without stopping. . “Very good. . Pava herself will perhaps still be alive.

bringing in the scent of the fresh air. .’ ‘How can it interest you so much?’ says a visitor. and that he’s lowspirited. “There. He raised his head. . asking to be stroked. and the other three. . . . she understands that her master’s come home. and fell to dreaming.. . ‘Kostya and I looked after that calf like a child. there’s nothing to be done. that the past won’t let one.’ But who will she be?” And he remembered what had happened at Moscow.. It’s nonsense to pretend that life won’t let one. But now everything shall go on in a new way. My wife says. and whined plaintively.” . “The dog now . came back wagging her tail. too! Splendid! To go out with my wife and visitors to meet the herd. .” . . It’s not my fault. and had run out into the yard to bark. why. put her head under his hand. and crept up to him.nice if Pava’s daughter should be a red-spotted cow. interests me. One must struggle to live better. much better. . and all the herd will take after her. . “Well. ‘Everything that interests him. Old Laska. who had not yet fully digested her delight at his return. . who’d have thought it?” said Agafea Mihalovna.

smacked her lips. And in token of all now being well and satisfactory. Why. laying her head on a hind-paw. and she promptly curled up at his feet. sir? It’s high time I should know the gentry.. He stroked her. Levin watched all her movements attentively. surprised at how well she knew his thought. “That’s what I’ll do. I’ve grown up from a little thing with them.” he said to himself. Laska kept poking her head under his hand. she sank into blissful repose..“Why low-spirited?” “Do you suppose I don’t see it. “Shall I fetch you another cup?” said she. “that’s what I’ll do! Nothing’s amiss. she opened her mouth a little.. sir. It’s nothing.” Levin looked intently at her.” . and settling her sticky lips more comfortably about her old teeth. and taking his cup she went out. so long as there’s health and a clear conscience. All’s well.

Kitty. I must go”. Anna Arkadyevna sent her husband a telegram that she was leaving Moscow the same day. “No. it had really better be to-day!” Stepan Arkadyevitch was not dining at home. too. but he promised to come and see his sister off at seven o’clock. Dolly and Anna dined alone with the children and the English governess. I must go. early next morning. did not come. she explained to her sister-in-law the change in her plans in a tone that suggested that she had to remember so many things that there was no enumerating them: “no. sending a note that she had a headache. or that they had .Chapter XXVIII After the ball. Whether it was that the children were fickle.

and felt that Anna was quite different that day from what she had been when they had taken such a fancy to her. I keep feeling as if I could cry. “In . I am like that sometimes. which Dolly knew well with herself. “How queer you are to-day!” Dolly said to her. and were quite indifferent that she was going away. and she bent her flushed face over a tiny bag in which she was packing a nightcap and some cambric handkerchiefs.acute senses. Anna went up to her room to dress. Her eyes were particularly bright. put down her accounts. After dinner. and their love for her. Altogether Dolly fancied she was not in a placid state of mind.” said Anna quickly. It’s very stupid. Anna was absorbed the whole morning in preparations for her departure. and were continually swimming with tears. She wrote notes to her Moscow acquaintances. but I’m nasty. “I? Do you think so? I’m not queer. and for the most part covers dissatisfaction with self. and packed. but in that worried mood. but it’ll pass off. and which does not come without cause.—but they had abruptly dropped their play with their aunt. and Dolly followed her. that she was not now interested in them.

” said Dolly.. and now I don’t want to go away from here. Dolly. Anna looked at her with eyes wet with tears.” said Dolly. as the English say. What have I done.. he’s amusing.the same way I didn’t want to leave Petersburg.” “Y ou have no sort of skeleton. your skeleton. “Everything is clear and good in your heart.” “If it had not been for you.” “Every heart has its own skeletons. “Come. and not depressing. I’ve done nothing. and what could I do? In your heart there was found love enough to forgive. have you? Everything is so clear in you. unexpectedly after her tears.. ironical smile curved her lips.” “Y ou came here and did a good deed. looking intently at her.” “I have!” said Anna suddenly. “Don’t say that. Anna!” said Dolly. a sly. I often wonder why people are all in league to spoil me. . and. God knows what would have happened! How happy you are. anyway. and could do nothing. smiling.

“Y es. Anna was hurt.” she said. it’s not my fault. I’ve been the cause of that ball being a torture to her instead of a pleasure. “Oh no.“No. . “Do you know why Kitty didn’t come to dinner ? She’s jealous of me. how like Stiva you said that!” said Dolly. But truly.” said Anna. oh no! I’m not Stiva. “That’s why I’m telling you. I want to make it to you. or only my fault a little bit. letting herself drop definitely into an armchair. he’s depressing. laughing. knitting her brows. and looking straight into Dolly’s face.” Anna went on. up to the curly black ringlets on her neck. truly. And to her surprise Dolly saw that Anna was blushing up to her ears. I have spoiled .” she said. daintily drawling the words “a little bit. .” said Anna. Do you know why I’m going to-day instead of to-morrow? It’s a confession that weighs on me.” “Oh. . just because I could never let myself doubt myself for an instant.

. Possibly against my own will .” .But at the very moment she was uttering the words. and all at once it turned out quite differently. they feel it directly!” said Dolly. is capable of falling in love with you in a single day.” She crimsoned and stopped. And it’s better it should come to nothing.” “All the same. Anna. I’m not very anxious for this marriage for Kitty. simply to avoid meeting him. . Vronsky.” Anna interrupted her. She was not merely doubting herself. . she felt that they were not true. and Kitty will leave off hating me. she felt emotion at the thought of Vronsky. and that he . “Oh.” “Y ou can’t imagine how absurdly it all came about. if he. . Stiva told me you danced the mazurka with him. “But I should be in despair if there were anything serious in it on his side. I only meant to be matchmaking. “And I am certain it will all be forgotten. to tell you the truth. and was going away sooner than she had meant. “Y es.

having made an enemy of Kitty. smelling of wine and cigars. heavens. Dolly? Eh?” Dolly could scarcely suppress a smile. put into words. At the very moment of starting Stepan Arkadyevitch arrived. but she enjoyed seeing that she too had her weaknesses. “Ah. with tears in her eyes. when she heard the idea. Anna’s emotionalism infected Dolly.“Oh. that would be too silly!” said Anna. how silly I am to-day!” She passed her handkerchief over her face and began dressing. that absorbed her. “An enemy? That can’t be. as I do for you. “And so here I am going away. rosy and good-humored. how sweet she is! But you’ll make it right. She loved Anna. and when she embraced her sister-in-law for the last time. and now I care for you more than ever. whom I liked so much! Ah.” said Anna.” “I did so want you all to care for me. and again a deep flush of pleasure came out on her face. she . late.

And remember that I love you. and you understand. my darling!” . Anna.” said Anna. what you’ve done for me—I shall never forget. and shall always love you as my dearest friend!” “I don’t know why. Goodbye. “Y ou understood me.whispered: “Remember. kissing her and hiding her tears.

and thank God!” was the first thought that came to Anna Arkadyevna. who had stood blocking up the entrance to the carriage till the third bell rang. laid it on her knees.Chapter XXIX “Come. and carefully wrapping up her feet. With her little deft hands she opened and shut her little red bag. and my life will go on in the old way. all nice and as usual. it’s all over. “Thank God! tomorrow I shall see Seryozha and Alexey Alexandrovitch. Anna took pleasure in arranging herself for the journey with great care. She sat down on her lounge beside Annushka. as she had been all that day. settled herself . took out a cushion. and looked about her in the twilight of the sleeping-carriage.” Still in the same anxious frame of mind. when she had said good-bye for the last time to her brother.

she could not help listening to the noises. then when the train had started. distracted her attention. An invalid lady had already lain down to sleep.1 At first her reading made no progress. and Anna began to read and to understand what she read. and back again to heat. then the snow beating on the left window and sticking to the pane. the same passing glimpses of the same figures in the twilight. and took from her bag a paper-knife and an English novel. The fuss and bustle were disturbing. the same rapid transitions from steaming heat to cold. and the conversations about the terrible snowstorm raging outside. hooked it onto the arm of her seat. covered with snow on one side. it was continually the same again and again: the same shaking and rattling. Annushka was already dozing. clutched . and the same voices. Two other ladies began talking to Anna. but not foreseeing any entertainment from the conversation. and made observations about the heating of the train. Farther on. and a stout elderly lady tucked up her feet. Anna answered a few words. and the sight of the muffled guard passing by.comfortably. the same snow on the window. she asked Annushka to get a lamp. the red bag on her lap.

in gloves. she forced herself to read. and had surprised every one by her boldness. and that she was ashamed of the same thing. and Anna was feeling a desire to go with him to the estate. But what had he to be ashamed of? “What have I to be ashamed of?” she asked herself in injured surprise. of which one was torn. She had too great a desire to live herself. The hero of the novel was already almost reaching his English happiness. But there was no chance of doing anything. she too wished to be doing the same.by her broad hands. and had provoked her sister-in-law. if she read of a member of Parliament making a speech. a baronetcy and an estate. and twisting the smooth paper-knife in her little hands. when she suddenly felt that he ought to feel ashamed. She laid down the book and sank . Anna Arkadyevna read and understood. that is. if she read of how Lady Mary had ridden after the hounds. she longed to be delivering the speech. she longed to move with noiseless steps about the room of a sick man. If she read that the heroine of the novel was nursing a sick man. but it was distasteful to her to read. to follow the reflection of other people’s lives.

“Warm. tightly gripping the paper-cutter in both hands. remembered all her conduct with him: there was nothing shameful. and almost laughed aloud at the feeling of delight that all at once without cause came over her. just at the point when she thought of Vronsky. were saying to her. what is it? Can it be that between me and this officer boy there exist. then laid its smooth. any other relations than such as are common with every acquaintance?” She laughed contemptuously and took up her book again. All were good. There was nothing. or can exist. She passed the paper-knife over the windowpane. as though some inner voice. very warm. And for all that. at the same point in her memories. She felt as though her nerves were strings being strained tighter . shifting her seat in the lounge. hot. She remembered the ball. what is it?” she said to herself resolutely. the feeling of shame was intensified. remembered Vronsky and his face of slavish adoration.against the back of the chair. cool surface to her cheek.” “Well. She went over all her Moscow recollections. but now she was definitely unable to follow what she read. pleasant. “What does it mean? Am I afraid to look it straight in the face? Why.

She got up to rouse herself. That peasant with the long waist seemed to be gnawing something on . and realized that the thin peasant who had come in wearing a long overcoat.and tighter on some sort of screwing peg. was the stoveheater. a fur cloak or some beast? And what am I myself? Myself or some other woman?” She was afraid of giving way to this delirium. whether it were Annushka at her side or a stranger. that it was the wind and snow bursting in after him at the door. . “What’s that on the arm of the chair. . something within oppressing her breathing. while all shapes and sounds seemed in the uncertain half-light to strike her with unaccustomed vividness. For a moment she regained her selfpossession. that he was looking at the thermometer. and slipped off her plaid and the cape of her warm dress. But something drew her towards it. when she was uncertain whether the train were going forwards or backwards. She felt her eyes opening wider and wider. Moments of doubt were continually coming upon her. . with buttons missing from it. her fingers and toes twitching nervously. or were standing still altogether. and she could yield to it or resist it at will. but then everything grew blurred again.

with gleeful . But it was not terrible. then there was a blinding dazzle of red fire before her eyes and a wall seemed to rise up and hide everything. It’s very hot in here. “Y es. and filling it with a black cloud. The driving snow and the wind rushed to meet her and struggled with her over the door. But she enjoyed the struggle. the old lady began stretching her legs the whole length of the carriage. She opened the door and went out. but delightful. Anna felt as though she were sinking down. The wind seemed as though lying in wait for her. The voice of a man muffled up and covered with snow shouted something in her ear. then there was a fearful shrieking and banging. She asked Annushka to hand her the cape she had taken off and her shawl. She got up and pulled herself together .the wall. I want a little air. as though some one were being torn to pieces.” And she opened the door. put them on and moved towards the door. “Do you wish to get out?” asked Annushka. she realized that they had reached a station and that this was the guard.

and standing near the carriage looked about the platform and the lighted station. but she clung to the cold door-post. under the lee of the carriages. there was a lull. . and holding her skirt got down onto the platform and under the shelter of the carriages.whistle it tried to snatch her up and bear her off. The wind had been powerful on the steps. snowy air. With enjoyment she drew deep breaths of the frozen. but on the platform.

“Hand over that telegram!” came an angry voice out of the stormy darkness on the other side. Meanwhile men ran to and fro. everything that was to be seen was covered with snow on one side. about the scaffolding. and she heard sounds of a hammer upon iron. and round the corner of the station. For a moment there would come a lull in the storm. people. The bent shadow of a man glided by at her feet. 28!” several different . The carriages. talking merrily together. their steps crackling on the platform as they continually opened and closed the big doors. but then it would swoop down again with such onslaughts that it seemed impossible to stand against it. posts. “This way! No. and was getting more and more thickly covered.Chapter XXX The raging tempest rushed whistling between the wheels of the carriages.

she saw. both the expression of his face and his eyes. But now at the first instant of meeting him. she . that are met everywhere. that she would never allow herself to bestow a thought upon him. he bowed to her and asked. forever exactly the same. She drew one more deep breath of the fresh air. and muffled figures ran by covered with snow. and had just put her hand out of her muff to take hold of the door-post and get back into the carriage. or fancied she saw. It was again that expression of reverential ecstasy which had so worked upon her the day before. stepped between her and the flickering light of the lamp-post. in spite of the shadow in which he was standing. More than once she had told herself during the past few days. that Vronsky was for her only one of the hundreds of young men. quite close beside her. Putting his hand to the peak of his cap. and the same instant recognized Vronsky’s face. when another man in a military overcoat. Two gentlemen with lighted cigarettes passed by her.voices shouted again. and. and again only a few moments before. Was there anything she wanted? Could he be of any service to her? She gazed rather a long while at him without answering. She looked round.

She knew as certainly as if he had told her that he was here to be where she was. as it were. looking straight into her eyes.” he said. What are you coming for?” she said. though she feared it with her reason. plaintively and gloomily. and clanked some sheet of iron it had torn off. “Y ou know that I have come to be where you are. while the hoarse whistle of the engine roared in front. “I can’t help it. if you dislike what I said.” At that moment the wind. . “Forgive me. And irrepressible delight and eagerness shone in her face. He had said what her soul longed to hear. She had no need to ask why he had come.was seized by a feeling of joyful pride.” he said humbly. surmounting all obstacles. “What am I coming for?” he repeated. sent the snow flying from the carriage roofs. “I didn’t know you were going. and in her face he saw conflict. letting fall the hand with which she had grasped the door-post. She made no answer. All the awfulness of the storm seemed to her more splendid now.

and reached such a pitch that she was afraid every minute that . but was intensified. so stubbornly. and I beg you. what you say. she realized instinctively that that momentary conversation had brought them fearfully closer. going over in her imagination what had happened.He had spoken courteously. The overstrained condition which had tormented her before did not only come back. And clutching at the cold doorpost. if you’re a good man. she clambered up the steps and got rapidly into the corridor of the carriage. into which he was gazing greedily. . .” “Enough. ever forget. yet so firmly. “Not one word. to forget what you’ve said. Though she could not recall her own words or his. as I forget it. she went into the carriage and sat down in her place.” she said at last. trying assiduously to give a stern expression to her face. After standing still a few seconds. enough!” she cried. and she was panic-stricken and blissful at it. But in the little corridor she paused. not one gesture of yours shall I. “It’s wrong. deferentially. could I. . that for a long while she could make no answer.

of husband and of son. She did not sleep all night. his lips falling into their habitual sarcastic smile. the first person that attracted her attention was her husband. and his big. and in the visions that filled her imagination.something would snap within her from the excessive tension. sitting in her place. as soon as the train stopped and she got out. glowing. Catching sight of her. mercy! why do his ears look like that?” she thought. An unpleasant sensation gripped at her heart when she met his obstinate and weary glance. there was nothing disagreeable or gloomy: on the contrary there was something blissful. he came to meet her. and the details of that day and the following came upon her. Towards morning Anna sank into a doze. and when she waked it was daylight and the train was near Petersburg. At once thoughts of home. looking at his frigid and imposing figure. She was . as though she had expected to see him different. and especially the ears that struck her at the moment as propping up the brim of his round hat. tired eyes looking straight at her. At Petersburg. But in that nervous tension. and exhilarating. “Oh.

.. “And is this all the reward. familiar feeling. That feeling was an intimate. “for my ardor? He’s quite well. your tender spouse. But hitherto she had not taken note of the feeling. burned with impatience to see you. as devoted as the first year after marriage. and in that tone which he almost always took with her. “Y es. now she was clearly and painfully aware of it. like a consciousness of hypocrisy. a tone of jeering at any one who should say in earnest what he said. “Is Seryozha quite well?” she asked..” said he. which she experienced in her relations with her husband.” he said in his deliberate. high-pitched voice.” . as you see.especially struck by the feeling of dissatisfaction with herself that she experienced on meeting him.

Chapter XXXI Vronsky had not even tried to sleep all that night. but a person. and entered into conversation with him. If he had indeed on previous occasions struck and impressed people who did not know him by his air of unhesitating composure. He sat in his armchair. a clerk in a law-court. to make him feel that he was not a thing. A nervous young man. But Vronsky gazed at him exactly as he did at the lamp. The young man asked him for a light. hated him for that look. looking straight before him or scanning the people who got in and out. and the young man made a wry face. he seemed now more haughty and self-possessed than ever. and even pushed against him. feeling that he was losing his selfpossession under the oppression of this refusal to recognize him as a person. sitting opposite him. He looked at people as if they were things. .

were centered on one thing. hitherto dissipated. . He felt himself a king. And he was glad he had told her it. making his heart faint with emotion. What would come of it all he did not know. he kept unceasingly going over every position in which he had seen her. And he was happy at it. He knew only that he had told her the truth. that all the happiness of his life. and caught sight of Anna. When he was back in the carriage. and before his fancy. wasted. that he had come where she was.Vronsky saw nothing and no one. and bent with fearful energy on one blissful goal. every word she had uttered. He felt that all his forces. And when he got out of the carriage at Bologova to get some seltzer water. now lay in seeing and hearing her. He did not sleep all night. not because he believed that he had made an impression on Anna—he did not yet believe that— but because the impression she had made on him gave him happiness and pride. floated pictures of a possible future. that she knew it now and was thinking of it. he did not even think. involuntarily his first word had told her just what he thought. the only meaning in life for him.

“once more I shall see her walk. He paused near his compartment. smile. he felt after his sleepless night as keen and fresh as after a cold bath. or a . and his legs clad in black trousers.” Only now for the first time did Vronsky realize clearly the fact that there was a person attached to her. maybe. “Ah. she will say something. waiting for her to get out. smiling unconsciously. he saw her husband. who. with his head and shoulders. he believed in him. and only now fully believed in him. whom the station-master was deferentially escorting through the crowd. especially when he saw this husband calmly take her arm with a sense of property. her face. on reaching a spring. a husband. turn her head. with his rather prominent spine. yes! The husband. “Once more.” he said to himself. such as a man might feel tortured by thirst. He knew that she had a husband. and was aware of a disagreeable sensation. in his round hat. glance. a sheep. Seeing Alexey Alexandrovitch with his Petersburg face and severely self-confident figure.When he got out of the train at Petersburg.” But before he caught sight of her. should find a dog. but had hardly believed in his existence.

particularly annoyed Vronsky. and filling his soul with rapture. physically reviving him. Alexey Alexandrovitch’s manner of walking. “Have you passed a good night?” he asked. turned again to her husband. as he .” he decided to himself. stirring him. who has drunk of it and muddied the water. with a swing of the hips and flat feet. “No. and looked round. He told his German valet. He could recognize in no one but himself an indubitable right to love her. He saw the first meeting between the husband and wife. she does not love him and cannot love him.pig. and he himself went up to her. to take his things and go on. and seeing him. and leaving it up to Alexey Alexandrovitch to accept the bow on his own account. and the sight of her affected him the same way. and noted with a lover’s insight the signs of slight reserve with which she spoke to her husband. But she was still the same. bowing to her and her husband together. who ran up to him from the second-class. and to recognize it or not. At the moment when he was approaching Anna Arkadyevna he noticed too with joy that she was conscious of his being near.

“Ah! We are acquainted. Her face looked weary. “Count Vronsky. I suppose?” he said. upon the cold self-confidence of Alexey Alexandrovitch. as though each were a separate favor he was bestowing. he was happy for that moment.might see fit. “Thank you. She glanced at her husband to find out whether he knew Vronsky. peeping out in her smile and her eyes.” she answered. very good. “Y ou set off with the mother and you return with the son.” he said.” said Alexey Alexandrovitch indifferently. but for a single instant.” said Anna. vaguely recalling who this was. like a scythe against a stone. there was a flash of something in her eyes. and . giving his hand. as she glanced at him. articulating each syllable. and there was not that play of eagerness in it. “Y ou’re back from leave. and although the flash died away at once. I believe. Vronsky’s composure and selfconfidence here struck. Alexey Alexandrovitch looked at Vronsky with displeasure.

and she began asking her husband how Seryozha had got on without her. so that I can prove my devotion. “Y ou lay too much stress on your devotion for me to value it much. “On Mondays we’re at home. dismissing Vronsky altogether.” he went on in the same jesting tone. but Vronsky turned to Anna Arkadyevna. Alexey Alexandrovitch glanced with his weary eyes at Vronsky. involuntarily listening to the sound of Vronsky’s steps behind them. “I hope I may have the honor of calling on you. and. Most fortunate. he touched his hat.” he said.” he said coldly. were a great many tears shed at Moscow at parting?” By addressing his wife like this he gave Vronsky to understand that he wished to be left alone. “But what has it to do with me?” she said to herself. turning slightly towards him.without waiting for a reply. “Delighted. “that I should just have half an hour to meet you. .” he said to his wife.” she responded in the same jesting tone. he turned to his wife in his jesting tone: “Well.

But once more merci. . And. Just now. capitally! Mariette says he has been very good. if you’re not too tired. well known in society. for giving me a day. because she was always bubbling over with excitement. and .“Oh. Y ou know how she takes everything to heart.” The Countess Lidia Ivanovna was a friend of her husband’s. with all her own cares. if I may venture to advise you. but he has not missed you as your husband has. she’s anxious about the Oblonskys being brought together.” (He used to call the Countess Lidia Ivanovna. a samovar. I must disappoint you . while I go to my committee. you should go and see her to-day.u my dear. . through her husband. . and the center of that one of the coteries of the Petersburg world with which Anna was. Well. “But you know I wrote to her?” “Still she’ll want to hear details. . Go and see her. do you know.” Alexey . Our dear Samovar1 will be delighted. my dear. in the closest relations. Kondraty will take you in the carriage. I shall not be alone at dinner again.) “She has been continually asking after you.

“Y ou wouldn’t believe how I’ve missed . . no longer in a sarcastic tone.Alexandrovitch went on. .” And with a long pressure of her hand and a meaning smile. he put her in her carriage. .

He dashed down the stairs to her. “I knew!” And her son. with his fair curls. She had to let herself drop down to the reality to enjoy him as he really was. in spite of the governess’s call. and his plump. and . and with desperate joy shrieked: “Mother! Mother!” Running up to her. aroused in Anna a feeling akin to disappointment.Chapter XXXII The first person to meet Anna at home was her son. he was charming. Anna experienced almost physical pleasure in the sensation of his nearness and his caresses. his blue eyes. like her husband. graceful little legs in tightly pulled-up stockings. She had imagined him better than he was in reality. he hung on her neck. “I told you it was Mother!” he shouted to the governess. But even as he was.

” . when she met his simple. and even taught the other children. confiding. The Countess Lidia Ivanovna was a tall. “Y es.” said Seryozha. and told her son what sort of little girl was Tanya at Moscow. smiling. with an unhealthily sallow face and splendid.” answered Anna. and how Tanya could read. so you took the olive branch?” inquired Countess Lidia Ivanovna. am I not so nice as she?” asked Seryozha. Anna liked her. and heard his naïve questions. pensive black eyes. it’s all over. “Well. Anna took out the presents Dolly’s children had sent him. stout woman. and loving glance.” “I know that. as soon as she came into the room. but to-day she seemed to be seeing her for the first time with all her defects. “Why. my dear. “To me you’re nicer than any one in the world. “My bellesœur is in general too hasty. Anna had not had time to drink her coffee when the Countess Lidia Ivanovna was announced.moral soothing. but it was all much less serious than we had supposed.

. I am so worried to-day. Two or three people. but the others simply drag it down. why?” asked Anna. though she was interested in everything that did not concern her. there’s plenty of sorrow and evil in the world. “They pounce on the idea.” “Oh. philanthropic institution) “was going splendidly. Yesterday Pravdin wrote to me . understand all the importance of the thing. she interrupted Anna: “Y es.” added Countess Lidia Ivanovna in a tone of ironical submission to destiny. and distort it. but with these gentlemen it’s impossible to do anything. The Society of the Little Sisters”1 (this was a religiously-patriotic. trying to suppress a smile.” Pravdin was a well-known Panslavist abroad. “I’m beginning to be weary of fruitlessly championing the truth.But Countess Lidia Ivanovna.. and Countess Lidia Ivanovna described the purport of his . and then work it out so pettily and unworthily. your husband among them. had a habit of never listening to what interested her. and sometimes I’m quite unhinged by it.

2 and departed in haste. yet she’s always angry. “Or has she been very much irritated today? It’s really ludicrous. her object is doing good.letter. left alone. Alexey Alexandrovitch was at the ministry. Then the countess told her of more disagreements and intrigues against the work of the unification of the churches.3 “It was all the same before. the wife of a chief secretary. promising to come to dinner. as she had that day to be at the meeting of some society and also at the Slavonic committee. Anna. At three o’clock she too went away.” After Countess Lidia Ivanovna another friend came. spent the time till dinner in assisting at her son’s dinner (he dined apart from his parents) and in putting her things in order. and she always has enemies. and in reading and answering the notes and letters which had . who told her all the news of the town. but why was it I didn’t notice it before?” Anna asked herself. she’s a Christian. of course. and always enemies in the name of Christianity and doing good.

too. and I answered as I ought to have done. In the habitual conditions of her life she felt again resolute and irreproachable. . and could never lower her and himself by jealousy. The feeling of causeless shame.accumulated on her table. She recalled with wonder her state of mind on the previous day. had completely vanished. To speak of it would be to attach importance to what has no importance. “What was it? Nothing. To speak of it to my husband would be unnecessary and out of the question. thank God.” she told herself. which she had felt on the journey. and her excitement. Vronsky said something silly. which it was easy to put a stop to. and how Alexey Alexandrovitch had answered that every woman living in the world was exposed to such incidents. there’s nothing to speak of. one of her husband’s subordinates.” She remembered how she had told her husband of what was almost a declaration made her at Petersburg by a young man. “So then there’s no reason to speak of it? And indeed. but that he had the fullest confidence in her tact.

At dinner-time (there were always a few people dining with the Karenins) there arrived an old lady. He went into his study to see the people waiting for him with petitions. wearing a white tie and evening coat with two stars. Alexey Alexandrovitch came in. he had not time to come in to her. Anna went into the drawing-room to receive these guests. and to sign some papers brought him by his chief secretary. and a young man who had been recommended to Alexey Alexandrovitch for the service. Precisely at five o’clock. as he had . before the bronze Peter the First clock1 had struck the fifth stroke. a cousin of Alexey Alexandrovitch. the chief secretary of the department and his wife. but as often happened.Chapter XXXIII Alexey Alexandrovitch came back from the meeting of the ministers at four o‘clock.

with a smile. but the conversation was for the most part general. and again. Altogether. where she had a box for that evening. and drove off to the council. nor to the theater. pressed his wife’s hand. Anna did not go out that evening either to the Princess Betsy Tverskaya. and hurriedly sat down. She did not go out principally because the dress she had reckoned upon was not ready. on turning. “Yes. and. Every minute of Alexey Alexandrovitch’s life was portioned out and occupied. After dinner he spent half an hour with his guests.” was his motto. hearing of her return. with a sarcastic smile.” At dinner he talked a little to his wife about Moscow matters. dealing with Petersburg official and public news. Anna. You wouldn’t believe how uncomfortable” (he laid stress on the word uncomfortable) “it is to dine alone. greeted every one. withdrew. . smiling to his wife. my solitude is over. had invited her. who. “Unhasting and unresting. he adhered to the strictest punctuality. asked her after Stepan Arkadyevitch.to go out directly after dinner. He came into the dining-hall. And to make time to get through all that lay before him every day.

It appeared that two dresses had not been done at all. and before leaving Moscow she had given her dressmaker three dresses to transform. The dressmaker came to explain. and they ought to have been ready three days before. put him to bed herself. The dresses had to be altered so that they could not be recognized. while the other one had not been altered as Anna had intended. and that she had no reason to feel ashamed before any one else or before herself. . She felt so light-hearted and serene. and spent the whole evening with her son. and tucked him up.after the departure of her guests. declaring that it would be better as she had done it. she saw so clearly that all that had seemed to her so important on her railway journey was only one of the common trivial incidents of fashionable life. was very much annoyed. She was glad she had not gone out anywhere. to the consideration of her attire. She was generally a mistress of the art of dressing well without great expense. signed him with the cross. To regain her serenity completely she went into the nursery. and Anna was so furious that she felt ashamed when she thought of it afterwards. and had spent the evening so well.

Anna smiled. I see your visit was a success. Exactly at half-past nine she heard his ring. and afterwards for Dolly. and he came into the room. “Altogether then. She knew that he said that simply to show that family considerations could not prevent him from expressing his genuine opinion. though he is your brother. the accident at the station. “I am glad it has all ended so satisfactorily. her arrival.” said Alexey Alexandrovitch severely. Then she described the pity she had felt. “I imagine one cannot exonerate such a man from blame. and she began telling him about everything from the beginning: her journey with Countess Vronskaya. yes. “Oh. “Here you are at last!” she observed. and . and liked it.” she said.” he said to her.Anna sat down at the hearth with an English novel and waited for her husband. He kissed her hand and sat down beside her. She knew that characteristic in her husband. first for her brother. holding out her hand to him.

what do they say about the new act I have got passed in the council?” Anna had heard nothing of this act.” Having drunk his second cup of tea with cream. “Come. and she brought him by questions to telling it. with a complacent smile. She saw that Alexey Alexandrovitch wanted to tell her something pleasant to him about it.” he went on. Alexey Alexandrovitch got up. and she felt conscience-stricken at having been able so readily to forget what was to him of such importance. and bread. “I was very. I expect?” he said. and was going towards his study. With the same complacent smile he told her of the ovation he had received in consequence of the act he had passed.that you are back again. “Here. on the other hand. very glad. It shows that at last a reasonable and steady view of the matter is becoming prevalent among us.” he said. it has made a great sensation. . “And you’ve not been anywhere this evening? You’ve been dull.

in spite of this. in consequence of it. that he was really interested in books dealing with politics. getting up after him and accompanying him across the room to his study. of reading in the evening. She knew his habit. which swallowed up almost the whole of his time. as people smile at the weaknesses of those they love. that in spite of his official duties. she escorted him to the door of the study. “A very remarkable book. that had grown into a necessity. of which he was totally . and made investigations. She knew that in politics. above all. and. philosophy. or rather. Alexey Alexandrovitch often had doubts. “What are you reading now?” she asked. She knew. but. but on questions of art and poetry.“Oh. too. of music. no!” she answered. in theology. but made it his duty to read everything. and.” Anna smiled. Alexey Alexandrovitch never passed over anything in the world of art. Poésie des Enfers. too.”2 he answered. in philosophy. and theology. that art was utterly foreign to his nature. putting her hand under his. “Just now I’m reading Duc de Lille. She knew. he considered it his duty to keep up with everything of note that appeared in the intellectual world.

as though she were defending him to some one who had attacked him and said that one could not love him. “All the same he’s a good man. “Well. freshly washed and . and again kissed it. truthful.” she said at the door of the study. where a shaded candle and a decanter of water were already put by his armchair.” He pressed her hand. “And I’ll write to Moscow. 3 of the significance of new schools of poetry and music. finishing a letter to Dolly.devoid of understanding. when Anna was still sitting at her writing-table. and Alexey Alexandrovitch. Raphael. all of which were classified by him with very conspicuous consistency. “But why is it his ears stick out so strangely? Or has he had his hair cut?” Precisely at twelve o’clock. and remarkable in his own line. God be with you. He was fond of talking about Shakespeare. she heard the sound of measured steps in slippers. Beethoven. he had the most distinct and decided opinions. goodhearted.” Anna said to herself going back to her room.

recalling Vronsky’s glance at Alexey Alexandrovitch. “And what right had he to look at him like that?” thought Anna.combed. now the fire seemed quenched in her. “It’s time.” said he. on the contrary. during her stay at Moscow. came in to her. hidden somewhere far away. but her face had none of the eagerness which. . with a book under his arm. she went into the bedroom. with a meaning smile. and he went into their bedroom. it’s time. had fairly flashed from her eyes and her smile. Undressing.

While still outside his own door. “If that’s one of the villains. the lisp of a feminine voice. not particularly well-connected. and he had often been locked up after all sorts of ludicrous and disgraceful scandals. a hired carriage familiar to him. and Petritsky’s voice. but always hopelessly in debt. but he was a favorite both of his comrades and his superior officers. Petritsky was a young lieutenant.Chapter XXXIV When Vronsky went to Moscow from Petersburg. don’t let him in!” Vronsky told the servant not to announce him. Towards evening he was always drunk. he heard masculine laughter. as he rang. at the outer door. and not merely not wealthy. he had left his large set of rooms in Morskaia to his friend and favorite comrade Petritsky. Vronsky saw. and slipped . On arriving at twelve o‘clock from the station at his flat.

of course?” “I should think so. a friend of Petritsky’s. with a rosy little face and flaxen hair. and filling the whole room. resplendent in a lilac satin gown.” said Vronsky. some coffee for him out of the new coffee-pot. Baroness Shilton. scraping his chair. like a canary. in his overcoat.” he said. sat at the round table making coffee.” “Y ou’re home after a journey. jumping up. “You know each other. probably just come from duty. Oh. baroness. “Our host himself! Baroness. wherever you are. were sitting each side of her. “What next! I’m an old friend. in full uniform. “so I’m flying. if I’m in the way. indicating the baroness. I’ll be off this minute.” said Vronsky. Kamerovsky?” he added.quietly into the first room. Petritsky.” “Y ou’re home. pressing the baroness’s little hand. “Bravo! Vronsky!” shouted Petritsky. and the cavalry captain Kamerovsky. we didn’t expect you! Hope you’re satisfied with the ornament of your study.” said the baroness. Why. with her Parisian chatter. . with a bright smile. “How do you do.

I’ll make you some coffee. so go and wash and get ready. “There. and your wife?” said the baroness suddenly.” said the baroness.” “So much the better. sitting down again. and anxiously turning the screw in the new coffee-pot.1 making no secret of her relations with him. interrupting Vronsky’s conversation with his comrade. turning to Petritsky. addressing Petritsky.” “You’ll spoil it!” “No.2 and a Bohemian I shall die. Have you brought your wife?” “No baroness. so much the better. Shake .coldly shaking hands with Kamerovsky. I was born a Bohemian. “We’ve been marrying you here. “I’ll put it in.” “After dinner there’s no credit in them! Well. I won’t spoil it! Well. whom she called Pierre as a contraction of his surname.” she said. give me the coffee. you never know how to say such pretty things. then. what’s that for? After dinner I say things quite as good. “Pierre.” said the baroness. “No.

) “Now I want to begin a suit against him.hands on it. that . it’s boiling over. and. What do you advise? Kamerovsky. look after the coffee. with many jokes.” Vronsky heard with pleasure this light-hearted prattle of a pretty woman. because I must have my property. began telling him. agreed with her. Do you understand the folly of it. and altogether dropped at once into the tone habitual to him in talking to such women. “he wants to get the benefit of my fortune. who believe that one husband ought to live with the one wife whom he has lawfully married. stupid. Y ou see. above all. vulgar. I’m engrossed with business! I want a lawsuit. about her last new plans of life.” And the baroness. what am I to do?” (He was her husband. One.” she said contemptuously. asking his advice. detaining Vronsky. “He persists in refusing to give me a divorce! 3 Well. that on the pretext of my being unfaithful to him. In his Petersburg world all people were divided into utterly opposed classes. gave her half-joking counsel. ridiculous people. the lower class.

and boiled away. doing just what was required of it—that is. and strong. gay. For the first moment only. and various similar absurdities. To this class they all belonged. and in it the great thing was to be elegant. or you’ll never get washed. that one ought to bring up one’s children. but spluttered over every one. and a man manly. Vronsky was startled after the impressions of a quite different world that he had brought with him from Moscow. to abandon oneself without a blush to every passion. pleasant world he had always lived in. earn one’s bread. providing cause for much noise and laughter. good-bye. the real people. “Well now. This was the class of old-fashioned and ridiculous people. and pay one’s debts. But there was another class of people. he dropped back into the light-hearted. and spoiling a costly rug and the baroness’s gown. But immediately as though slipping his feet into old slippers. . and to laugh at everything else. a woman modest. plucky. generous. The coffee was never really made. self-controlled.a girl should be innocent.

shook hands and went off to his dressing-room. not waiting for him to go. and all will end satisfactorily. he was sick to death of her. Petritsky described to him in brief outlines his position. and Vronsky. But he had . too. with a rustle of her skirts. Kamerovsky got up too. His father said he wouldn’t give him any and pay his debts.and I shall have on my conscience the worst sin a gentleman can commit. especially since she’d taken to offering continually to lend him money. as far as it had changed since Vronsky had left Petersburg. As for the baroness. and manage that your hand may not be far from his lips. No money at all. The colonel of the regiment had announced that if these scandals did not cease he would have to leave. “So at the Français!”v and. and another fellow. His tailor was trying to get him locked up. While he was washing. was threatening to get him locked up.” answered Vronsky. So you would advise a knife to his throat?” “To be sure. He’ll kiss your hand. she vanished.

and how’s Buzulukov?” “Oh. As he listened to Petritsky’s familiar stories in the familiar setting of the rooms he had spent the last three years in. “Impossible!” he cried. too. and he never misses a single court ball. He went to a big ball in a new helmet. exquisite. Altogether everything was supremely amusing and jolly. Petritsky proceeded to tell him all the interesting news. “Impossible!” he cried. with Berkoshov. “Y ou know his weakness for balls. letting down the pedal of the washing basin in which he had been sousing his healthy red neck. in the strict Oriental style. there is a tale about Buzulukov—simply lovely!” cried Petritsky. Vronsky felt a delightful sense of coming back to the careless Petersburg life that he was used to.4 don’t you know. and was going to send seconds to him. And. “And is he as stupid and pleased as ever? Well.” He’d had a row. Have you seen the .found a girl—he’d show her to Vronsky—a marvel. not letting his comrade enter into further details of his position. but of course it would come to nothing. “genre of the slave Rebecca. at the news that Laura had flung over Fertinghof and had made up to Mileev.

she begins talking to him about the new helmets. The Grand-Duchess positively wanted to show the new helmet to the ambassador. and—just picture it!—plop went a pear and sweetmeats out of it. do listen.) “The Grand-Duchess asked him to give her the helmet.‘ says he... your Highness. and hands it to the Grand-Duchess. . lighter. . He’d been storing them up. .” answered Vronsky. . rubbing himself with a rough towel. Only picture it! . . . What do you think of that? Well. ‘Here. he doesn’t give it her. nodding. ’is the new helmet.new helmets? Very nice. and.. so he’s standing . whatever he was .’ She turned the helmet the other side up. He’s mute as a fish. what’s his name. Well. the . I say. “Up comes the Grand-Duchess with some ambassador or other. They see our friend standing there. tries to take the helmet from him . two pounds of sweetmeats! .. No. as ill-luck would have it. Well. .” “I am listening. He pulls it from him. frowning—give it to her. do! He doesn’t give it to her.. the .. every one’s winking at him. .” (Petritsky mimicked how he was standing with the helmet. he won’t give it up! .

when he had done that. to drive to his brother‘s. when he thought of the helmet. with the assistance of his valet. and to Betsy’s. and to pay several visits with a view to beginning to go into that society where he might meet Madame Karenina. Vronsky. he broke out into his healthy laugh.darling!” Vronsky burst into roars of laughter. As he always did in Petersburg. he left home not meaning to return till late at night. And long afterwards. and went off to report himself. He intended. got into his uniform. Having heard all the news. close rows of teeth. . when he was talking of other things. showing his strong.

Part Two .

.

then nitrate of silver. a celebrated physician was called in. and that nothing could be more natural than for a man still youngish to handle a young girl naked. The celebrated physician. and as his advice when spring came was to go abroad. which was to pronounce on the state of Kitty’s health and the measures to be taken to restore her failing strength. a consultation was being held.Chapter I At the end of the winter. that maiden modesty is a mere relic of barbarism. He . and as spring came on she grew worse. in the Shtcherbatskys’ house. The family doctor gave her cod-liver oil. then iron. with peculiar satisfaction. asked to examine the patient. but as the first and the second and the third were alike in doing no good. still youngish. He maintained. a very handsome man. She had been ill. it seemed.

As a man who had seen something of life. After a careful examination and sounding of the bewildered patient. no harm as he did it and consequently he considered modesty in the girl not merely as a relic of barbarism. and neither a fool nor an invalid. had read the same books. dazed with shame. and in his heart was furious at the whole farce. as it seemed to him. There was nothing for it but to submit. in the princess’s household and circle it was for some reason accepted that this celebrated doctor alone had some special knowledge. he had no faith in medicine. and that he alone could save Kitty. and felt and thought. although all the doctors had studied in the same school. specially as he was perhaps the only one who fully comprehended the .thought it natural because he did it every day. having scrupulously washed his hands. and though some people said this celebrated doctor was a bad doctor. and learned the same science. the celebrated doctor. was standing in the drawingroom talking to the prince. but also as an insult to himself. listening to the doctor. since. The prince frowned and coughed.

She felt she had sinned against Kitty. and did not know what to do. The prince withdrew. but her lips quivered. and that the principal person in the house was the mother. as he listened to the celebrated doctor’s chatter about his daughter’s symptoms. and then I will have the honor of laying my . doctor?” “Immediately.” “Is there hope?” she meant to say. “Well. “Tell me every-thing. and she could not utter the question. I will talk it over with my colleague. He perceived that it was no good talking to the old man. decide our fate. doctor. and with difficulty condescending to the level of his intelligence. “Well. The doctor was meantime with difficulty restraining the expression of his contempt for this old gentleman. trying not to show how ridiculous he thought the whole performance. The princess was distracted.cause of Kitty’s illness. Before her he decided to scatter his pearls.1 At that instant the princess came into the drawing-room with the family doctor. “Conceited blockhead!” he thought. princess.” said the princess.

. there are always moral.” The princess went out with a sigh. but . nervous excitability. When the doctors were left alone.” “So we had better leave you?” “As you please. “But . spiritual .” said he. there is nothing definite. “The commencement of the tuberculous process we are not. . and in the middle of his sentence looked at his big gold watch. and so on. The celebrated doctor listened to him. the family doctor began timidly explaining his opinion. “Yes.” The family doctor respectfully ceased in the middle of his observations. till there are cavities. malnutrition. able to define. that there was a commencement of tuberculous trouble. The question stands thus: in presence of indications of tuberculous process. and so on. as you are aware. you know. But we may suspect it. what is to be done to maintain nutrition?” “But.opinion before you. . And there are indications. .

” responded the celebrated physician.” And the celebrated doctor expounded his plan of treatment with Soden waters. well. or shall I have to drive round?”2 he asked. “Y es. What is wanted is means of improving nutrition. “I’ve no liking for foreign tours. “Ah! it is. The family doctor listened attentively and . Oh. again glancing at his watch.” the family doctor permitted himself to interpolate with a subtle smile. The one is in close connection with the other. of which we cannot be certain. is the Yausky bridge done yet. then I can do it in twenty minutes. and not for lowering it.causes at the back in these cases. one must attack both sides at once. So we were saying the problem may be put thus: to maintain nutrition and to give tone to the nerves. a foreign tour will be of no use. “Beg pardon.” “And how about a tour abroad?” asked the family doctor.3 a remedy obviously prescribed primarily on the ground that they could do no harm. And take note: if there is an early stage of tuberculous process. that’s an understood thing.

” He glanced once more at his watch. with a peculiar glitter in her eyes. “But in favor of foreign travel I would urge the change of habits. accompanied by the doctor. those German quacks are mischievous. “Oh! time’s up already.” “Come this way. And then the mother wishes it. Well. let them go then. “What! another examination!” cried the mother. They ought to be persuaded. Wasted and flushed. Only.respectfully. The celebrated doctor announced to the princess (a feeling of what was due from him dictated his doing so) that he ought to see the patient once more. in that case. left there by the agony of shame she had been put through.. “Oh. only a few details. with horror.. let them go.. Kitty .” and he went to the door. princess..” And the mother.. to be sure. went into the drawing-room to Kitty. the removal from conditions calling up reminiscences. “Ah! Well.” he added. no..

He sat down with a smile.” And the doctor began scientifically explaining to . “However. “Excuse me. felt her pulse. and all at once got up.. when Kitty had left the room. I had finished. Why would they try to cure her with pills and powders? But she could not grieve her mother.. and her eyes filled with tears. “Nervous irritability.” he said to the princess. ludicrous even! Doctoring her seemed to her as absurd as putting together the pieces of a broken vase. and again began asking her tiresome questions. furious. This is the third time you’ve asked me the same thing. doctor. Her heart was broken. When the doctor came in she flushed crimson. but there is really no object in this. “May I trouble you to sit down.. especially as her mother considered herself to blame. facing her. She answered him.” The celebrated doctor did not take offense. All her illness and treatment struck her as a thing so stupid.stood in the middle of the room. princess?” the celebrated doctor said to her.

It seemed as though some piece of good fortune had come to pass after the doctor had gone. the condition of the young princess. Finally his decision was pronounced: they were to go abroad. as an exceptionally intelligent woman. I’m quite well. .the princess. but to put no faith in foreign quacks. let’s go!” she said. she began talking of the preparations for the journey. At the question: Should they go abroad? the doctor plunged into deep meditation. and concluded by insisting on the drinking of the waters. But if you want to go abroad. as though resolving a weighty problem. which were certainly harmless. The mother was much more cheerful when she went back to her daughter. and to apply to him in any need. “Really. almost always. She had often. and Kitty pretended to be more cheerful. mamma. and trying to appear interested in the proposed tour. to be pretending now.

She knew that there was to be a consultation that day. to come and hear Kitty’s fate. though she had trouble and anxiety enough of her own. coming into the drawingroom. born at the end of the winter). it was utterly impossible to report what he had said. without taking off her hat. which was to be decided that day. The only point of interest was that it was settled they should go . Good news.Chapter II Soon after the doctor. and though she was only just up after her confinement (she had another baby. well?” she said. then?” They tried to tell her what the doctor had said. a little girl. Dolly had arrived. but it appeared that though the doctor had talked distinctly enough and at great length. “Y ou’re all in good spirits. “Well. she had left her tiny baby and a sick child.

Her dearest friend. her sister. money. Dolly could not help sighing. The first onslaught of jealousy. and even the discovery of infidelities could never now affect her as it had the first time. Besides this. and Dolly was continually tortured by suspicions of infidelity. despising him and still more herself. the nursing of her young baby did not go well. the care of her large family was a constant worry to her: first. but Stepan Arkadyevitch was hardly ever at home. could never come back again. which she tried to dismiss. Her relations with Stepan Arkadyevitch after their reconciliation had become humiliating. already. Such a discovery now would only mean breaking up family habits. was hardly ever forthcoming. then the nurse had gone away. dreading the agonies of jealousy she had been through. too. was going away. The union Anna had cemented turned out to be of no solid character.abroad. and she let herself be deceived. And her life was not a cheerful one. for the weakness. once lived through. and family harmony was breaking down again at the same point. now one of the . There had been nothing definite.

mamma. and then I shall shut myself up entirely.” said his wife. Alexander. She lifted her head and looked at him with a forced smile. Lili is ill. “It would be nicer for him and for us as well. how are all of you?” asked her mother. and I’m afraid it’s scarlatina. if—God forbid—it should be scarlatina. “That’s as you like.children had fallen ill.” The old prince got up and stroked Kitty’s hair. It always seemed to her that he understood her .” The old prince too had come in from his study after the doctor’s departure. “Ah. “Well. and what do you mean to do with me?” “I suppose you had better stay here. he turned to his wife: “How have you settled it? you’re going? Well. why shouldn’t father come with us?” said Kitty. I have come here now to hear about Kitty. and saying a few words to her. and after presenting his cheek to Dolly. we have plenty of troubles of our own.” “Mamma.

” he turned to his elder daughter. she stretched out towards him expecting a kiss.better than any one in the family. but he only patted her hair and said: “These stupid chignons! There’s no getting at the real daughter. Well. “He’s always out. understanding that her husband was meant. hey?” “Nothing. and she fancied that his love gave him insight. Being the youngest. Dolinka. father. though he did not say much about her. she was her father’s favorite. it seemed to her that he saw right through her. he’s still getting ready for the journey.” she could not resist adding with a sarcastic smile. I scarcely ever see him. “what’s your young buck about.” . Reddening.” answered Dolly. One simply strokes the bristles of dead women. and understood all that was not good that was passing within her. “Why. hasn’t he gone into the country yet—to see about selling that forest?” “No. When now her glance met his blue kindly eyes looking intently at her.

that’s it!” said the prince. he understands it all. so much .“Oh. “Y es. and going out again with father for an early morning walk in the frost.” he said to his wife. Katia. I’m quite well. sitting down. The prince listened to the princess’s scolding rather a long while without speaking. yet at these words Kitty became confused and overcome like a detected criminal. and in these words he’s telling me that though I’m ashamed. “you must wake up one fine day and say to yourself: Why. She tried to begin. “See what comes of your jokes!” the princess pounced down on her husband. and merry. Hey?” What her father said seemed simple enough. “And so am I to be getting ready for a journey too? At your service. and all at once burst into tears.” he went on to his younger daughter. I must get over my shame.” she began a string of reproaches. he sees it all.” She could not pluck up spirit to make any answer. . but his face was more and more frowning. . poor child. “She’s so much to be pitied. and rushed out of the room. “And I tell you what. “Y ou’re always .

I can’t bear to hear you!” said the prince gloomily. and since you’ve challenged me to it. madam.” The prince apparently had plenty more to say. but as soon as the princess heard his tone she subsided at once. Laws against such young gallants there have always been. getting up from his low chair. the young dandy.to be pitied. you and nobody else. as she always did on serious occasions. and became penitent. old as I am. I’d have called him out to the barrier. if there has been nothing that ought not to have been. and by the change in her tone both Dolly and the prince knew she was speaking of Vronsky. “I don’t know why there aren’t laws against such base. dishonorable people.” she whispered. yet stopping in the doorway. moving to . “There are laws. and seeming anxious to get away. Alexander. and there still are! Y es. “Alexander.” “Ah. Ah! to be so mistaken in people!” said the princess. and now you physic her and call in these quacks. and you don’t feel how it hurts her to hear the slightest reference to the cause of it. Yes. I’ll tell you who’s to blame for it all: you and you.

But when her father left them she made ready for what was the chief thing needful—to go to Kitty and console her. “There. that’s enough! Y ou’re wretched too. God is merciful . morally speaking.. I know. Dolly. Before this. that’s enough. she felt ashamed for her mother. And the prince went out of the room. and tender towards her father for so quickly being kind again. thanks. He went up to her. she tried to restrain her mother. . She took off her hat. During the prince’s outburst she was silent. . and she prepared to do it. There’s no great harm done. as soon as Kitty went out of the room in tears. as he responded to the tearful kiss of the princess that he felt on his hand. with her motherly. It can’t be helped.. not knowing what he was saying.him and beginning to weep. tucked up her sleeves and prepared for action. family instincts. had promptly perceived that here a woman’s work lay before her.” he said. and. . While her mother was attacking her father. As soon as she began to cry the prince too calmed down. so far as filial reverence would allow.

But I know it’s all on account of the other.” “Mamma. he has deceived her so horribly. what then? I don’t understand.” “So did Kitty perhaps refuse him? . mamma: did you know that Levin meant to make Kitty an offer when he was here the last time? He told Stiva so. and she wouldn’t have refused him if it hadn’t been for the other.” “Y es. and mothers haven’t a word to say in anything.” “Well. I’ll go up to her.” It was too terrible for the princess to think how she had sinned against her daughter. “Oh. She didn’t tell you so?” “No... . I really don’t understand! Nowadays they will all go their own way.” . and she broke out angrily. but suppose she has refused Levin. .“I’d been meaning to tell you something for a long while. she has said nothing to me either of one or the other. . and then . . I know. And then. she’s too proud. .

do.“Well. Did I tell you not to?” said her mother. .

Dolly remembered how they had decorated the room the year before together. with what love and gaiety.” “What about?” Kitty asked swiftly. and white.” said Dolly. her eyes fixed immovably on a corner of the rug. Her heart turned cold when she saw Kitty sitting on a low chair near the door.1as fresh. and pink. and the cold. lifting her head . a pretty. and I shall have to keep in and you won’t be able to come to see me. rather ill-tempered expression of her face did not change. Kitty glanced at her sister. “I want to talk to you. and gay as Kitty herself had been two months ago. sitting down beside her. pink little room. “I’m just going now.Chapter III When she went into Kitty’s little room. full of knick-knacks in vieux saxe.

but your trouble?” “I have no trouble.” said Kitty. in a breaking voice. “No.” “Nonsense. and her face had a stern expression..in dismay. if it hadn’t. We’ve all been through it. “He’s not worth your grieving over him.” pursued Darya Alexandrovna. coming straight to the point. and rapidly moving her fingers. it’s of so little consequence..” Kitty did not speak. “Don’t talk of it! Please. “What should it be..” “Oh. flushed crimson. and would still be in love with you. She turned round on her chair. pinched the clasp of her belt first with one hand and then with the . the most awful thing of all for me is this sympathizing!” shrieked Kitty. because he has treated me with contempt. Do you suppose I could help knowing? I know all about it. And believe me.. Kitty. I’m certain he was in love with you. don’t talk of it!” “But who can have told you so? No one has said that. suddenly flying into a passion..

. too. “That I’ve been in love with a man who didn’t care a straw for me.other. that in moments of excitement Kitty was capable of forgetting herself and saying a great deal too much. “What. I see you’re unhappy. I am too proud ever to allow myself to care for a man who does not love me. quite the contrary . . . .” But Kitty in her fury did not hear her. that she’s sympathizing with me! . who imagines that .” . she knew. that . . . . what is it you want to make me feel. .” “Why are you tormenting me?” “But I . . . I don’t want these condolences and this humbug!” “Kitty. . but it was too late. and that I’m dying of love for him? And this is said to me by my own sister. . . Dolly knew this trick her sister had of clenching her hands when she was much excited. you’re unjust. and Dolly would have soothed her. eh?” said Kitty quickly. “I’ve nothing to grieve over and be comforted about.

. her head mournfully bowed. That humiliation of which she was always conscious came back to her with a peculiar bitterness when her sister reminded her of it. . instead of running out of the room. The silence lasted for two minutes: Dolly was thinking of herself. taking her by the hand: “tell me. . Kitty.” said Darya Alexandrovna. and I say it again. who has cared for another woman. and flinging her clasp on the ground. She leaped up from her chair. She . Only one thing. did Levin speak to you? . she gesticulated rapidly with her hands and said: “Why bring Levin in too? I can’t understand what you want to torment me for. never would I do as you’re doing—go back to a man who’s deceived you. I’ve told you. as she had meant to do. but I can’t!” And saying these words she glanced at her sister.“Y es. . Tell me the truth. . I don’t say so either. and never. and hid her face in her handkerchief. and seeing that Dolly sat silent. sat down near the door.” The mention of Levin’s name seemed to deprive Kitty of the last vestige of self-control. I can’t understand it! You may. that I have some pride.

As though tears were the indispensable oil. And the sweet face covered with tears hid itself in Darya Alexandrovna’s skirt. without which the machinery of mutual confidence could not run smoothly between the two sisters. She felt certain that her surmises were correct. and she was angry with her. the sisters after their tears talked. that Kitty’s misery. so wretched!” she whispered penitently. Dolly for her part knew all she had wanted to find out. not of what was uppermost in their minds. smothered sobbing. and felt arms about her neck. her inconsolable misery. Kitty knew that the words she had uttered in anger about her husband’s infidelity and her humiliating position had cut her poor sister to the heart. though they talked of outside matters. Kitty was on her knees before her. and Vronsky had deceived her. they understood each other. and with it the sound of heart-rending. “Dolinka. But suddenly she heard the rustle of a skirt. but.had not looked for such cruelty in her sister. I am so. was due precisely to the fact that Levin had made her an offer and she had refused him. but that she had forgiven her. and that she was fully .

and be rid of me. “I have nothing to make me miserable. coarse to me. “Father began saying something to me just now. seeing the puzzled look in her sister’s eyes. As though everything that was good in me was all hidden away. and I myself most of all? Y ou can’t imagine what loathsome thoughts I have about everything. Come. as they call them—I can’t bear to see them.. smiling.. I know it’s not the truth. It seems to me he thinks all I want is to be married. but I can’t drive away such thoughts. whatever loathsome thoughts can you have?” asked Dolly. “The most utterly loathsome and coarse: I can’t tell you. Eligible suitors.” she said. loathsome. and nothing was left but the most loathsome. getting calmer. but much worse.. or low spirits. It seems to me .prepared to love Levin and to detest Vronsky. It’s not unhappiness. she talked of nothing but her spiritual condition.” “Why. Mother takes me to a ball: it seems to me she only takes me to get me married off as soon as may be. how am I to tell you?” she went on. Kitty said not a word of that. “but can you understand that everything has become hateful.

everything presents itself to me.they’re taking stock of me and summing me up. she wanted to say further that ever since this change had taken place in her. in the coarsest. “That’s my illness. . I’ve had scarlatina. In old days to go anywhere in a ball-dress was a simple joy to me. “Oh. . and I’ll persuade mamma to let me. well. now I feel ashamed and awkward. and that she could not see him without the grossest and most hideous conceptions rising before her imagination. most loathsome light. and went to stay at her sister’s and nursed the children all through the . Stepan Arkadyevitch had become insufferably repulsive to her.” Kitty insisted on having her way. I admired myself. I’m coming. Perhaps it will pass off.” she went on. . And then! The doctor . .” “What a pity you can’t be with me!” “Oh. yes. Then .” “But you mustn’t think about it.” “I can’t help it. I’m never happy except with the children at your house.” Kitty hesitated.

.scarlatina. for scarlatina it turned out to be. and in Lent the Shtcherbatskys went abroad. but Kitty was no better in health. The two sisters brought all the six children successfully through it.

Anna found it difficult now to recall the feeling of almost awe-stricken reverence which she had at first entertained for these persons. consisting of his colleagues and subordinates. One circle was her husband’s government official set. brought together in the most various and capricious manner. she knew their habits and weaknesses. Now she knew all of them as people know one another in a country town. Anna Arkadyevna Karenina had friends and close ties in three different circles of this highest society. and where the shoe pinched each one of them.Chapter IV The highest Petersburg society is essentially one: in it every one knows every one else. every one even visits every one else. and belonging to different social strata. But this great set has its subdivisions. She knew their relations with one another .

Now. and godly women. and ambitious men. and she felt so bored and ill at ease in that world that she went to see the Countess Lidia Ivanovna as little as possible. benevolent. But that circle of political. One of the clever people belonging to the set had called it “the conscience of Petersburg society.” Alexey Alexandrovitch had the highest esteem for this circle. It seemed to her that both she and all of them were insincere. Another little set with which Anna was in close relations was the one by means of which Alexey Alexandrovitch had made his career. masculine interests had never interested her. and Anna with her special gift for getting on with every one. since her return from Moscow. in spite of Countess Lidia Ivanovna’s influence. and how each one maintained his position. . ugly. and she avoided it. and where they agreed and disagreed. had in the early days of her life in Petersburg made friends in this circle also. and clever. learned. she had come to feel this set insufferable. It was a set made up of elderly.and with the head authorities. The center of this circle was the Countess Lidia Ivanovna. knew who was for whom.

of dinners. because it necessitated an expenditure beyond her means. She . making fun of Countess Lidia Ivanovna’s coterie. though their tastes were not merely similar. who had an income of a hundred and twenty thousand roubles. “but for a pretty young woman like you it’s early days for that house of charity. showed her much attention.” Anna had at first avoided as far as she could Princess Tverskaya’s world.” Betsy used to say. “When I’m old and ugly I’ll be the same. and drew her into her set. and who had taken a great fancy to Anna ever since she first came out.w For the demi-monde the members of that fashionable world believed that they despised.The third circle with which Anna had ties was preëminently the fashionable world—the world of balls. and besides in her heart she preferred the first circle. but in fact identical. her cousin’s wife. of sumptuous dresses. Her connection with this circle was kept up through Princess Betsy Tverskaya. the world that hung on to the court with one hand. But since her visit to Moscow she had done quite the contrary. so as to avoid sinking to the level of the demi-monde.

on arriving at a soirée x where she had expected to meet him. She was conscious herself that her delight sparkled in her eyes and curved her lips into a smile. when he could. and speaking to her.avoided her serious-minded friends. She gave him no encouragement. and that this pursuit was not merely not distasteful to her. and she could not quench the expression of this delight. but every time she met him there surged up in her heart that same feeling of quickened life that had come upon her that day in the railway carriage when she saw him for the first time. She met Vronsky specially often at Betsy’s. of his love. and went out into the fashionable world. and experienced an agitating joy at those meetings. and not finding him there. she realized distinctly from the rush of disappointment that she had been deceiving herself. Vronsky was everywhere where he had any chance of meeting Anna. At first Anna sincerely believed that she was displeased with him for daring to pursue her. but that it made the whole interest . Soon after her return from Moscow. for Betsy was a Vronsky by birth and his cousin. There she met Vronsky.

She nodded. “If I complain of anything it’s only that I’m not caught enough. my dear boy.” answered Vronsky. But come after the opera.” “That’s my one desire. to tell the truth. “she wasn’t there.” she added with a smile. and all the fashionable world was in the theater. good-humored smile. Vronsky. “I marvel at the second-sight of lovers.” . I begin to lose hope.of her life. “But how I remember your jeers!” continued Princess Betsy. who took a peculiar pleasure in following up this passion to a successful issue. He thanked her by a smile. and sat down beside her. so that no one but he could hear. did not wait till the entr’acte. seeing his cousin from his stall in the front row. A celebrated singer was singing for the second time.y but went to her box. to be caught. “Why didn’t you come to dinner?” she said to him.” Vronsky looked inquiringly at her. with his serene. “What’s become of all that? Y ou’re caught.

and can never be ridiculous. and. “I’m afraid I’m becoming ridiculous. He was very well aware that in their eyes the position of an unsuccessful lover of a girl. might be ridiculous. or of any woman free to marry. regardless of everything. the row of boxes facing them. “Excuse me. “Entendons nous . But the position of a man pursuing a married woman. .“Why. over her bare shoulder. taking an opera-glass out of her hand. whatever hope can you have?” said Betsy. and so it was with a proud and gay smile under his mustaches that he lowered the operaglass and looked at his cousin. staking his life on drawing her into adultery.” said Vronsky.” he added. has something fine and grand about it. laughing and showing his even rows of teeth. offended on behalf of her friend. ”z But in her eyes there were gleams of light that betrayed that she understood perfectly and precisely as he did what hope he might have.” He was very well aware that he ran no risk of being ridiculous in the eyes of Betsy or any other fashionable people. . . and proceeding to scrutinize. “None whatever.

all to do with my mission of peace.” “I can’t. a thousand . “I must tell you about that.’”2 said Betsy. . Yes.” “From Nilsson?”1 Betsy queried in horror.“But why was it you didn’t come to dinner?” she said. I’ve been reconciling a husband with a man who’d insulted his wife.” “ ‘Blessed are the peacemakers. really!” “Well. though she could not herself have distinguished Nilsson’s voice from any chorus girl’s. “Can’t help it. admiring him. did you succeed?” “Almost. I was busily employed. theirs is the kingdom of heaven. you’d never guess. do you suppose? I’ll give you a hundred guesses. vaguely recollecting she had heard some similar saying from . I’ve an appointment there. I’m going to the French theater. getting up. and doing what. . “Come to me in the next entr’acte.” “Y ou really must tell me about it.” she said.

some one. then. sit down.” And she sat down again. . “Very well. and tell me what it’s all about.

so much the better.” “Officers of your regiment. . looking at her with his laughing eyes. of course?” “I didn’t say they were officers. “I’m not going to mention any names. she . They were driving on their way to dinner with a friend in the most festive state of mind. drinking.” “In other words. And they beheld a pretty woman in a hired sledge. but it’s so good it’s an awful temptation to tell the story. listen: two festive young men were driving .Chapter V “This is rather indiscreet.” said Vronsky.” “Possibly. .—two young men who had been lunching.” “But I shall guess.” “Well.

The fair one darts up-stairs to the top story. answered that there were a great many of them about there. and write a letter to the unknown fair one. and exquisite little feet. he was giving a farewell dinner. looks round at them. There they certainly did drink a little too much.” “And after what you said. They get a glimpse of red lips under a short veil. and they carry the letter up-stairs themselves. No one knows. They.” “Y ou describe it with such feeling that I fancy you must be one of the two. To their amazement. so as to elucidate whatever might appear not perfectly intelligible in the . the fair one alights at the entrance of the very house to which they were going. so they fancy anyway. in answer to their inquiry whether any ‘young ladies’ are living on the top floor. and.overtakes them. And at dinner they inquire who lives at the top in that house. follow her. They compose an ardent epistle. They gallop at full speed. just now! Well. a declaration in fact. as one always does at farewell dinners. After dinner the two young men go into their host’s study. the young men go in to their comrade’s. only their host’s valet. of course. nods to them and laughs.

letter. and I became a mediator. carries in their messages. I assure you Talleyrand2 couldn’t hold a . and such a mediator! .” “How do you know he had whiskers like sausages. The government clerk lodges a complaint. you shall hear. they hand her the letter. as red as a lobster. The maid.” “Why are you telling me these horrible stories? Well?” “They ring. A maid-servant opens the door. stupefied. and sends them both about their business. All at once a gentleman appears with whiskers like sausages. announces that there is no one living in that flat except his wife. . It appears that it’s a happy couple. I’ve just been to make peace between them. and assure the maid that they’re both so in love that they’ll die on the spot at the door. a government clerk1 and his lady. .” “Well. as you say?” “Ah. and what then?” “That’s the most interesting part of the story.

but I urged him to take into consideration their heedlessness.” “Why. . ’ And you must understand.. ‘I consent. he begins to get hot and say nasty things. The government clerk with the sausages begins to melt. and insults.candle to me. the young upstarts are present all the while. and as soon as ever he begins to express them. and I have to keep the peace between them. I allowed that their conduct was bad. we entreat forgiveness for the unfortunate misunderstanding. ‘Y ou understand. their youth. and again I’m obliged to trot out all my diplomatic talents. and .. We apologize in due form: we are in despair. desires to express his sentiments. Again I call out all my diplomacy. They regret it deeply. and am ready to overlook it. and effrontery of young upstarts. where was the difficulty?” “Ah. but you perceive that my wife—my wife’s a respectable woman—has been exposed to the persecution. the young men had only just been lunching together.. . . too. you shall hear. too. then. count. but he. scoundrels. and beg you to overlook their misbehavior.’ The government clerk was softened once more.

Petritsky. and his sausages stand on end with wrath. He wanted to see him. where he really had to see the colonel of his regiment. whom he liked. Vronsky drove to the French theater. to a lady who came into her box. and once more I launch out into diplomatic wiles.” “Ah. who had lately . giving Vronsky one finger of the hand in which she held her fan. and the other culprit was a capital fellow and first-rate comrade. “He has been making me laugh so. he must tell you this story!” said Betsy. our friend the government clerk gets hot and red. who never missed a single performance there. to report on the result of his mediation. was implicated in the affair. which had occupied and amused him for the last three days. bonne chance!”aa she added.again as soon as the thing was about at an end. and the sight of all eyes. so as to be duly naked as she moved forward towards the footlights into the light of the gas.” “W e ll. and with a shrug of her shoulders she twitched down the bodice of her gown that had worked up. laughing.

On the spot the officers set off in pursuit of her. she drove home in the first sledge. the interests of the regiment were involved in it too. went out. on returning from his office. and suddenly overcome by indisposition. she came across. Both the young men were in Vronsky’s company. Venden.joined the regiment. and seeing the intoxicated officers with a letter. and feeling still more unwell. And what was most important. she could not remain standing. so Venden told the story—he had been married half a year—was at church with her mother. the young Prince Kedrov. Not a week goes by without some scandal. “Y es. she was alarmed. with a complaint against his officers. heard a ring at their bell and voices. who had insulted his wife. Venden himself. He asked for exemplary punishment. His young wife. arising from her interesting condition. whom he had invited to come and see him. The colonel of the regiment was waited upon by the government clerk. This government clerk . it’s all very well. “Petritsky’s becoming impossible. a smart-looking one.” said the colonel to Vronsky. ran up the staircase home. he had turned them out.

and decided that Petritsky and Kedrov must go with Vronsky to Venden’s to apologize. Vronsky retired to the foyer with the colonel. and that there could be no question of a duel in it. uncertain. They talked it over. On reaching the French theater. And these two influences were not in fact without effect.” Vronsky saw all the thanklessness of the business. and. and hush the matter up. as Vronsky had described. thinking it all over. and reported to him his success. made up his mind not to pursue the matter further. more than all. The colonel had called in Vronsky just because he knew him to be an honorable and intelligent man. but then for his own satisfaction proceeded . he’ll go on with the thing. that everything must be done to soften the government clerk. a man who cared for the honor of the regiment. The colonel. though the result remained. 3 The colonel and Vronsky were both fully aware that Vronsky’s name and rank would be sure to contribute greatly to the softening of the injured husband’s feelings. or non-success.won’t let it drop.

and it was a long while before he could restrain his laughter.” he went on. but killing. and how Vronsky. “It’s a disgraceful story. speaking of a new French actress. as Vronsky described how the government clerk.to cross-examine Vronsky about his interview. “However often you see her. shoving Petritsky out before him. would suddenly flare up again. “But what do you say to Claire to-day? She’s marvelous. at the last half word of conciliation. after subsiding for a while. as he recalled the details. laughing. skillfully manœuvred a retreat. It’s only the French who can do that. Kedrov really can’t fight the gentleman ! Was he so awfully hot?” he commented.” . every day she’s different.

pale face with powder. sprinkle her long. Almost at the same instant the hostess. walked in at one door and her guests at the other door of the drawing-room. noiselessly opened the immense door. and the stout porter. She had only just time to go into her dressing-room. a large room with dark walls. Her guests stepped out at the wide entrance. who used to read the newspapers in the mornings behind the glass door. downy . with freshly arranged coiffure and freshened face. set her dress to rights. to the edification of the passers-by. letting the visitors pass by him into the house. rub it.Chapter VI Princess Betsy drove home from the theater. without waiting for the end of the last act. when one after another carriages drove up to her huge house in Bolshaia Morskaia. and order tea in the big drawing-room.

round the handsome wife of an ambassador. divided into two groups: one round the samovar near the hostess. and transparent china tea-things. please. moving almost imperceptibly about the room. “She’s exceptionally good as an actress. and a brightly lighted table. flaxen-headed lady.rugs.”1 said a diplomatic attachéab in the group round the ambassador’s wife. feeling about for something to rest upon.. the party settled itself. greetings. In both groups conversation wavered. for the first few minutes. red-faced. the other at the opposite end of the drawing-room. silver samovar. in black velvet. one can see she’s studied Kaulbach. offers of tea.” “Oh. broken up by meetings. without eyebrows and . The hostess sat down at the table and took off her gloves.. gleaming with the light of candles. don’t let us talk about Nilsson! No one can possibly say anything new about her. “Did you notice how she fell down? . white cloth. and as it were. as it always does. with sharply defined black eyebrows. Chairs were set with the aid of footmen.” said a fat.

” he began with a smile.” The conversation was cut short by this observation. wearing an old silk dress.chignon. She addressed the attaché. This was Princess Myakaya. and listening to both. that nothing’s amusing that isn’t spiteful. 2 noted for her simplicity and the roughness of her manners. took part in the conversation first of one and then of the other. who was at a loss now what to begin upon. It all lies in the subject. Get me a subject. just as though they had made a compact about it. And I can’t see why they liked that remark so. “Three people have used that very phrase about Kaulbach to me to-day already. sitting in the middle between the two groups. and nicknamed enfant terrible. “But I’ll try.” said the ambassador’s wife. it’s easy to spin something . “Do tell me something amusing but not spiteful. “They say that that’s a difficult task. and a new subject had to be thought of again. small-talk. a great proficient in the art of that elegant conversation called by the English.ac Princess Myakaya. If a subject’s given me.

fair-haired young man. I often think that the celebrated talkers of the last century would have found it difficult to talk cleverly now. yes! He’s in the same style as the drawingroom. it came to a stop again. . of the relations of Tushkevitch with their hostess.round it. glancing towards a handsome. laughing. Everything clever is so stale . never-failing topic —gossip. “Don’t you think there’s something Louis Quinze3 about Tushkevitch ?” he said.” This conversation was maintained. since it rested on allusions to what could not be talked of in that room—that is to say. They had to have recourse to the sure. The conversation began amiably. but just because it was too amiable. “Oh.” “That has been said long ago. standing at the table. and that’s why it is he’s so often here.” the ambassador’s wife interrupted him. . Round the samovar and the hostess the conversation had been meanwhile vacillating in just .

that’s too lovely!” “I wonder that with her sense—for she’s not a fool. a good-natured fat man. hearing that his wife had visitors.the same way between three inevitable topics: the latest piece of public news. and scandal. the theater. too. “Have you heard the Maltishtcheva woman—the mother. came finally to rest on the last topic. how can you steal upon any one like that! .” Every one had something to say in censure or ridicule of the luckless Madame Maltishtcheva. It. illnatured gossip. came into the drawingroom before going to his club. “How did you like Nilsson?” he asked. not the daughter—has ordered a costume in diable rosead color?” “Nonsense! No. “Oh. Stepping noiselessly over the thick rugs. an ardent collector of engravings. like a burning fagot-stack. he went up to Princess Myakaya. The husband of Princess Betsy. and the conversation crackled merrily. that is. you know—that she doesn’t see how funny she is.

and I made them sauce for eighteenpence. you know nothing about music.” . the bankers . have you been at the Schützburgs’?” asked the hostess from the samovar. “and very nasty sauce it was. I can’t run to hundred-pound sauces. They showed them to us. They asked my husband and me to dinner.” “Why.. Come now. they’ve some splendid engravings. “Please don’t talk to me about the opera. “Yes.. . some green mess.How you startled me!” she responded. and conscious every one was listening. do show me! I’ve been learning about them at those—what’s their names? . ma chèreaf. what treasure have you been buying lately at the old curiosity shops?” “Would you like me to show you? But you don’t understand such things. We had to ask them. . I’d better meet you on your own ground. and talk about your majolicaae and engravings.” Princess Myakaya said. speaking loudly. and told us the sauce at that dinner cost a hundred pounds. and everybody was very much pleased with it.” “Oh.

“Will you really not have tea? Y ou should come over here by us. and took advantage of it. but she knew it had. and so the conversation around the ambassador’s wife had dropped.” the ambassador’s wife responded with a smile. we’re very happy here. “Marvelous!” said some one. and she turned to the ambassador’s wife.” “No. as now. she said simple things with some sense in them. .“She’s unique!” said the lady of the house. Princess Betsy tried to bring the whole party together. Princess Myakaya could never see why it had that effect. In the society in which she lived such plain statements produced the effect of the wittiest epigram. The sensation produced by Princess Myakaya’s speeches was always unique. As every one had been listening while Princess Myakaya spoke. and the secret of the sensation she produced lay in the fact that though she spoke not always appropriately. and she went on with the conversation that had been begun.

4 a man who’s lost his shadow. but women with a shadow usually come to a bad end.” “Why don’t you like her husband? He’s such a remarkable man. but I like her very much. “The great change is that she brought back with her the shadow of Alexey Vronsky. husband and wife.” said the ambassador’s wife.” said her friend.It was a very agreeable conversation. what of it? There’s a fable of Grimm’s about a man without a shadow. “Well. “Bad luck to your tongue!” said Princess Myakaya suddenly.” “Y es. I never could understand how it was a punishment. But a woman must dislike being without a shadow. There’s something strange about her. They were criticizing the Karenins. I don’t like her husband.” said Anna’s friend. “My husband says there are few statesmen like him in .” said the ambassador’s wife. And that’s his punishment for something. “Madame Karenina’s a splendid woman. “Anna is quite changed since her stay in Moscow.

She’s so nice. when I was told to consider him clever.” “ ‘No one is satisfied with his fortune. and thought myself a fool for not seeing it.’ ” The attaché repeated the French saying.” “And my husband tells me just the same. . to my thinking. I say it in a whisper . “But the point is that I won’t abandon Anna to your mercies. How can she help it if they’re all in love with her.” said Princess Myakaya. is simply a fool. well. And. everything’s explained. just it. but directly I said. he’s a fool. “If our husbands didn’t talk to us. though only in a whisper. and follow her . but I don’t believe it. Alexey Alexandrovitch. I kept looking for his ability. we should see the facts as they are.5 “That’s just it. . isn’t it?” “How spiteful you are to-day!” “Not a bit.” Princess Myakaya turned to him. One of the two had to be a fool.Europe. so charming. but doesn’t it really make everything clear? Before. I’d no other way out of it. you know one can’t say that of oneself. and every one is satisfied with his wit.

“About the Karenins.” Anna’s friend said in self-defense.” And having duly disposed of Anna’s friend. as he came in.” said the ambassador’s wife with a smile. turning with a smile to Vronsky. where the conversation was dealing with the king of Prussia. that’s no proof that we’ve any right to blame her. I had no idea of blaming her for it. “Pity we didn’t hear it!” said Princess Betsy.about like shadows?” “Oh. “If no one follows us about like a shadow. and together with the ambassador’s wife. “What wicked gossip were you talking over there?” asked Betsy. here you are at last!” she said. as she sat down at the table. glancing towards the door. Vronsky was not merely acquainted with all the . “Ah. The princess gave us a sketch of Alexey Alexandrovitch. the Princess Myakaya got up. joined the group at the table.

“Please don’t tell us about that horror. It’s exquisite! I know it’s disgraceful. especially as every one knows those horrors. and so he came in with the quiet manner with which one enters a room full of people from whom one has only just parted. and I sit out the opéra bouffe to the last minute. “Well. . and enjoy it. and was going to tell something about her.” He mentioned a French actress. “Where do I come from?” he said.” “And we should all go to see them if it were accepted as the correct thing. .persons whom he was meeting here. like the opera. From the opéra bouffe. there’s no help for it.” “All right. This evening . in answer to a question from the ambassador’s wife. but the ambassador’s wife. with playful horror. I must confess. and always with fresh enjoyment. he saw them all every day. I do believe I’ve seen it a hundred times. but I go to sleep at the opera. I won’t.” chimed in Princess Myakaya. cut him short. .

and frowned. Holding herself extremely erect. resolute. and at the same time timidly. and light step. smiled. looking straight before her. knowing it was Madame Karenina. But immediately. intently. He was looking towards the door. that distinguished her from all other society women. Vronsky bowed low and pushed a chair up for her.Chapter VII Steps were heard at the door. he gazed at the approaching figure. as always. and with the same smile looked around at Vronsky. shook hands with her. glanced at Vronsky. she crossed the short space to her hostess. flushed a little. while . and his face wore a strange new expression. and moving with her swift. and Princess Betsy. Anna walked into the drawing-room. She acknowledged this only by a slight nod. Joyfully. and slowly he rose to his feet.

“Sir John! Y es.” “I wonder at the parents! They say it’s a marriage for love.” “And is it true the younger Vlassieva girl’s to marry Topov?” “Yes. that’s this missionary?” “Y es.rapidly greeting her acquaintances. and meant to have come here earlier. they say it’s quite a settled thing. and shaking the hands proffered to her. flickered up again like the light of a lamp being blown out. he told us about the life in India. but I stayed on. He’s very interesting.” “For love? What antediluvian notions you have! . she addressed Princess Betsy: “I have been at Countess Lidia’s. interrupted by her coming in. He speaks well.” “Oh. most interesting things.” The conversation. Sir John was there. I’ve seen him. The Vlassieva girl’s quite in love with him. Sir John.

that to know love. I imagine. but then how often the happiness of these prudent marriages flies away like dust just because that passion turns up that they have refused to recognize.” “No.” “Then they ought to find out how to vaccinate for love. “So much the worse for those who keep up the fashion. The only happy marriages I know are marriages of prudence. “I don’t know that it did me any good.Can one talk of love in these days?” said the ambassador’s wife. joking apart.” said Vronsky. one .” said Vronsky.” “Y es.” “I was in love in my young days with a deacon.” said the Princess Myakaya. “But by marriages of prudence we mean those in which both parties have sown their wild oats already. That’s like scarlatina—one has to go through it and get it over. like smallpox. “What’s to be done? It’s a foolish old fashion that’s kept up still.

was listening in silence to the conversation.” said Anna. “I think . They write me that Kitty Shtcherbatskaya’s very ill. playing with the glove she had taken off. and with a fainting heart waiting for what she would say. so many kinds of love. “Even after marriage?” said the ambassador’s wife playfully.” Vronsky was gazing at Anna.” Betsy agreed.must make mistakes and then correct them. . who. Anna suddenly turned to him. if so many men. with a faintly perceptible resolute smile on her lips. “ ‘It’s never too late to mend.” . He sighed as after a danger escaped when she uttered these words. certainly so many hearts.’ ” The attaché repeated the English proverb. . “Oh. What do you think about it?” She turned to Anna. “Just so.” said Princess Betsy. “I think. so many minds. “one must make mistakes and correct them. I have had a letter from Moscow.

and he . she sat down at a table in a corner covered with albums. it does. “I’ve wanted to tell you so a long while. “I don’t quite understand the meaning of your words.” she added. knitting his brows. handing her the cup.” she said. Anna looked sternly at him. “What is it they write to you?” he repeated. While Betsy was pouring out the tea.” said Anna. if I may know?” he questioned. standing at her table. She glanced towards the sofa beside her.” he said. What was it exactly they told you. and moving a few steps away.“Really?” said Vronsky. “I often think men have no understanding of what’s not honorable though they’re always talking of it. Anna got up and went to Betsy. “That doesn’t interest you?” “On the contrary. without answering him. very much. “Give me a cup of tea. Vronsky went up to Anna.

” said Anna. meeting her glance and not dropping his eyes. But at once she felt that by that very word “forbidden” she had shown that she acknowledged certain rights over him. glancing severely at him. “You behaved wrongly. was confused. “Y ou know what for. but she. “What you spoke of just now was a mistake. I have been wanting to tell you.” “Do you suppose I don’t know that I’ve acted wrongly? But who was the cause of my doing so?” “What do you say that to me for?” she said.” “Remember that I have forbidden you to utter that word. with a shudder. very wrongly. But her eyes said that she knew he had a heart.” he answered boldly and joyfully. and by that very fact was encouraging him .” she said. not looking at him. and that was why she was afraid of him.” she said.instantly sat down. and not love. “That only shows you have no heart. Not he. “Y es. that hateful word.

I have never blushed before any one. “do so that I may be at peace.” He looked at her and was struck by a new spiritual beauty in her face. not what she wanted to say. as you say. “You don’t wish that?” he said. “I’ve come on purpose this evening.to speak of love. knowing I should meet you. He saw she was saying what she forced herself to say. all myself— . “I want you to go to Moscow and ask for Kitty’s forgiveness. I have come to tell you that this must end. and hot all over from the burning flush on her cheeks. “Don’t you know that you’re all my life to me? But I know no peace. and you force me to feel to blame for something. “What do you wish of me?” he said simply and seriously. “If you love me.” she whispered.” His face grew radiant. “I have long meant to tell you this. and I can’t give it to you.” she said. looking resolutely into his eyes.” she went on.

. full of love. . I can’t think of you and myself apart. of wretchedness . And I see no chance before us of peace for me or for you. what bliss! . but he interrupted her. and made no answer. . .and love . but she heard. to . I see a chance of despair.” She would have said something. you know that yourself. She strained every effort of her mind to say what ought to be said. “It’s come!” he thought in ecstasy. but her eyes spoke quite differently. and it seemed there would be no end—it’s come! She loves me! She owns it!” “Then do this for me: never say such things to me. “When I was beginning to despair. and let us be friends. or I see a chance of bliss. But instead of that she let her eyes rest on him. “I ask one thing only: I ask for the right to hope. yes. Can it be there’s no chance of it?” he murmured with his lips. Y ou and I are one to me.” she said in words. . . Whether we shall be the happiest or the wretchedest of people—that’s in your hands. “Friends we shall never be.

Y ou shall not see me if my presence is distasteful to you.”1 But Princess Betsy could not endure that tone of his—“sneering. and I disappear.” he said. and like a skillful hostess she at once brought him into a serious conversation on the subject of universal conscription. always audible voice. awkward gait. “the graces and the muses.” “I don’t want to drive you away.” “Only don’t change anything. ridiculing some one. “Y our Rambouillet is in full conclave. using the English word. looking round at all the party. command me to disappear.” as she called it. leave everything as it is. But if even that cannot be. and sitting down for a cup of tea. Glancing at his wife and Vronsky.suffer as I do.” he said in a shaky voice. began talking in his deliberate.” At that instant Alexey Alexandrovitch did in fact walk into the room with his calm. in his habitual tone of banter. “Here’s your husband.2 Alexey Alexandrovitch was . he went up to the lady of the house.

even the Princess Myakaya and Betsy herself. Alexey Alexandrovitch was the only person who did not once look in that direction.immediately interested in the subject. and was not diverted from the interesting discussion he had entered upon. Vronsky. Princess Betsy slipped some one else into her place to listen to Alexey Alexandrovitch. But not only those ladies.” whispered one lady. and began seriously defending the new imperial decree against Princess Betsy. “This is getting indecorous. Vronsky and Anna still sat at the little table. with an expressive glance at Madame Karenina. “I’m always amazed at the clearness and precision . “What did I tell you?” said Anna’s friend. as though that were a disturbing fact. who had attacked it. and her husband. and went up to Anna. almost every one in the room. looked several times in the direction of the two who had withdrawn from the general circle. Noticing the disagreeable impression that was being made on every one.

of your husband’s language. Alexey Alexandrovitch made his bows and withdrew. The hall porter stood holding open the great door of the house. and with bent head listening with rapture to the words Vronsky murmured as he escorted her down.” she said. after staying half an hour. Anna Arkadyevna. A footman stood opening the carriage door. yes!” said Anna. . and not understanding a word of what Betsy had said. caught in the hook of her fur cloak. was unfastening the lace of her sleeve. Madame Karenina’s coachman. chilled with the cold and rearing at the entrance. She crossed over to the big table and took part in the general conversation. Alexey Alexandrovitch.” “Oh. But she answered. was with difficulty holding one of her pair of grays. “The most transcendental ideas seem to be within my grasp when he’s speaking. went up to his wife and suggested that they should go home together. The fat old Tatar. radiant with a smile of happiness. that she was staying to supper. not looking at him. with her quick little hand.

“Why I don’t like the word is that it means too much to me. yes. of course. at the very instant she unhooked the lace. springy step she passed by the porter and vanished into the carriage.. the touch of her hand. . “Au revoir!”ag She gave him her hand. love! ..” and she glanced into his face. that word that you dislike so . happy in the sense that he had got nearer to the attainment of his aims that evening than during the two last months.“Y ou’ve said nothing.” “Love. “but you know that friendship’s not what I want: that there’s only one happiness in life for me. . . and I ask nothing. she added. far more than you can understand.” he was saying. set him aflame. and suddenly. He kissed the palm of his hand where she had touched it.” she repeated slowly. and with her rapid. Her glance. in an inner voice. and went home.

seated himself in his low chair. just as he usually did. But from time to time he rubbed his high forehead and shook his head. . On reaching home Alexey Alexandrovitch went to his study. as he usually did. opened a book on the Papacy at the place where he had laid the paper-knife in it. He made up his mind that he must speak of it to his wife. and for that reason it seemed to him too to be improper. in eager conversation with him about something. as though to drive away something.Chapter VIII Alexey Alexandrovitch had seen nothing striking or improper in the fact that his wife was sitting with Vronsky at a table apart. At his usual time he got up and made his toilet for the night. But he noticed that to the rest of the party this appeared something striking and improper. and read till one o’clock.

But he had had no . feeling that it was absolutely needful for him first to think thoroughly over the position that had just arisen. With a book under his arm he went up-stairs.Anna Arkadyevna had not yet come in. and one ought to have confidence in one’s wife. Contrary to his usual habit. his thoughts were absorbed by his wife and something disagreeable connected with her. he did not get into bed. When Alexey Alexandrovitch had made up his mind that he must talk to his wife about it. instead of his usual thoughts and meditations upon official details. Alexey Alexandrovitch was not jealous. it had seemed a very easy and simple matter. but fell to walking up and down the rooms with his hands clasped behind his back. But now. Why one ought to have confidence—that is to say. He could not go to bed. complete conviction that his young wife would always love him—he did not ask himself. it seemed to him very complicated and difficult. But this evening. when he began to think over the question that had just presented itself. Jealousy according to his notions was an insult to one’s wife.

Now he experienced a feeling akin to that of a man who. the bridge that artificial life in which Alexey Alexandrovitch had lived. should suddenly discover that the bridge is broken. Now. That chasm was life itself. and told himself that he ought to have it. he felt that he was standing face to face with something illogical and irrational. having to do with the reflection of life. and that there is a chasm below. . and did not know what was to be done. had not broken down. because he had confidence in her. that jealousy was a shameful feeling and that one ought to feel confidence. and he was horrified at it. while calmly crossing a precipice by a bridge. though his conviction. with the possibility of his wife’s loving some one other than himself. Alexey Alexandrovitch was standing face to face with life. and this seemed to him very irrational and incomprehensible because it was life itself.experience of lack of confidence. And every time he had stumbled against life itself he had shrunk away from it. For the first time the question presented itself to him of the possibility of his wife’s loving some one else. All his life Alexey Alexandrovitch had lived and worked in official spheres.

where one lamp was burning. lighting up the portraits of her parents and woman friends. I must express my view of it and my decision.” he asked himself before turning into the boudoir. jealousy means lowering both myself and her. “Y es. but walked up and down with his regular tread over the resounding parquet of the dining-room.He did not undress. At each turn in his walk. But what of that? Surely women in society can talk to whom they please. over the carpet of the dark drawing-room. “what has occurred? Nothing. where two candles burned. He walked across her boudoir to the bedroom door.” he told himself as he went into her boudoir.” And he turned back again. but this . and the pretty knickknacks of her writing-table. She was talking a long while with him. “But express what—what decision?” he said to himself in the drawing-room. this I must decide and put a stop to. in which the light was reflected on the big new portrait of himself hanging over the sofa. especially at the parquet of the lighted dining-room. And then. and he found no reply. and turned back again. he halted and said to himself. “But after all. and across her boudoir. that he knew so well.

“Nothing. of what she was thinking and feeling. had now no weight and no meaning at all. His thoughts.dictum. without coming upon anything new. like his body. “Decide how?” And again he asked himself. . but as he entered the dark drawing-room some inner voice told him that it was not so. There. “What had occurred?” and answered. and that if others noticed it that showed that there was something. rubbed his forehead. And he said to himself again in the dining-room. his thoughts suddenly changed.” And again at the turn in the drawingroom he asked himself. And from the bedroom door he turned back again. . I must decide and put a stop to it. with the malachite blotting-case lying at the top and an unfinished letter. . went round a complete circle. and express my view of it. looking at her table.” and recollected that jealousy was a feeling insulting to his wife. “Y es. He began to think of her. but again in the drawing-room he was convinced that something had happened. and sat down in her boudoir. He noticed this. which had always had such weight with him before. For the first time he pictured vividly to himself her personal .

“is that just now. and falls under the . But what’s to be done? I’m not one of those men who submit to uneasiness and worry without having the force of character to face them. It was the chasm which he was afraid to peep into. her ideas.life. “when I stand in need of all my mental peace and all my energies.” “I must think it over. “The question of her feelings. come to a decision. just now this stupid worry should fall foul of me.” thought he. and the idea that she could and should have a separate life of her own seemed to him so alarming that he made haste to dispel it. that’s not my affair. at the very moment when my great work is approaching completion” (he was thinking of the project he was bringing forward at the time). her desires. that’s the affair of her conscience. of what has passed and may be passing in her soul.” he said aloud. He looked on this spiritual exercise as a harmful and dangerous abuse of the fancy. To put himself in thought and feeling in another person’s place was a spiritual exercise not natural to Alexey Alexandrovitch. and put it out of my mind. “And the worst of it all.

even to use my authority. in spite of that. feeling consolation in the sense that he had found to which division of regulating principles this new circumstance could be properly referred.head of religion. My duty is clearly defined. exposition of the value to be attached to public .” he said to himself. with which I can have nothing to do. I am bound to point out the danger I perceive.” Alexey Alexandrovitch said to himself. and consequently. and so on.” And everything that he would say to-night to his wife took clear shape in Alexey Alexandrovitch’s head. As the head of the family. he somewhat regretted that he should have to use his time and mental powers for domestic consumption. the form and contents of the speech before him shaped itself as clearly and distinctly in his head as a ministerial report. Thinking over what he would say. “And so. with so little to show for it. I ought to speak plainly to her. in part the person responsible. but. to warn her. “I must say and express fully the following points: first. I am a person bound in duty to guide her. are questions for her conscience. “questions as to her feelings.

and gave precision to his thoughts. thirdly. This trick. Alexey Alexandrovitch. reference to the calamity possibly ensuing to our son. and though he was satisfied with his speech. There was the sound of a carriage driving up to the front door.” And. exposition of religious significance of marriage. Alexey Alexandrovitch halted in the middle of the room. waiting to see if the crack would not come again. ready for his speech. Alexey Alexandrovitch stretched them. he felt frightened of the explanation confronting him. Already. he was aware that she was close. so needful to him at this juncture. and the joints of the fingers cracked. always soothed him. interlacing his fingers. . stood compressing his crossed fingers. if need be. a bad habit. the cracking of his fingers. One joint cracked.opinion and to decorum. from the sound of light steps on the stairs. A woman’s step was heard mounting the stairs. reference to the unhappiness likely to result to herself. fourthly. secondly.

wonderingly. when she had gone through the doorway. it suggested the fearful glow of a conflagration in the midst of a dark night. Alexey Alexandrovitch. Her face was brilliant and glowing. “Y ou’re not in bed? What a wonder!” she said. She came out . as though she had just waked up. On seeing her husband. it’s necessary for me to have a talk with you. she went on into the dressing-room. without stopping.” she said. but this glow was not one of brightness. letting fall her hood. Anna raised her head and smiled.Chapter IX Anna came in with hanging head. playing with the tassels of her hood. “It’s late.” “With me?” she said. “Anna. and.

But to him. that any one who did not know her as her husband knew her could not have noticed anything unnatural. she noticed it. now to see . How simple and natural were her words. “Why. so brightly.from behind the door of the dressing-room. “Of what?” She looked at him so simply. if it’s so necessary. either in the sound or the sense of her words. and marveled. She felt that some unseen force had come to her aid and was supporting her. and looked at him. sitting down. to him. knowing that whenever he went to bed five minutes later than usual. knowing her. “Anna. I must warn you. knowing that every joy. at her own capacity for lying. hearing herself. “Warn me?” she said. “Well. But it would be better to get to sleep. every pleasure and pain that she felt she communicated to him at once. what is it? What about?” she asked. and asked him the reason. let’s talk. to him.” he began. and how likely that she was simply sleepy! She felt herself clad in an impenetrable armor of falsehood.” Anna said what came to her lips.

he felt all the uselessness and idleness of his words. “that through thoughtlessness and lack of caution you may cause yourself to be talked about in society. returning home and finding his own house locked up.” she answered as though . as he talked. but as it were said straight out to him: “Y es. were closed against him. which frightened him now with their impenetrable look.” He talked and looked at her laughing eyes. meant a great deal.that she did not care to notice his state of mind. he saw from her tone that she was not even perturbed at that. He saw that the inmost recesses of her soul.” Now he experienced a feeling such as a man might have. it’s shut up. “Y ou’re always like that.” he said in a low voice. Y our too animated conversation this evening with Count Vronsky” (he enunciated the name firmly and with deliberate emphasis) “attracted attention. and so it must be. that had always hitherto lain open before him. “I want to warn you. and will be in future. and. More than that. “But perhaps the key may yet be found.” thought Alexey Alexandrovitch. that she did not care to say a word about herself.

completely misapprehending him. . and restraining the motion of his fingers. with such genuine and droll wonder. I do so dislike it. Does that offend you?” Alexey Alexandrovitch shivered. please. I wasn’t dull.” she said. and of all he had said only taking in the last phrase. quietly making an effort over himself. warning his wife against a mistake in the eyes of the world—he had unconsciously become agitated over what was the affair of her conscience. “One time you don’t like my being dull. don’t do that. and bent his hands to make the joints crack. “What do you want of me?” Alexey Alexandrovitch paused. He saw that instead of doing as he had intended—that is to say. “Oh. and was struggling against the barrier he fancied between them. is this you?” said Alexey Alexandrovitch. “Anna. and another time you don’t like my being lively. and rubbed his forehead and his eyes. “But what is it all about?” she said.

His face was ugly and forbidding.” “I positively don’t understand. and bending her head back and on one side. and I shall never allow myself to be influenced by it.“This is what I meant to say to you. every one observed that your conduct and deportment were not altogether what could be desired. “Well. as Anna had never seen him. This evening it was not I observed it. but judging by the impression made on the company. “But other people noticed it. but he moved forward as though he would stop her. shrugging her shoulders.” said Anna. She stopped. Alexey Alexandrovitch. I consider jealousy. a humiliating and degrading feeling. . and she got up.—“He doesn’t care. as you know. began with her rapid hand taking out her hairpins. but there are certain rules of decorum which cannot be disregarded with impunity.” she said.” he went on coldly and composedly.” she added. and would have gone towards the door. and that’s what upsets him. I’m listening to what’s to come.”—“Y ou’re not well.” she thought. “and I beg you to listen to it.

“Anna. for God’s sake don’t speak like that!” he . to myself. calm. one often ferrets out something that might have lain there unnoticed. and to God. and the choice of the words she used.” she said. but I am in duty bound to you.” began Alexey Alexandrovitch.” She spoke. and besides. I regard that as useless and even harmful. feeling for the remaining hairpins. Our life has been joined. and marveled at the confident. for I should like to understand what’s the matter. oh dear! how sleepy I am.” “I don’t understand a word. rapidly passing her hand through her hair. “Ferreting in one’s soul.calmly and ironically. That union can only be severed by a crime. “and indeed I listen with interest. but by God. and a crime of that nature brings its own chastisement. to point out to you your duties. and natural tone in which she was speaking. And. unluckily. Y our feelings are an affair of your own conscience. not by man. “To enter into all the details of your feelings I have no right.

” “Pardon. and I love you. I love you.. I beg you to forgive me. but the word love threw her into revolt again. In that case. But if you are conscious yourself of even the smallest foundation for them. to speak out to me. She thought: “Love? Can he love? If he hadn’t heard there was such a thing as love.” “Alexey Alexandrovitch. let me say all I have to say. he would never have used the word.” Alexey Alexandrovitch was unconsciously saying . and the mocking gleam in her eyes died away. and if your heart prompts you. “Define what it is you find . .” she said. I am your husband. that my words seem to you utterly unnecessary and out of place. what I say. It may very well be. it may be that they are called forth by my mistaken impression.. really I don’t understand. But I am not speaking of myself. I say as much for myself as for you. I repeat.” For an instant her face fell.1 He doesn’t even know what love is.said gently. then I beg you to think a little. the most important persons in this matter are our son and yourself.. but believe me. “Perhaps I am mistaken. .

“I have nothing to say. tranquil snore. with a new tranquil rhythm. with difficulty repressing a smile. “It’s late. and lay expecting every minute that he would begin to speak to her again. appalled at his own snoring. and his eyes looked away from her.” she said hurriedly. it’s late. and had forgotten about him. A . but after an interval of two breathings the snore sounded again. Anna got into her bed. she pictured him. and. without saying more. and ceased.” Alexey Alexandrovitch sighed. His lips were sternly compressed. And besides. went into the bedroom. When she came into the bedroom. Suddenly she heard an even. She both feared his speaking and wished for it. For the first instant Alexey Alexandrovitch seemed. he was already in bed.something utterly unlike what he had prepared. She waited for a long while without moving. “it’s really time to be in bed. She thought of that other. as it were. But he was silent.” she whispered with a smile. and felt how her heart was flooded with emotion and guilty delight at the thought of him.

not moving.long while she lay. whose brilliance she almost fancied she could herself see in the darkness. . with open eyes.

Alexey Alexandrovitch saw this. a man of great power in the world of politics. Outwardly everything was the same. All his efforts to draw her into open discussion she confronted with a barrier which he could not penetrate. as she had always done. and met Vronsky everywhere.Chapter X From that time a new life began for Alexey Alexandrovitch and for his wife. was particularly often at Princess Betsy’s. Nothing special happened. felt himself helpless in this. Anna went out into society. that . Every time he began to think about it. Alexey Alexandrovitch. he felt that he must try once more. Like an ox with head bent. made up of a sort of amused perplexity. but could do nothing. but their inner relations were completely changed. submissively he awaited the blow which he felt was lifted over him.

and persuasion there was still hope of saving her. and he talked to her in a tone quite unlike that in which he had meant to talk. and every day he made ready to talk to her. of bringing her back to herself. But every time he began talking to her. And in that tone it was impossible to say what needed to be said to her. . which had taken possession of her.by kindness. Involuntarily he talked to her in his habitual tone of jeering at any one who should say what he was saying. tenderness. had possession of him too. he felt that the spirit of evil and deceit.

for pity’s sake! . replacing all his old desires. his lower jaw quivering. now shame-stricken head. . that which for Anna had been an impossible. the lower she dropped her once proud and gay. pale. and she bowed down and sank from the sofa where she was sitting. He stood before her. . . and even for that reason more entrancing dream of bliss. terrible.” But the louder he spoke. not knowing how or why. that desire had been fulfilled.Chapter XI That which for Vronsky had been almost a whole year the one absorbing desire of his life. “Anna! Anna!” he said with a choking voice. down on the floor. she would have fallen on the carpet if he had not held her. and besought her to be calm. at his feet. “Anna.

which will always be mine—the . he must hack it to pieces. and did not stir. the first stage of their love. Y es. was their love. so guilty. He felt what a murderer must feel. sobbing. Looking at him. pressing his hands to her bosom. And with fury. so he covered her face and shoulders with kisses. But in spite of all the murderer’s horror before the body of his victim. she had a physical sense of her humiliation. the murderer falls on the body. to him she addressed her prayer for forgiveness. She held his hand. and drags it and hacks at it. There was something awful and revolting in the memory of what had been bought at this fearful price of shame. That body. and as now there was no one in her life but him. and one hand. that nothing was left her but to humiliate herself and beg forgiveness. robbed by him of life. and she could say nothing more. She felt so sinful. Shame at their spiritual nakedness crushed her and infected him. as it were with passion. when he sees the body he has robbed of life. these kisses—that is what has been bought by this shame. must use what he has gained by his murder. hide the body. “Y es.“My God! Forgive me!” she said.

as though making an effort over herself. . She felt that at that moment she could not put into words the sense of shame.” she repeated.” she said. Her face was still as beautiful. but she hid it. she still found no words in which . she got up and pushed him away. and of horror at this stepping into a new life. But later too.” She rose quickly and moved away from him. and the next day and the third day. “I have nothing but you. and said nothing. to vulgarize this feeling by inappropriate words. and with a look of chill despair. . “All is over. not a word.” She lifted up that hand and kissed it.hand of my accomplice. and she did not want to speak of it. He sank on his knees and tried to see her face. “Not a word more. not a word more. At last.” “Happiness!” she said with horror and loathing and her horror unconsciously infected him. she parted from him. but it was only the more pitiful for that. For one instant of this happiness . incomprehensible to him.” “I can never forget what is my whole life. Remember that. “For pity’s sake. of rapture.

and he too was her husband. and what she ought to do. and that now both of them were happy and contented.” But in dreams. She said to herself: “No. and saying. a horror came over her and she drove those thoughts away. But this dream weighed on her like a nightmare. was explaining to them. One dream haunted her almost every night. that both were lavishing caresses on her. And she was marveling that it had once seemed impossible to her. her position presented itself to her in all its hideous nakedness. “How happy we are now!” And Alexey Vronsky was there too. when she had no control over her thoughts. she could not even find thoughts in which she could clearly think out all that was in her soul. when I am calmer. later on. Alexey Alexandrovitch was weeping. kissing her hands.” she said—“when I am calmer. and . later. She dreamed that both were her husbands at once. laughing.she could express the complexity of her feelings. indeed. that this was ever so much simpler. just now I can’t think of it. every time the thought rose of what she had done and what would happen to her.” But this calm for thought never came. “Later.

.she awoke from it in terror.

whenever Levin shuddered and grew red.Chapter XII In the early days after his return from Moscow. remembering the disgrace of his rejection. and it was as painful for him to think of it as it had been those first days. and how I thought myself utterly ruined after I had mismanaged that affair of my sister’s that was intrusted to me. I recall it and wonder that it could distress me so much. It will be the same thing too with this trouble. now that years have passed.” But three months had passed and he had not left off minding about it. Time will go by and I shall not mind about this either. He could not be at peace because after dreaming so long of . thinking myself utterly lost. when I was plucked in physics and did not get my remove. he said to himself: “This was just how I used to shudder and blush. And yet.

he was still not married. that recollection. actions. a simple-hearted peasant. as in every man’s. as of a matter on which there could be no possible doubt: “And high time too. and feeling himself so ripe for it. He was painfully conscious himself. recognized by him as bad. the recollection of the rejection and the part he had played in the affair tortured him with shame. Moreover. and was further than ever from marriage.family life. and whenever he tried to imagine any of the girls he knew in that place. as were all about him. There had been in his past.” But marriage had now become further off than ever. made him twinge and blush.” and how Nikolay had promptly answered. that at his years it is not well for man to be alone. The place was taken. Nikolay! I mean to get married. However often he told himself that he was in no way to blame in it. whom he liked talking to: “Well. like other humiliating reminiscences of a similar kind. Konstantin Dmitrievitch.1 He remembered how before starting for Moscow he had once said to his cowman Nikolay. he felt that it was utterly impossible. but the memory of these evil actions was far from causing him so much . for which his conscience ought to have tormented him.

He was free from that shame. beasts. which had usually harassed him . But time and work did their part. still his most important resolution— that of purity—had been kept by him.—one of those rare springs in which plants. beautiful and kindly. completely cure him. and strengthened him in his resolution of renouncing all his past and building up his lonely life firmly and independently. Bitter memories were more and more covered up by the incidents—paltry in his eyes. and man rejoice alike. Every week he thought less often of Kitty. Though many of the plans with which he had returned to the country had not been carried out. without the delays and treacheries of spring. This lovely spring roused Levin still more. hoping that such news would. but really important—of his country life. He was impatiently looking forward to the news that she was married. And with these memories was now ranged his rejection and the pitiful position in which he must have appeared to others that evening. like having a tooth out. or just going to be married. Meanwhile spring came on. These wounds never healed.suffering as those trivial but humiliating reminiscences.

climate. In February he had received a letter from Marya Nikolaevna telling him that his brother Nikolay’s health was getting worse. and he could look every one straight in the face. and succeeded in persuading him to see a doctor and to go to a watering-place abroad. and in consequence of this letter Levin went to Moscow to his brother’s. the plan of which turned on taking into account the character of the laborer on the land as one of the unalterable data of the question. that he was satisfied with himself in that matter. Only rarely he suffered from an unsatisfied desire to communicate his stray ideas . In addition to his farming. and a certain unalterable character of the laborer. but from the data of soil. but that he would not take advice. his life was exceedingly full. and in lending him money for the journey without irritating him.after a fall. Levin had begun that winter a work on agriculture. Thus. in spite of his solitude. or in consequence of his solitude. and consequently deducing all the principles of scientific culture. and in addition to reading. which called for special attention in spring. not simply from the data of soil and climate. like the climate and the soil. He succeeded so well in persuading his brother.

the swift rush of turbid. the storm-clouds split up into little curling crests of cloud. the cracking and floating of ice. On Thursday the wind dropped. With her indeed he not infrequently fell into discussions upon physics. the sky cleared. Behind the fog there was the flowing of water. In the . the fog parted. a warm wind sprang up. driving rain fell in streams.to some one besides Agafea Mihalovna. In the daytime it thawed in the sun. Then all of a sudden. Easter came in the snow. There was such a frozen surface on the snow that they drove the wagons anywhere off the roads. on Easter Monday. and on the following Monday. storm-clouds swooped down. For the last few weeks it had been steadily fine frosty weather. and a thick gray fog brooded over the land as though hiding the mysteries of the transformations that were being wrought in nature. the theory of agriculture. and the real spring had come. philosophy was Agafea Mihalovna’s favorite subject. Spring was slow in unfolding. in the evening. and especially philosophy. but at night there were even seven degrees of frost. foaming torrents. and for three days and three nights the warm.

The cattle. and an exploring bee was humming about the golden blossoms that studded the willow. and the ring of axes in the yard. and the young grass thrust up its tiny blades. and all the warm air was quivering with the steam that rose up from the quickened earth. peewits wailed over the low lands and marshes flooded by the pools. The old grass looked greener. where the peasants were repairing ploughs and harrows. bald in patches where the new hair had not grown yet. Nimble children ran about the drying paths. cranes and wild geese flew high across the sky uttering their spring calls.2 The real spring had come. There was a merry chatter of peasant women over their linen at the pond. the buds of the guelder-rose and of the currant and the sticky birch-buds were swollen with sap.morning the sun rose brilliant and quickly wore away the thin layer of ice that covered the water. the bow-legged lambs frisked round their bleating mothers. covered with the prints of bare feet. . Larks trilled unseen above the velvety green fields and the ice-covered stubble-land. lowed in the pastures.

and went out to look after his farm. Spring is the time of plans and projects. The cows had been let out into their paddock. stepping over streams of water that flashed in the sunshine and dazzled his eyes. for the first time. and. and treading one minute on ice and the next into sticky mud. But he felt that he was full of the most splendid plans and projects. a cloth jacket. instead of his fur cloak. Levin. and their smooth sides were already . as he came out into the farmyard. And.Chapter XIII Levin put on his big boots. like a tree in spring that knows not what form will be taken by the young shoots and twigs imprisoned in its swelling buds. First of all he went to the cattle. hardly knew what undertakings he was going to begin upon now in the farm-work that was so dear to him.

ran splashing through the mud with bare legs. who. and gave orders for them to be driven out into the meadow. sleek. But it appeared that as the paddock had not been used during the winter. After admiring the young ones of that year. The cowherd girls. Levin gazed admiringly at the cows he knew so intimately to the minutest detail of their condition. at three months old. The herdsman ran gaily to get ready for the meadow. ought to have been at work at the thrashing-machine. the hurdles made in the autumn for it were broken. He sent for the carpenter. was as big as a yearling—Levin gave orders for a trough to be brought out and for them to be fed in the paddock. not yet brown from the sun. still white. waving brushwood in their hands. they basked in the sunshine and lowed to go to the meadow. and the calves to be let into the paddock. who were particularly fine—the early calves were the size of a peasant’s cow.shining with their new. But it appeared that the carpenter was repairing the . according to his orders. spring coats. chasing the calves that frolicked in the mirth of spring. picking up their petticoats. and Pava’s daughter.

beaming all over. Levin sent for his bailiff. as he ascertained. and the harrows were being repaired when they ought to have been harrowing the field. it was apparent also that the harrows and all the agricultural implements. “Why isn’t the carpenter at the thrashingmachine?” “Oh.harrows. as they were of light construction. The bailiff. the harrows want repairing. It was annoying to come upon that everlasting slovenliness in the farm-work against which he had been striving with all his might for so many years. Here it’s time they got to work in the . in a sheepskin bordered with astrachan. being not wanted in winter. for which very purpose he had hired three carpenters. which he had directed to be looked over and repaired in the winter. like every one that day. Moreover. only meant for folding calves. twisting a bit of straw in his hands. but immediately went off himself to look for him. had not been put into repair. which ought to have been repaired before Lent. I meant to tell you yesterday. came out of the barn. This was very annoying to Levin. had been carried to the cart-horses’ stable. The hurdles. and there broken.

it’s so slushy. what do you say? Can sowing begin?” he asked.” “How many acres?” . “It’s not those peasants but this bailiff!” said Levin. getting angry. “Why. Only I don’t know if they’ll manage to get through. and merely sighed. But. after a pause. What would you have with those peasants!” said the bailiff.” “And the clover?” “I’ve sent Vassily and Mishka. what do I keep you for?” he cried. “Behind Turkin to-morrow or next day they might begin. with a wave of his hand. then?” “But what did you want the carpenter for?” “Where are the hurdles for the calves’ paddock?” “I ordered them to be got ready.” “But what were they doing in the winter. they’re sowing. he stopped short in the middle of a sentence. bethinking himself that this would not help matters. “Well.fields.

. both from books and from his own experience. “four are shifting the oats for fear of a touch of mildew. And there’s Semyon . Clover. What would you have with such a set of peasants? Three haven’t turned up. you should have taken some men from the thatching.” Levin knew very well that “a touch of mildew” meant that his English seed oats were already .” “Well. as it is.” “Where are the peasants.” “Why not sow all?” cried Levin. as he knew. then?” “Five are making compôte” (which meant compost). “There’s no one to send.“About fifteen. almost in the snow. Konstantin Dmitrievitch. not on all the forty-five. never did well except when it was sown as early as possible. was still more annoying to him. And yet Levin could never get this done.” “And so I have. . That they were only sowing the clover on fifteen acres.

sir. “Ignat!” he called to the coachman. it was such a lovely day that one could not be angry.” “Which.” “Yes. Levin got over his vexation with the bailiff. . Levin again . “saddle me . But the peasants were carrying the oats in spades when they might simply let them slide down into the lower granary.” he cried. sir?” “Well. and then to the stable. was washing the carriage wheels. who.” Levin waved his hand angrily. The oats were not yet spoiled.” While they were saddling his horse. and taking two workmen from there for sowing clover. but I told you during Lent to put in pipes.ruined. we shall get it all done in time. “Don’t put yourself out. Again they had not done as he had ordered. . Indeed. went into the granary to glance at the oats. and arranging for this to be done. let it be Kolpik. with his sleeves tucked up. “Why.

but mortified. The bailiff listened attentively. a look of hopelessness and despondency. The wagons were to begin carting manure earlier. not on halfprofits. as it seemed. to make it up with him. And the mowing to be all done by hired labor. They had all taken up that attitude to his plans. But still he had that look Levin knew so well that always irritated him. and so now he was not angered by it. And the ploughing of the further land to go on without a break so as to let it ripen lying fallow.” Nothing mortified Levin so much as that tone. and his plans for the farm. and began talking to him about the spring operations before them. for which he could find no other expression than “as God wills. and felt all the more roused to struggle against this.” . But it was the tone common to all the bailiffs he had ever had. but as God wills. That look said: “That’s all very well. elemental force continually ranged against him. who was hanging about in sight. and obviously made an effort to approve of his employer’s projects.called up the bailiff. so as to get all done before the early mowing.

“If we can manage it. Some forty had been taken on. I’ll send.” Levin added laughing. and there were no more. to be sure.” “Oh. they could not hire more than forty— thirty-seven perhaps or thirty-eight—laborers for a reasonable sum. But still he could not help struggling against it. of course. He knew that however much they tried. “But there are the horses too. to Tchefirovka. they’re not good for much. Konstantin Dmitrievitch. but this year I’m not . “you always want to do with as little and as poor quality as possible.” “We’ll get some more.” Levin was silent. if they don’t come we must look for them.” said Vassily Fedorovitch despondently. “Send to Sury. There were some here to-day asking seventy roubles for the summer.” said the bailiff. “Why ever shouldn’t you manage it?” “We positively must have another fifteen laborers. And they don’t turn up. Again he was brought face to face with that opposing force. I know.

I’ll go by the forest. who was led up by the coachman. his good little horse.. I don’t think you take much rest as it is. as he rode through his forest over the crumbling.” he said. “All right.” “Why. If Levin had felt happy before in the cattle-pens and farmyard. and covered with dissolving . I’ll see to everything myself. “Y ou can’t get across the streams. wasted snow. still left in parts.” the coachman shouted. after his long inactivity.. as it were. Swaying rhythmically with the ambling paces of his good little cob. snorting over the pools. for guidance.” And Levin rode through the slush of the farmyard to the gate and out into the open country.going to let you have things your own way. he felt happier yet in the open country. Konstantin Dmitrievitch.. drinking in the warm yet fresh scent of the snow and the air. Kolpik.” “So they’re sowing clover behind the Birch Dale? I’ll go and have a look at them. getting on to the little bay cob. It cheers us up to work under the master’s eye. stepping out gallantly. and asking.

tracks. with the moss reviving on its bark and the buds swelling on its shoots. shall we soon be sowing?” “We must get the ploughing done first. and to dig a pond and to construct movable pens for the cattle as a means of manuring the land. and plans for the land rose to his mind each better than the last. and asked. without one bare place or swamp. he rejoiced over every tree. and four hundred of . Konstantin Dmitrievitch. whom he met on the way. He was not put out of temper even by the sight of the peasants’ horses and colts trampling down his young grass (he told a peasant he met to drive them out). When he came out of the forest. the happier he became. so that the snow should not lie under them.” answered Ipat. Ipat. in the immense plain before him. only spotted here and there in the hollows with patches of melting snow. to build a cattle-yard at the further end of the estate. his grass fields stretched in an unbroken carpet of green. three hundred of potatoes. to plant all his fields with hedges along the southern borders. And then eight hundred acres of wheat. to divide them up into six fields of arable and three of pasture and hay. The further he rode. “Well. nor by the sarcastic and stupid reply of the peasant Ipat.

“but do as you’re told. was not crushed to powder. When Vassily came up. not at the edge. it’ll spring up again. sir. he rode up to the laborers who had been sent to sow clover. with which the seed was mixed. Both the laborers were sitting in the hedge.” said Levin. sir.clover. This was not as it should be. while Mishka set to work sowing. probably smoking a pipe together.” responded Vassily. A cart with the seed in it was standing. Seeing the master. but crusted together or adhering in clods. Absorbed in such dreams.” answered Vassily. “Please don’t argue. “It’s all right. and the winter-corn had been torn up by the wheels and trampled by the horse. the laborer. but in the middle of the crop. Levin told him to lead the horse to the hedge. carefully keeping his horse by the hedges.” “Y es. The earth in the cart. but with the laborers Levin seldom lost his temper. and not one acre exhausted. and he took the . Vassily. went towards the cart. so as not to trample his young crops.

swinging the huge clods of earth that clung to each foot. but still it was annoying. and getting off his horse. and turning all that seemed dark right again. Walking was as difficult as on a bog. he took the sieve from Vassily and started sowing himself. Konstantin Dmitrievitch. Vassily was not to blame for their having filled up his cart with un-sifted earth. Only it’s a work to get about! Y ou drag a ton of earth on your shoes.” “Why is it you have earth that’s not sifted?” said Levin. taking up some seed and rolling the earth in his palms. scattering the seed on the land. “first rate. He watched how Mishka strode along.” answered Vassily. “Where did you stop?” Vassily pointed to the mark with his foot.horse’s head. we crumble it up. hesitating.” he said. and he tried that way now. “What a sowing. . and Levin went forward as best he could. Levin had more than once already tried a way he knew for stifling his anger. “Well.

How I did work at it! I do my best. when summer’s here. already feeling the effect of his method. Konstantin Dmitrievitch. I don’t like bad work myself. it’s a spring such as the old men don’t remember the like of. master.” “Have you been sowing wheat long?” . It’ll look different. and he stopped and gave up the sieve to Vassily. pointing. “Well.” “It’s a lovely spring.” said Vassily. Vassily. “it does one’s heart good. d’ye see. I was up home. What’s good for the master’s good for us too. as I would for my own father. “Why. Look you where I sowed last spring.” said Vassily. nor would I let another man do it. about an acre of it. an old man up there has sown wheat too. “Eh?” said Levin cheerily. To look out yonder now. you’ll see in the summer-time.” “Why. He was saying you wouldn’t know it from rye. mind you don’t scold me for these rows.and by the time Levin had ended the row he was in a great heat.

The ploughland was in splendid condition. and the one which was ploughed ready for the spring corn.1 and he drew each hoof with a sucking sound out of the halfthawed ground.” “Well.” said Levin. in a couple of .” Levin got on his horse and rode towards the field where was last year’s clover. going towards his horse. as it is. mind you crumble up the clods. and stood up vividly green through the broken stalks of last year’s wheat. and in the thawing furrows he sank deep in at each step. The horse sank in up to the pasterns. the horse could only keep a foothold where there was ice. it was you taught us the year before last. Y ou gave me two measures. It had survived everything. Over the ploughland riding was utterly impossible. sir. The crop of clover coming up in the stubble was magnificent. We are very well content. We sold about eight bushels and sowed a rood. sir. “and keep an eye on Mishka.“Why. And if there’s a good crop you shall have half a rouble for every acre.” “Humbly thankful.

And he did in fact get across.days it would be fit for harrowing and sowing. “There must be snipe too. hoping the water would have gone down. and startled two ducks. Everything was capital. so as to have time to eat his dinner and get his gun ready for the evening. who confirmed his theory about the snipe. Levin went home at a trot.” he thought. and just as he reached the turning homewards he met the forest-keeper. Levin rode back across the streams. everything was cheering. .

” he thought.’ ” He felt dismayed and vexed for the first minute. that’s some one from the railway station. But he felt ashamed of the feeling. “just the time to be here from the Moscow train. Who could it be? What if it’s brother Nikolay? He did say: ‘Maybe I’ll go to the waters. now he hoped with all his heart that it was his brother. as it were. He pricked up his horse. and at once he opened.Chapter XIV As he rode up to the house in the happiest frame of mind. “Y es. . and riding out from behind the acacias he saw a hired three-horse sledge from the . that his brother Nikolay’s presence should come to disturb his happy mood of spring. and with a softened feeling of joy and expectation. . Levin heard the bell ring at the side of the principal entrance of the house. . the arms of his soul. or maybe I’ll come down to you.

flinging up both his hands. and to sell the forest at Ergushovo third. embracing and kissing him. . who knew him. And on that delicious spring day he felt that the thought of her did not hurt him at all. how glad I am to see you!” he shouted. and on his eyebrows. recognizing Stepan Arkadyevitch. you didn’t expect me. getting out of the sledge.” cried Levin joyfully.railway station. eh?” said Stepan Arkadyevitch.” he thought. splashed with mud on the bridge of his nose. “Oh. It was not his brother. “Here’s a delightful visitor! Ah. “I’ve come to see you in the first place. “Well. Konstantin Dmitrievitch. and a gentleman in a fur coat. “to have some stand-shooting second. or when she’s going to be married. on his cheek. if it were only some nice person one could talk to a little!” he thought. “I shall find out for certain whether she’s married.” “Delightful! What a spring we’re having! How ever did you get along in a sledge?” “In a cart it would have been worse still. but radiant with health and good spirits.” he said.” answered the driver. “Ah.

When he came back. Agafea Mihalovna. Leaving him there to wash and change his clothes. I envy you. only let it be as soon as possible. a satchel for cigars. “Well. I am glad I managed to get away to you! Now I shall understand what the mysterious business is that you are always absorbed in here. forgetting that it was not always spring and fine weather like that day. Levin went off to the counting-house to speak about the ploughing and clover. always very anxious for the credit of the house.“Well. very glad to see you. where Stepan Arkadyevitch’s things were carried also—a bag. how nice it all is! So bright. I’m very.” said Levin. and went to the bailiff. What a house. Stepan Arkadyevitch. “Do just as you like. so cheerful!” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. washed and combed. No.” he said. really. a gun in a case. and they went up-stairs together. met him in the hall with inquiries about dinner. with a genuine smile of childlike delight. came out of his room with a beaming smile. “And your nurse is simply charming ! A . Levin led his friend to the room set apart for visitors.

pretty maid in an apron might be even more agreeable. especially interesting to Levin was the news that his brother. but for your severe monastic style it does very well. a criticism of all the old books on agriculture. . Levin was grateful to him for his delicacy. As always happened with him during his solitude. Sergey Ivanovitch.” Stepan Arkadyevitch told him many interesting pieces of news. and was very glad of his visitor. perhaps. Stepan Arkadyevitch. Not one word did Stepan Arkadyevitch say in reference to Kitty and the Shtcherbatskys. he merely gave him greetings from his wife. which he could not communicate to those about him. and his failures and plans for the land. and his thoughts and criticisms on the books he had been reading. the basis of which really was. And now he poured out upon Stepan Arkadyevitch his poetic joy in the spring. a mass of ideas and feelings had been accumulating within him. though he was unaware of it himself. always charming. and the idea of his own book. understanding everything at the slightest reference. was intending to pay him a visit in the summer.

splendid!” he said. and the chicken in white sauce. as it were. “Splendid. he thought everything excellent: the herb-brandy. and a new tone of respect that flattered him.was particularly charming on this visit. salt goose and salted mushrooms. eating a great deal of bread-and-butter. and the bread. But though Stepan Arkadyevitch was accustomed to very different dinners. and in Levin’s finally ordering the soup to be served without the accompaniment of little pies. with which the cook had particularly meant to impress their visitor. that the dinner should be particularly good. and the nettle soup. And so you maintain that the laborer himself is an element to be studied and to . lighting a fat cigar after the roast. and the white Crimean wine— everything was superb and delicious. I had landed on a peaceful shore after the noise and jolting of a steamer. only ended in the two famished friends attacking the preliminary course. “I feel as if. and Levin noticed in him a special tenderness. coming to you. and above all the salt goose and the mushrooms. and the butter. The efforts of Agafea Mihalovna and the cook.

“Oh.” he said. It ought to be like the natural sciences. but wait a bit. I’m not talking of political economy. and to observe given phenomena and the laborer in his economic. “Kouzma.” At that instant Agafea Mihalovna came in with jam.regulate the choice of methods in agriculture. Stepan Arkadyevitch. “what salt goose.. ethnographical. get ready the trap. kissing the tips of his plump fingers. and opening it. I’m an ignorant outsider. Agafea Mihalovna. Of course.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. but I should fancy theory and its application will have its influence on the laborer too. began to get ready his ..” and he ran down-stairs. Kostya?” he added. going down. “Y es.” “Y es.. Levin looked out of the window at the sun sinking behind the bare tree-tops of the forest. What do you think.. I’m talking of the science of agriculture. what herb-brandy! . isn’t it time to start. carefully took the canvas cover off his varnished gun-case with his own hands. it’s time.

Kouzma. or would you . I told him to come to-day. “Positively and conclusively” were the merchant’s favorite words. The trap was already at the steps when they went out. patting Laska. “Y es. ‘positively and conclusively. Do you know him?” “To be sure I do. “I told them to bring the trap round. She knows where her master’s going!” he added. whining and licking his hands. I have had to do business with him. he’s to be brought in and to wait for me .” “Why. . give orders that if the merchant Ryabinin comes . never left Stepan Arkadyevitch’s side. it’s wonderfully funny the way he talks. do you mean to say you’re selling the forest to Ryabinin?” “Yes. . and his gun. who hung about Levin. .expensive new-fashioned gun. and put on him both his stockings and boots. “Kostya. .’ ” Stepan Arkadyevitch laughed. who already scented a big tip. his boots. a task which Stepan Arkadyevitch readily left him.

who prevents you?” said Levin. Come. dogs— you have them. Stepan Arkadyevitch comprehended. smiling. Y ou like horses—and you have them. “No. but said nothing.rather walk?” “No. thinking of Kitty. this is life! How splendid it is! This is how I should like to live!” “Why. we’d better drive. you’re a lucky man! Y ou’ve got everything you like. getting into the trap. with his never-failing tact.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. and so saying nothing . looked at him. Levin was grateful to Oblonsky for noticing. He sat down. and don’t fret for what I haven’t. and lighted a cigar. farming—you have it. not exactly a pleasure. tucked the tigerskin rug round him.” said Levin.” “Perhaps because I rejoice in what I have. that he dreaded conversation about the Shtcherbatskys. shooting—you have it. but the crown and outward sign of pleasure. “How is it you don’t smoke? A cigar is a sort of thing.

taking Levin’s question in his own way. “Y ou don’t admit. don’t you know. is such a subject that however much you study it. that one can be fond of new rolls when one has had one’s rations of bread— to your mind it’s a crime. tell me how things are going with you. bethinking himself that it was not nice of him to think only of himself. . . these women are sometimes to be met in reality . and gives oneself so much pleasure1 . “What am I to do? I’m made that way. . do you see.. my boy. Woman. then?” queried Levin. such as one sees in dreams . you know the type of Ossian’s women2 . . But now Levin was longing to find out what was tormenting him so. Stepan Arkadyevitch’s eyes sparkled merrily. one does so little harm to any one. .” “What! is there something new.” said Levin.. And really. “Y es. but I don’t count life as life without love. yet he had not the courage to begin. I know. it’s always . .” he said. “Come. Well. there is! There.about them. and these women are terrible. Women.

it would be better not to study it. he could not in the least enter into the feelings of his friend and understand his sentiments and the charm of studying such women. Some mathematician has said that enjoyment lies in the search for truth.” “No.” Levin listened in silence.perfectly new. then. and in spite of all the efforts he made. not in the finding it.” “Well. .

On reaching the copse. and leaning his gun on the fork of a dead lower branch. Gray old Laska. fastened his belt again. From the thickest parts of the copse. where the . and in the glow of sunset the birch-trees. he took off his full overcoat. sat down warily opposite him and pricked up her ears. and their buds swollen almost to bursting. swampy glade. and worked his arms to see if they were free.Chapter XV The place fixed on for the stand-shooting was not far above a stream in a little aspen copse. Levin got out of the trap and led Oblonsky to a corner of a mossy. who had followed them. He went back himself to a double birch-tree on the other side. The sun was setting behind a thick forest. stood out clearly with their hanging twigs. already quite free from snow. dotted about in the aspen copse.

The birds twittered more and more loudly and busily in the thicket. sometimes at Laska listening all alert. covered with white streaks of cloud. In the pauses of complete stillness there came the rustle of last year’s leaves. A hawk flew high over a forest far away with slow sweep of its wings. and now and then fluttered from tree to tree. . noticing a wet. listened. sometimes at the darkening sky. and Laska. starting. and putting her head on one side. Tiny birds twittered. “Imagine! One can hear and see the grass growing!” Levin said to himself. sometimes at the sea of bare treetops that stretched on the slope below him. began to listen intently. came the faint sound of narrow winding threads of water running away. stirred by the thawing of the earth and the growth of the grass. another flew with exactly the same motion in the same direction and vanished. and gazed sometimes down at the wet mossy ground. stepped cautiously a few steps forward. slatecolored aspen leaf moving beside a blade of young grass. An owl hooted not far off.snow still remained. He stood.

reluctantly breaking the stillness with his voice. “Now it’s coming !” Stepan Arkadyevitch’s figure again went behind the bush. Twice she uttered her usual cuckoo-call. it’s flying!” almost shrieked Levin. followed by the red glow and blue smoke of a cigarette. and in . and then gave a hoarse. as though a colt were whinnying in a high voice. “Y es. don’t you know it? That’s the hare. cocking his gun. hurried call and broke down. I hear it. “What’s that cry?” asked Oblonsky.” answered Levin.Beyond the stream was heard the cuckoo. “Tchk! tchk!” came the snapping sound of Stepan Arkadyevitch cocking his gun. coming out from behind a bush. in play. But enough talking! Listen. which sounded disagreeable to himself. “Oh. drawing Levin’s attention to a prolonged cry. “Imagine! the cuckoo already!” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. and Levin saw nothing but the bright flash of a match. They heard a shrill whistle in the distance.

“Here it is!” said Levin. who with one ear raised. Again came the red flash and the sound of a blow. the guttural cry.the exact time. and darted upwards again. wagging the end of her shaggy tail. there was a flash of red lightning: the bird dropped like an arrow. the long beak and neck of the bird could be seen. Levin looked about him to right and to left. a third. stopped still an instant. and at the very instant when Levin was taking aim. he saw the flying bird. the bird halted. so well-known to the sportsman. and fluttering its wings as though trying to keep up in the air. and fell with a heavy splash on the slushy ground. guttural cry could be heard. just facing him against the dusky blue sky above the confused mass of tender shoots of the aspens. It was flying straight towards him. and there. came slowly back as though she would prolong the . “Can I have missed it?” shouted Stepan Arkadyevitch. and after the third whistle the hoarse. sounded close to his ear. who could not see for the smoke. two seconds later—another. like the even tearing of some strong stuff. pointing to Laska. behind the bush where Oblonsky stood.

at the same time. Two snipe. “Well. loading his gun. brought the dead bird to her master. bright and silvery. it’s flying!” The shrill whistles rapidly following one another were heard again.pleasure. It began to get dark. “It was a bad shot from the right barrel. of which one was not found. “Sh . not crying. and only whistling. flew straight at the very heads of the sportsmen. Stepan Arkadyevitch shot two more birds and Levin two. Venus.. There was the report of four shots.” responded Stepan Arkadyevitch. I’m glad you were successful. and as it were smiling. playing and chasing one another. shone with her soft light . who.” said Levin.. The stand-shooting was capital. and like swallows the snipe turned swift somersaults in the air and vanished from sight. had a sense of envy that he had not succeeded in shooting the snipe.

It was quite still now in the copse.” answered Levin. “Stiva!” said Levin unexpectedly. “As you like. till Venus. . “Let’s stay a little while. Over his head Levin made out the stars of the Great Bear and lost them again. “Isn’t it time to go home?” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. but Levin resolved to stay a little longer. and not a bird was stirring.low down in the west behind the birch-trees. and high up in the east twinkled the red lights of Arcturus. should be above it. Venus had risen above the branch. “how is it you don’t tell me whether your sister-in-law’s married yet. The snipe had ceased flying. and the stars of the Great Bear should be perfectly plain. and the car of the Great Bear with its shaft was now all plainly visible against the dark blue sky. yet still he waited. which he saw below a branch of birch.” They were standing now about fifteen paces from one another.

“It’s on the wing .. and reproachfully at them. and two bangs sounded at the very same instant. and the doctors have sent her abroad. was looking upwards at the sky. But at that very instant both suddenly heard a shrill whistle which. Laska. They’ll miss it. and both suddenly seized their guns and two flashes gleamed. but she’s very ill. The snipe flying high above instantly folded . it is.. They’re positively afraid she may not live. as it were. and isn’t thinking of it. . . “They have chosen a time to talk. smote on their ears. Here it is.” thought Laska. “Very ill? What is wrong with her? How has she .” she was thinking.” “What!” cried Levin. But he had never dreamed of what Stepan Arkadyevitch replied. ?” While they were saying this. with ears pricked up. “She’s never thought of being married. could affect him.or when she’s going to be?” Levin felt so resolute and serene that no answer. he fancied. yes.

. “She’s found it! Isn’t she a clever thing?” he said. “Oh. I’m very sorry. what was it that was unpleasant?” he wondered. Kitty’s ill. yes. .its wings and fell into a thicket. “Splendid! Together!” cried Levin.” he thought. it can’t be helped. Well. Stiva!” he shouted. “Y es. and he ran with Laska into the thicket to look for the snipe. . “I’ve got it. taking the warm bird from Laska’s mouth and packing it into the almost full game-bag. bending down the delicate shoots. .

to tell the truth.” Stepan Arkadyevitch smiled hardly perceptibly. catching the instantaneous change he knew so well in Levin’s face.Chapter XVI On the way home Levin asked all details of Kitty’s illness and the Shtcherbatskys’ plans. But when Stepan Arkadyevitch began to speak of the causes of Kitty’s illness. “I have no right whatever to know family matters. he was pleased at what he heard. and mentioned Vronsky’s name. He was pleased that there was still hope. Levin cut him short. and. which had become as gloomy as it had been bright a minute before. no interest in them either. . and still more pleased that she should be suffering who had made him suffer so much. and though he would have been ashamed to admit it.

“Oh. thirtyeight thousand. The price is magnificent.” “Then you’ve as good as given away your forest for nothing. it’s settled. Y ou know it’s not ‘timber. and the rest in six years.” answered Levin. “How do you mean for nothing?” said Stepan Arkadyevitch with a good-humored smile.” he said. “Y our tone of contempt for us poor townsfolk! . “Because the forest is worth at least a hundred and fifty roubles the acre. I’ve been bothering about it for ever so long. knowing that nothing would be right in Levin’s eyes now. . these farmers!” said Stepan Arkadyevitch playfully. we do it better than any one.” said Levin gloomily. But when it comes to business. . “and the forest is fetching a very good price—so much so that I’m afraid of this fellow’s crying off. hoping by this distinction to convince Levin completely of the unfairness of his .’ ” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. Eight straight away. No one would give more. I assure you I have reckoned it all out. “Y es.“Have you quite settled about the forest with Ryabinin?” asked Levin. in fact.

but in all city people. Not a single merchant ever buys a forest without counting .” “I wouldn’t attempt to teach you what you write about in your office. well. still trying to draw his friend out of his illtemper. Have you counted the trees?” “How count the trees?” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. “that fashion not only in him. “Count the sands of the sea. and he’s giving me at the rate of seventy roubles the acre. ‘Timber. It’s difficult. laughing.” Levin smiled contemptuously.” said he. after being twice in ten years in the country. number the stars. “And it won’t run to more than twenty-five yards of fagots per acre.” he thought. run to so many yards the acre. who. “I know. firmly persuaded that they know all about it.” “Oh. “and if need arose.1 Some higher power might do it. the higher power of Ryabinin can.’ He says those words without understanding them himself. But you’re so positive you know all the lore of the forest. pick up two or three phrases and use them in season and out of season. I should come to you to ask about it.doubts.

unless they get it given them for nothing. At the steps there stood a trap tightly covered with iron and leather. In the trap sat the chubby. with a sleek horse tightly harnessed with broad collar-straps.the trees. he’s bought them off. I’ve had to do with all of them. So that in fact you’re making him a present of thirty thousand. as you’re doing now. “Why was it none would give it. then?” “Why. He wouldn’t look at a bargain that gave him ten. I know them.” “Not the least. as they drove up to the house. I go there every year shooting. They’re not merchants.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch piteously.” “Well. because he has an understanding with the merchants. while he’s giving you sixty by installments. I know your forest. and your forest’s worth a hundred and fifty roubles an acre paid down. don’t let your imagination run away with you.” “Come. fifteen per cent profit. enough of it! You’re out of temper. but holds back to buy a rouble’s worth for twenty kopecks. you know: they’re speculators.” said Levin gloomily. .

my respects”. Ryabinin was a tall. “Y our honors have . trying to seize his hand too. with big goloshes drawn over them. as though he wanted to catch something. but I am here at my time. thinnish.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. “That’s capital.” “I did not venture to disregard your excellency’s commands. made as though he did not notice his hand. middle-aged man. But Levin. I positively walked the whole way. scowling. and met the friends in the hall. which sat extremely well as it was. and wrapping round him his coat. though the road was extremely bad. and wore high boots wrinkled over the ankles and straight over the calf. “So here you are. and prominent muddy-looking eyes. he greeted them with a smile. Ryabinin himself was already in the house. with buttons below the waist at the back. with mustache and a projecting clean-shaven chin. He was dressed in a longskirted blue coat. he turned to Levin. and took out the snipe. holding out his hand to Stepan Arkadyevitch. giving him his hand. He rubbed his face with his handkerchief. Konstantin Dmitrievitch.tightly belted clerk who served Ryabinin as coachman.

you can talk there. but that he could never be in any difficulty about anything.” said Ryabinin with contemptuous dignity.” “Quite so. as though he had grave doubts whether this game were worth the candle. looking contemptuously at the snipe: “a great delicacy.been diverting yourselves with the chase? What kind of bird may it be. as his habit was. he smiled contemptuously and shook his head disapprovingly. pray?” added Ryabinin.” And he shook his head disapprovingly. he did not cross himself. I suppose. as though by no means willing to allow that this game were worth the . as though wishing to make it felt that others might be in difficulties as to how to behave. as though seeking the holy picture. He scanned the bookcases and bookshelves. where you please.2 but when he had found it. “Would you like to go into my study?” Levin said in French to Stepan Arkadyevitch. “Go into my study. On entering the study Ryabinin looked about. scowling morosely. and with the same dubious air with which he had regarded the snipe.

with a smile. or I’d have fixed the price for him.” said Ryabinin. As to paying the money down. “Y ou must knock it down a bit. was just going out of the door. “He came to me too late. but catching the merchant’s words. prince. he stopped. “Why. don’t trouble about the money. .candle. sitting down and leaning his elbows on the back of his chair in a position of the most intense discomfort to himself. have you brought the money?” asked Oblonsky. and in silence. you’ve got the forest for nothing as it is.” “I don’t mind if I do.” “What is there to talk over? But do sit down. The money is ready conclusively to the last farthing.” “Oh. I’ve come to see you to talk it over. “Well.” he said.” Levin. “Sit down. It would be too bad. he looked Levin down and up. there’ll be no hitch there. who had meanwhile been putting his gun away in the cupboard.” Ryabinin got up.

bony fingers he unbuttoned his coat.” “Why should I give you my goods for nothing? I didn’t pick it up on the ground.“Very close about money is Konstantin Dmitrievitch. A hawklike.” “But is the thing settled between you or not? If it’s settled. “there’s positively no dealing with him. revealing a shirt. cruel expression was left upon it. With the open courts and everything done in style. turning to Stepan Arkadyevitch. nowadays there’s no question of stealing. and a watch-chain. “I’ll buy the forest. I was bargaining for some wheat of him. bronze waistcoat buttons. and a pretty price I offered too. greedy. I can’t make both ends meet over it. His excellency’s asking too much for the forest. I must ask for a little concession. With rapid.” said Levin. but if it’s not.” “Mercy on us! nowadays there’s no chance at all of stealing. and quickly pulled out a fat old . it’s useless haggling. We are just talking things over like gentlemen.” The smile vanished at once from Ryabinin’s face.” he said with a smile. nor steal it either.

Why. In God’s name. Ryabinin looked towards the door and shook his head with a smile..” Within an hour the merchant. should have bought the copse of Oblonsky.. the forest is mine. simply.” he added. “I wouldn’t be in a hurry if I were you. “Take the money. believe me. “Here you are. for the glory of it. “It’s all youthfulness—positively nothing but boyishness. that Ryabinin. If you would kindly sign the title-deed . upon my honor. and no one else. “I’ve given my word.” said Levin.pocketbook. why. really. he doesn’t haggle over every half-penny.” he said. That’s Ryabinin’s way of doing business. I’m buying it. And as to the profits. crossing himself quickly. slamming the door. stroking his big . scowling and waving the pocketbook. it’s my forest. “Come. I must make what God gives. and holding out his hand. you know.” said Oblonsky in surprise.” Levin went out of the room.

handing him the reins and buttoning the leather apron. and hooking up his jacket. “Ugh. . “But I can congratulate you on the purchase. with the agreement in his pocket.” responded the clerk. .overcoat neatly down. Mihail Ignatitch?” “Well. “They —they’re a nice lot!” “That’s so. and drove homewards. these gentlefolks!” he said to the clerk. well.” . seated himself in his tightly covered trap. .

Kitty was not married. He wanted to finish the day at supper as pleasantly as it had been begun.Chapter XVII Stepan Arkadyevitch went up-stairs with his pocket bulging with notes. which the merchant had paid him for three months in advance. their shooting had been excellent. The business of the forest was over. the money in his pocket. The intoxication of the news that Kitty was not married had gradually begun to work upon him. Levin certainly was out of humor. and in spite of all his desire to be affectionate and cordial to his charming visitor. and so he felt specially anxious to dissipate the ill-humor that had come upon Levin. but ill. he could not control his mood. and Stepan Arkadyevitch was in the happiest frame of mind. and ill from love for a .

the fraud practised upon Oblonsky and concluded in his house. But all this Levin did not think out. Vronsky had slighted her. as it were.man who had slighted her. “Would you like supper?” “Well. and he was not angry now at what had disturbed him. What an appetite I get in the country! Wonderful! Why didn’t you offer Ryabinin something?” “Oh. how you do treat him!” said Oblonsky. “Y ou didn’t even shake hands with him.” . damn him!” “Still. and a waiter’s a hundred times better than he is. He vaguely felt that there was something in it insulting to him. This slight. but he fell foul of everything that presented itself. I wouldn’t say no to it. meeting Stepan Arkadyevitch up-stairs. rebounded upon him. Consequently Vronsky had the right to despise Levin. exasperated him. Why not shake hands with him?” “Because I don’t shake hands with a waiter. and therefore he was his enemy. finished?” he said. and she had slighted him. The stupid sale of the forest. “Well. Levin.

no one will give anything. enough about it!” he said. I see. “Any one who likes amalgamating is welcome to it. No.” “You’re a regular reactionist. like one who feels himself teased and attacked for no fault of his own.. I am Konstantin Levin.” “And Konstantin Levin very much out of temper.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. “Y es. ..” “Really. and nothing else. I am out of temper. and do you know why? Because—excuse me—of your stupid sale. I see you’ve a grudge against that unlucky Ryabinin.” . ‘It was worth much more’? But when one wants to sell. . but it sickens me. I have never considered what I am.” Stepan Arkadyevitch frowned good-humoredly.“What a reactionist you are. “Come. .. smiling. really! What about the amalgamation of classes?” said Oblonsky. “When did anybody ever sell anything without being told immediately after the sale.

I’m glad to belong. as security for the loan of one rouble. That’s as it ought to be. And do you know why? Y ou’ll say again that I’m a reactionist. in spite of the amalgamation of classes. And I’m very glad for the peasant.” “Well. for no kind of reason. or some other terrible word. worth ten roubles. what should I have done? Counted every . The gentleman does nothing.“Maybe I have. Now the peasants about us buy land. Here a Polish speculator bought for half its value a magnificent estate from a young lady who lives in Nice. And their impoverishment is not due to extravagance—that would be nothing. while the peasant works and supplants the idle man. and I don’t mind that. living in good style—that’s the proper thing for noblemen : it’s only the nobles who know how to do it. but all the same it does annoy and anger me to see on all sides the impoverishing of the nobility to which I belong. And there a merchant will get three acres of land. you’ve made that rascal a present of thirty thousand roubles. Here. But I do mind seeing the process of impoverishment from a sort of—I don’t know what to call it—innocence. and.

but Ryabinin did.” said Agafea Mihalovna. anyway. And Agafea Mihalovna will give us that marvelous herb-brandy. assuring her that it was long since he had tasted such a dinner and such a supper. And here come some poached eggs. He wanted to put one question to . Y ou didn’t count them. my favorite dish. Ryabinin’s children will have means of livelihood and education.. while yours maybe will not!” “Well. We have our business and they have theirs..” Stepan Arkadyevitch sat down at the table and began joking with Agafea Mihalovna. give him what you will—a crust of bread—he’ll eat it and walk away. “Well. you must excuse me. and there’s an end of it. and they must make their profit.. you do praise it. he was gloomy and silent. the thing’s done. they must be counted. “but Konstantin Dmitrievitch. but there’s something mean in this counting. Anyway.tree?” “Of course.” Though Levin tried to control himself.

“How wonderfully they make this soap. which Agafea Mihalovna had put ready for the visitor but Oblonsky had not used. he had got into bed. and the entertainments . “The theater.Stepan Arkadyevitch. . a-a-a!” “Y es. but he could not bring himself to the point. a-a-a!” he yawned. laying down the soap. talking of various trifling matters. checking .” said Levin.” he said gazing at a piece of soap he was handling. “The electric light everywhere .” “Y es.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. the electric light. everything’s brought to such a pitch of perfection nowadays. why. but Levin still lingered in his room.1 “Vronsky?” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. Oh. and not daring to ask what he wanted to know. again washed. . for instance. undressed. it’s a work of art. Stepan Arkadyevitch had gone down to his room. . and could not find the words or the moment in which to put it. and attired in a night-shirt with goffered frills. . “Only look. “Y es. with a moist and blissful yawn. and where’s Vronsky now?” he asked suddenly.

he looked Stepan Arkadyevitch straight in the face without speaking. And do you know. “he’s in Petersburg. and propping on his hand his handsome ruddy face. and he’s not once been in Moscow since. in which his moist.his yawn. there’s something humbugging.” and feeling he was blushing.” Levin scowled. He left soon after you did.” pursued Oblonsky. as I told you at the time.” He yawned inwardly. or doesn’t he. The humiliation of his rejection stung him to the heart. “Y es. I’ll tell you the truth. “It’s your own fault. diplomatic in his face. gazing at him. but with her mother. “Does he know. leaning his elbow on the table. as though it were a fresh .. Kostya. “If there was anything on her side at that time. that I did make an offer?” Levin wondered.. it was nothing but a superficial attraction. Why didn’t you fight it out? I told you at the time that. had an influence not with her. good-natured. don’t you know.” he went on. “His being such a perfect aristocrat. and his future position in society. I couldn’t say which had the better chance. without opening his mouth. Y ou took fright at the sight of your rival. But. sleepy eyes shone like stars.

. but I don’t.” he began. like my father and my grandfather. while I don’t. interrupting Oblonsky.wound he had only just received. but I consider myself aristocratic. excuse me. We are aristocrats. stay.. that aristocracy of Vronsky or of anybody else. But he was at home. while you make Ryabinin a present of thirty thousand. But allow me to ask what it consists in. of course that’s another matter). never depended on any one for anything. and have never curried favor with any one. of the highest degree of breeding (talent and intellect. and whose mother—God knows whom she wasn’t mixed up with. Y ou think it mean of me to count the trees in my forest. and the walls of home are a support. and not .. A man whose father crawled up from nothing at all by intrigue. And I know many such... “Stay. No. “Y ou talk of his being an aristocrat. and so I prize what’s come to me from my ancestors or been won by hard work. and people like me. beside which I can be looked down upon? Y ou consider Vronsky an aristocrat. but you get rents from your lands and I don’t know what. who can point back in the past to three or four honorable generations of their family..

and .” said Levin. I tell you straight out. Please forgive me. and Katerina Alexandrovna 3 is nothing now to me but a painful and humiliating reminiscence. Now that he had opened his heart. I don’t know whether you know it or not. but I don’t care. . “Whom are you attacking? Though a good deal is not true that you say about Vronsky.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch.”2 “Well.those who can only exist by favor of the powerful of this world.” “No. but I won’t talk about that. sincerely and genially. I should go back with me to Moscow. Levin’s warmth gave him genuine pleasure. And I tell you—I did make an offer and was rejected.” “What ever for? What nonsense!” “But we won’t talk about it. and who can be bought for twopence halfpenny. though he was aware that in the class of those who could be bought for twopence halfpenny Levin was reckoning him too. but whom are you attacking? I agree with you. . if I’ve been nasty. . if I were you. he became as he had been in the morning.

” “Capital. I’m glad we’ve spoken openly. and smiling. Stiva? Please don’t be angry. and no reason to be. he took his hand. not a bit. but I might go straight from shooting to the station.“Y ou’re not angry with me. standshooting in the morning is usually good—why not go? I couldn’t sleep the night anyway. “Of course not.” . And do you know.” he said.

They were not only fond of Vronsky in his regiment. Vronsky was aware of his comrades’ view of him. with his immense wealth. and because the regiment was fond of him. and in addition .Chapter VIII Although all Vronsky’s inner life was absorbed in his passion. and ambition. had disregarded all that. they respected him too. and of all the interests of life had the interests of his regiment and his comrades nearest to his heart. and the path open before him to every kind of success. distinction. his external life unalterably and inevitably followed along the old accustomed lines of his social and regimental ties and interests. The interests of his regiment took an important place in Vronsky’s life. proud that this man. his brilliant education and abilities. and were proud of him. both because he was fond of the regiment.

his love was known to all the town. and the consequent publicity of their connection in society. rejoiced at the fulfillment of their predictions. The majority of the younger men envied him for just what was the most irksome factor in his love—the exalted position of Karenin. And he shut up any of his thoughtless comrades who attempted to allude to his connection. and were only waiting for a decisive turn in public opinion to fall upon her with all the weight of their scorn. The greater number of the young women. But in spite of that.to his liking for the life. nor did he betray his secret even in the wildest drinking bouts (though indeed he was never so drunk as to lose all control of himself). every one guessed with more or less confidence at his relations with Madame Karenina. They were already making ready their handfuls of mud to fling at her when the right moment arrived. who envied Anna and had long been weary of hearing her called virtuous. The greater number of the middle-aged . he felt bound to keep up that reputation. It need not be said that he did not speak of his love to any of his comrades.

on hearing of his connection.—at least according to the Countess Vronskaya’s ideas. too. She was vexed. just like all other pretty and well-bred women. Vronsky’s mother. too. She learned that great personages were displeased with him on this account. which might well lead him into imprudence. that Madame Karenina. and she changed her opinion. simply in order to remain in the regiment. who had so taken her fancy.1 desperate passion. she was pleased. graceful. She had . so she was told. after all. because nothing to her mind gave such a finishing-touch to a brilliant young man as a liaisonah in the highest society. and had talked so much of her son. But she had heard of late that her son had refused a position offered him of great importance to his career. worldly liaison which she would have welcomed.people and certain great personages were displeased at the prospect of the impending scandal in society. that from all she could learn of this connection it was not that brilliant. where he could be constantly seeing Madame Karenina. was. but a sort of Wertherish. was at first pleased at it.

passionate or passionless.not seen him since his abrupt departure from Moscow. That year races and a steeplechase had been arranged for the officers. On the contrary. This elder son. bought a thoroughbred English mare. he needed occupation and . Besides the service and society. excitement. He did not distinguish what sort of love his might be.. These two passions did not interfere with one another. and she sent her elder son to bid him come to see her. too.. big or little. Vronsky had put his name down. lasting or passing (he kept a ballet-girl himself. was displeased with his younger brother.. though reserved. so he was lenient in these matters). Vronsky had another great interest—horses. and in spite of his love-affair. and therefore he did not approve of his brother’s conduct. he was looking forward to the races with intense. though he was the father of a family. he was passionately fond of horses. but he knew that this love-affair was viewed with displeasure by those whom it was necessary to please.

. so as to recruit and rest himself from the violent emotions that agitated him.distraction quite apart from his love.

But he had not seen her for three days. He sat with his coat unbuttoned over a white waistcoat. and so he eschewed farinaceous and sweet dishes.1 Vronsky had come earlier than usually to eat beefsteak in the common mess-room of the regiment. and while waiting for the steak he had ordered he looked at a French novel that lay open on his plate. but still he had to avoid gaining flesh. he was thinking. and as her husband had just returned from . as he had very quickly been brought down to the required light weight. resting both elbows on the table. He was only looking at the book to avoid conversation with the officers coming in and out. He had no need to be strict with himself.Chapter XIX On the day of the races at Krasnoe Selo. He was thinking of Anna’s promise to see him that day after the races.

his face lighted up. Of course. and moving the dish up he began eating. “Of course I shall say Betsy has sent me to ask whether she’s coming to the races. and he pondered the question how to do it.” he said to the servant. he did not know whether she would be able to meet him to-day or not. a plump. of talk and laughter.” he decided. Now he wanted to go there. . He visited the Karenins’ summer villa as rarely as possible. and he did not know how to find out. and tell them to have out the carriage and three horses as quick as they can. “Send to my house. a young fellow. with a bracelet on his wrist. who handed him the steak on a hot silver dish. lifting his head from the book.abroad. I’ll go. elderly officer. And as he vividly pictured the happiness of seeing her. He had had his last interview with her at his cousin Betsy’s summer villa. who had lately joined the regiment from the Corps of Pages. delicate face. From the billiard-room next door came the sound of balls knocking. Two officers appeared at the entrance-door: one. with a feeble. the other.

and little eyes. he proceeded to eat and read at the same time. The plump officer took up the list of wines and turned to the young officer.” responded Vronsky. “What? Fortifying yourself for your work?” said the plump officer. “Y ou choose what we’re to drink. sherry!” said Vronsky. and looking down at his book as though he had not noticed them. and not looking at the officer. lost in fat. “So you’re not afraid of getting fat?” said the latter. “What?” said Vronsky angrily. Vronsky glanced at them. sitting down beside him. turning a chair round for the young officer. and moving the book to the other side of him. knitting his brows. without replying. frowned.” he said. “As you see. “You’re not afraid of getting fat?” “Waiter. making a wry face of disgust. handing . he went on reading. wiping his mouth. and showing his even teeth.

” he said. “Rhine wine. Vronsky looked round angrily. but his face lighted up immediately with his characteristic expression of genial and manly serenity. The plump officer rose submissively.him the card. in his loud baritone. and looking at him. and they moved towards the door. stealing a timid glance at Vronsky. Alexey. I’m not hungry. and drink only one tiny glass. now.” . “Let’s go into the billiard-room. Nodding with an air of lofty contempt to the two officers. “Ah! here he is!” he cried. please. bringing his big hand down heavily on his epaulet. “Y ou must just eat a mouthful.” said the captain. he went up to Vronsky.” “Oh.” said the young officer. At that moment there walked into the room the tall and well-built Captain Yashvin. and trying to pull his scarcely visible mustache. the young officer got up. Seeing that Vronsky did not turn round. “That’s it.

too low for him. “Why didn’t you turn up at the Red Theater yesterday? Numerova wasn’t at all bad. “Ah!” responded Yashvin. and do without sleep without being in the slightest degree affected by it. and also at cards. which he showed for the most part by being able to drink like a fish. a man not merely without moral principles. a gambler and a rake. so that his knees were cramped up in a sharp angle. And he bent his long legs. and sat down in the chair. Yashvin. glancing sarcastically at the two officers who were at that instant leaving the room. which he showed in his relations with his comrades and superior officers. swathed in tight riding-breeches.” Yashvin dropped. when he would play for . but of immoral principles. Vronsky liked him both for his exceptional physical strength. and for his great strength of character. Where were you?” “I was late at the Tverskoys’. commanding both fear and respect. Yashvin was Vronsky’s greatest friend in the regiment.“There go the inseparables.” said Vronsky.

but something more serious and important. Vronsky respected and liked Yashvin particularly because he felt Yashvin liked him. but he was aware that he knew all about it. Vronsky had never spoken to him of his passion. comprehend the intense passion which now filled his whole life. he plucked at his left mustache. “Ah! yes. Moreover. was the only man who could. and . that is to say. but for himself. and that he put the right interpretation on it. to the announcement that Vronsky had been at the Tverskoys’. in spite of his apparent contempt for every sort of feeling. He felt that Yashvin. he felt certain that Yashvin.” he said. as it was. always with such skill and decision that he was reckoned the best player in the English Club. and interpreted his feeling rightly. took no delight in gossip and scandal.tens of thousands and however much he might have drunk. and his black eyes shining. not for his name and his money. And of all men he was the only one with whom Vronsky would have liked to speak of his love. so he fancied. knew and believed that this passion was not a jest. not a pastime. and he was glad to see that in his eyes.

and what did you do yesterday? Win anything?” asked Vronsky. Hi. “No. and getting up he went to the door. (Yashvin had bet heavily on Vronsky in the races. I’ll come along directly. that always rang out so loudly at drill. “Well. Mahotin’s the only one that’s risky.” “Oh. a bad habit he had.” he shouted again immediately after. laughing. “It’s too early for me to dine. I’ve finished.began twisting it into his mouth. and set the windows shaking now. he won’t pay up. in his rich voice. the only thing Vronsky could think of just now.” said Vronsky.” said Vronsky. Yashvin got up too. “Eight thousand. but I must have a drink.” And the conversation passed to forecasts of the coming race.) “No chance of my losing. But three don’t count. wine!” he shouted. “Come along. stretching his long legs and his long back. . then you can afford to lose over me. all right.

.” And he walked out with Vronsky.“You’re going home. so I’ll go with you.

” And pulling up the rug he flung himself back on the pillow. don’t go on sleeping. Finnish hut. who was pulling the rug off him. “Y our brother’s been here. clean. divided into two by a partition. “He waked me up.” he said to Vronsky.Chapter XX Vronsky was staying in a roomy. Yashvin!” he said. “Oh. Petritsky jumped up suddenly onto his knees and looked round. who was lying with ruffled hair and with his nose in the pillow. “Get up. going behind the partition and giving Petritsky. “Shut up!” He turned over and opened his .” said Yashvin. getting furious with Yashvin. Petritsky lived with him in camp too. and said he’d look in again. damn him. do shut up. a prod on the shoulder. Petritsky was asleep when Vronsky and Yashvin came into the hut.

. “You’d better tell me what to drink. obviously taking pleasure in the sound of his own voice.” he added. will you have a drink?” “Go along. “And you’ll drink something? All right then.” he shouted. . we’ll have a drink together! Vronsky. “Brandy. getting up and wrapping the tiger-skin rug round him.” “Brandy’s better than anything. and I’ve got to see Bryansky. such a nasty taste in my mouth. “Where are you off to?” asked Yashvin.. and hummed in French. He went to the door of the partition wall. here are your three horses. “To the stables. do you think? Eh?” queried Petritsky. blinking and rubbing his eyes.” said Vronsky. raised his hands. “There was a king in Thule.eyes. “Tereshtchenko! brandy for your master and cucumbers. have a drink?” said Petritsky. too.” said Vronsky. that. seeing the carriage drive up. putting on the coat his valet handed to him. about the horses.”1 “Vronsky. “Oh.” boomed Yashvin.

Petritsky. and he hoped to have time to get that in too. But his comrades were at once aware that he was not only going there. yes. we know your Bryansky. where are they?” “Where are they? That’s just the question!” said Petritsky solemnly. where are they?” Vronsky stopped. “Stop!” cried Petritsky to Vronsky as he was just going out. and to change the conversation: “How’s my roan? is he doing all right?” he inquired. moving his forefinger upwards .Vronsky had as a fact promised to call at Bryansky’s. “Y our brother left a letter and a note for you. which he had sold Vronsky. “Well. Wait a bit. winked and made a pout with his lips. as though he would say: “Oh. still humming.2 and to bring him some money owing for some horses. some eight miles from Peterhof. looking out of the window at the middle one of the three horses.” “Mind you’re not late!” was Yashvin’s only comment.

smiling. I’ve forgotten really.from his nose. wait a bit! But what’s the use of getting in a rage. Or was it a dream? Wait a bit. tell me. and this was how he was standing. Y es—yes—yes. Here somewhere about.. If you’d drunk four bottles yesterday as I did you’d forget where you were lying. “Wait a bit! This was how I was lying. reproaching him for not having been to see her—and the note was from his brother to say that he must have a little talk with him. “Come. Vronsky knew that it was all . enough fooling! Where is the letter?” “No. It was the letter he was expecting—from his mother.. I’ll remember !” Petritsky went behind the partition and lay down on his bed. Wait a bit. Here it is!”—and Petritsky pulled a letter out from under the mattress. this is silly!” said Vronsky. “I have not lighted the fire.” “Come.. where he had hidden it. Vronsky took the letter and his brother’s note.

Vronsky’s quarters were always a meeting-place for all the officers. “What business is it of theirs!” thought Vronsky. one of his regiment and one of another. “Here’s Yashvin ordering me to drink a pick-me-up. and crumpling up the letters he thrust them between the buttons of his coat so as to read them carefully on the road.” “Well.” “They say Mahotin’s Gladiator’s lame.” “Has the mare come from Tsarskoe?” “Yes. “Where are you off to?” “I must go to Peterhof. Before him stood the orderly with a tray of brandy and salted cucumbers. “Here are my saviors!” cried Petritsky. but I’ve not seen her yet. seeing them come in.” “Nonsense! But however are you going to race in this mud?” said the other. you did give it to us yesterday.” said one of . In the porch of the hut he was met by two officers.about the same thing.

you positively must drink the brandy.” “Why.” “No. good-bye all of you. didn’t we make a pretty finish!” said Petritsky. Vronsky. “and then a little champagne—just a small bottle. I said: ‘Let’s have music. “Volkov climbed onto the roof and began telling us how sad he was. “you didn’t let us get a wink of sleep all night. Stop a bit. there’s some sense in that. and then seltzer water and a lot of lemon.” “Drink it up. are you gaining weight? All right. standing over Petritsky like a mother making a child take medicine. We’ll all have a drink. . the funeral march!’ He fairly dropped asleep on the roof over the funeral march. Give us the seltzer water and lemon.” “Vronsky!” shouted some one when he was already outside. then we must have it alone.” “Oh. I’m not going to drink today.” “Come.” said Yashvin.those who had come in.

went out and got into his carriage.“Well?” “Y ou’d better get your hair cut. showing his even teeth. but he thought better of it.” Vronsky was in fact beginning. to get a little bald. and put off reading them so as not to distract his attention before looking at the mare. and was just pulling out the letters to read them through. especially at the top. He laughed gaily. “To the stables!” he said. and pulling his cap over the thin place. “Later!” . prematurely. it’ll weigh you down.

He had not yet seen her there. called the trainer. clean-shaven. He had scarcely got out of his carriage when his groom. and there his mare was to have been taken the previous day.Chapter XXI The temporary stable. turning his elbows out and swaying from side to side. the so-called “stable-boy. a wooden shed.” recognizing the carriage some way off. A dry-looking Englishman. but had put her in the charge of the trainer. walking with the uncouth gait of a jockey. except for a tuft below his chin. . in high boots and a short jacket. During the last few days he had not ridden her out for exercise himself. came to meet him. had been put up close to the race-course. and so now he positively did not know in what condition his mare had arrived yesterday and was to-day.

” the Englishman’s voice responded somewhere in the inside of his throat. whom he had never seen.” said the Englishman. A stable-boy. and followed them. “Better not go in.” he added. how’s Frou-Frou?”1 Vronsky asked in English. But he knew that by the etiquette of the race-course it was not . and the mare’s fidgety.” “No. “I’ve put a muzzle on her. I’m going in. and must be standing among them. and Vronsky knew that his chief rival. and with swinging elbows. frowning. he went on in front with his disjointed gait. spruce and smart in his holiday attire.” “Come along. it’ll excite the mare. They went into the little yard in front of the shed. Vronsky longed to see Gladiator. had been brought there.“Well. In the shed there were five horses in their separate stalls. Even more than his mare. then. “All right. a very tall chestnut horse. Gladiator. met them with a broom in his hand. I want to look at her. sir. Better not go in. touching his hat. and speaking with his mouth shut.

” said Vronsky. he’s stronger. I never can say the name. Just as he was passing along the passage. with the feeling of a man turning away from the sight of another man’s open letter. “Mahotin? Y es. but improper even to ask questions about him. “I’d bet on you. “If you were riding him.”2 said the Englishman... but. smiling at the compliment to his riding. “In a steeplechase it all depends on riding and on pluck.” said the Englishman.” said the Englishman. He knew that this was Gladiator.” “Frou-Frou’s more nervous.merely impossible for him to see the horse. and Vronsky caught a glimpse of a big chestnut horse with white legs. over his shoulder. Mak . he turned round and went into Frou-Frou’s stall. pointing his big finger and dirty nail towards Gladiator’s stall.. he’s my most serious rival. the boy opened the door into the second horse-box on the left. ..” said Vronsky. “The horse is here belonging to Mak .

and Vronsky went into the horse-box. no. She was small-boned all over. nodding towards the horse-box. Frou-Frou was a beast of medium size. and . and from which came the sound of restless stamping in the straw. He opened the door. from a breeder’s point of view. what was of far more importance. “Don’t you think I want more thinning down?” “Oh. don’t speak loud. he was firmly convinced that no one in the world could have more of this “pluck” than he had. though her chest was extremely prominent in front.” he added. dimly lighted by one little window. Vronsky unconsciously took in once more in a comprehensive glance all the points of his favorite mare.” answered the Englishman. The mare’s fidgety. In the horse-box stood a dark bay mare. picking at the fresh straw with her hoofs. it was narrow. “Please.Of pluck—that is. not altogether free from reproach. Looking round him in the twilight of the horse-box. before which they were standing. with a muzzle on. Her hind-quarters were a little drooping. energy and courage—Vronsky did not merely feel that he had enough.

pinched in at the sides and pressed out in depth. mobile skin. bright. and still more in her hind-legs. and they were hard as bone. soft as satin. but across her shoulders the mare was exceptionally broad. at the same time. but were extraordinarily thick seen from the side. and. there was a certain expression of energy. and especially her head. of softness. the blood that tells. The muscles stood up sharply under the network of sinews. Her clean-cut head. She was one of those creatures which seem only not to speak because the mechanism of . a peculiarity specially striking now that she was lean from training. But she had in the highest degree the quality that makes all defects forgotten: that quality was blood. as it were.3 as the English expression has it. that showed the red blood in the cartilage within. with prominent. She looked altogether. except across the shoulders. covered with the delicate. The muscles of both hind. The bones of her legs below the knees looked no thicker than a finger from in front. About all her figure. there was a noticeable curvature.in her fore-legs. broadened out at the open nostrils.and fore-legs were not very thick. spirited eyes.

. delicate coat. “There. going up to the mare and speaking soothingly to her. she drew in a deep breath. and moved his face near her dilated nostrils. at any rate. darling! There!” said Vronsky. and. Vronsky patted her strong neck. while the muscles quivered under her soft.” said the Englishman. started. She drew a loud breath and snorted out through her tense nostrils. it seemed that she understood all he felt at that moment. “There. you see how fidgety she is. Only when he stood by her head. straightened over her sharp withers a stray lock of her mane that had fallen on the other side. looking at her.their mouth does not allow them to. she was suddenly quieter. and shifting lightly from one leg to the other. the more excited she grew. transparent as a bat’s wing. she started at the approaching figures from the opposite side. turning back her prominent eye till the white looked bloodshot. But the nearer he came. shaking her muzzle. Directly Vronsky went towards her. To Vronsky.

astounded at the impertinence of his question. The mare’s excitement had infected Vronsky. But remembering the muzzle. darling. and stared. “Oh. my lord?” he asked suddenly.” said the Englishman.” “All right. quiet!” he said. then. he went out of the horse-box. longed to move. But realizing that . not into the Englishman’s eyes. too.pricked up her sharp ear. using the title “my lord. where are you going. “Well. “Quiet.” which he had scarcely ever used before. to bite.” he said to the Englishman. I rely on you. she shook it and again began restlessly stamping one after the other her shapely legs. and that he. He felt that his heart was throbbing. and put out her strong. “half-past six on the ground. as he knew how to stare. like the mare. but at his forehead. it was both dreadful and delicious. black lip towards Vronsky. as though she would nip hold of his sleeve. patting her again over her hind-quarters . Vronsky in amazement raised his head. and with a glad sense that his mare was in the best possible condition.

but as a jockey. “don’t get out of temper or upset about anything. the dark clouds that had been threatening rain all day broke.” “How often I’m asked that question to-day!” he said to himself. as though he. and jumping into his carriage. The Englishman looked gravely at him. and there was a heavy downpour of rain. I shall be home within an hour. too. he added: “The great thing’s to keep quiet before a race. he told the man to drive to Peterhof. knew where Vronsky was going.” said he. and he blushed. smiling. Before he had driven many paces away. a thing which rarely happened to him. “It was muddy before. and. “What a pity!” thought Vronsky. now it will be a .” “All right.in asking this the Englishman had been looking at him not as an employer.” answered Vronsky. putting up the roof of the carriage. he answered: “I’ve got to go to Bryansky’s.

that this woman is dearer to me than life. they don’t know that without our love. worldly intrigue. They haven’t an idea of what happiness is. and read them through. for us there is neither happiness nor unhappiness—no life at all. “No. And this is incomprehensible. it was the same thing over and over again. This interference aroused in him a feeling of angry hatred —a feeling he had rarely known before. in the word we linking himself with Anna. that this is not a mere pastime. his mother.perfect swamp. Y es.” .” he said. vulgar. and we do not complain of it. he took out his mother’s letter and his brother’s note. and that’s why it annoys them. If it were a common. we have made it ourselves. his brother. They feel that this is something different. Whatever our destiny is or may be. they must needs teach us how to live. everyone thought fit to interfere in the affairs of his heart. “What business is it of theirs? Why does everybody feel called upon to concern himself about me? And why do they worry me so? Just because they see that this is something they can’t understand. Everyone.” As he sat in solitude in the closed carriage. they would have left me alone.

feigning. This was a feeling of loathing for something— . which would pass. and in lying. deceiving. as worldly intrigues do pass. leaving no other traces in the life of either but pleasant or unpleasant memories. He felt that the love that bound him to Anna was not a momentary impulse. He recalled particularly vividly the shame he had more than once detected in her at this necessity for lying and deceit. He vividly recalled all the constantly recurring instances of inevitable necessity for lying and deceit. and continually thinking of others. He was angry with all of them for their interference just because he felt in his soul that they.he thought. all the difficulty there was for them. And he experienced the strange feeling that had sometimes come upon him since his secret love for Anna. conspicuous as they were in the eye of all the world. which were so against his natural bent. all these people. were right. when the passion that united them was so intense that they were both oblivious of everything else but their love. in lying and deceiving. in concealing their love. He felt all the torture of his own and her position.

” he decided. and now she cannot be at peace and feel secure in her dignity. Now.whether for Alexey Alexandrovitch. she and I. too. and the sooner the better. . or for the whole world. Yes. he could not have said. But he always drove away this strange feeling. she was unhappy before. or for himself. though she does not show it. “Y es. but proud and at peace. we must put an end to it. And for the first time the idea clearly presented itself that it was essential to put an end to this false position. “Throw up everything. and hide ourselves somewhere alone with our love.” he said to himself. he shook it off and continued the thread of his thoughts.

as he . and by the time Vronsky arrived.Chapter XXII The rain did not last long. who had lately returned from a foreign watering-place. and from the twigs came a pleasant drip and from the roofs rushing streams of water. Vronsky alighted. but was rejoicing now that—thanks to the rain—he would be sure to find her at home and alone. his shaft-horse trotting at full speed and dragging the trace-horses galloping through the mud. had not moved from Petersburg. the roofs of the summer villas and the old lime-trees in the gardens on both sides of the principal streets sparkled with wet brilliance. Hoping to find her alone. He thought no more of the shower spoiling the race-course. as he knew that Alexey Alexandrovitch. the sun had peeped out again. with their reins hanging loose.

Vronsky forgot now all that he had thought on the way of the hardships and difficulties of their position. stepping on his whole foot so as not to creak. But will you please go to the front door. He was just going in. The mistress is at home. and she would certainly not expect him to come before the races. I’ll go in from the garden. and wanting to take her by surprise. “No. as she was in reality. but went into the court.” And feeling satisfied that she was alone.” the gardener answered.” “No. not in imagination. he walked. He thought of nothing but that he would see her directly. since he had not promised to be there to-day. “They’ll open the door. to avoid attracting attention. sir. there are servants there. bordered with flowers. holding his sword and stepping cautiously over the sandy path. before crossing the bridge. and walked to the house. to the terrace that looked out upon the garden. but living. all of her.always did. when he . “Has your master come?” he asked a gardener. He did not go up the steps to the street door. up the worn steps of the terrace.

the significance of which he could not understand. Vronsky often saw the child’s intent. at another. and he tried painfully. both Vronsky and Anna did not merely avoid speaking of anything that they could not have repeated before every one. They had made no agreement about this. and a strange shyness. at one time friendliness. bewildered glance fixed upon him. her son with his questioning—hostile. they did not even allow themselves to refer by hints to anything the boy did not understand.suddenly remembered what he always forgot. in the boy’s manner to him. as though the child felt that between this man and his mother there existed some important bond. When he was present. coldness and reserve. In his presence they talked like acquaintances. This boy was more often than any one else a check upon their freedom. as he fancied—eyes. it had settled itself. But in spite of this caution. and what caused the most torturing side of his relations with her. and . They would have felt it wounding themselves to deceive the child. the boy did feel that he could not understand this relation. As a fact. uncertainty.

though they never said anything about him. expression. his nurse.was not able to make clear to himself what feeling he ought to have for this man. sometimes hostile. and that to admit to himself his . With a child’s keen instinct for every manifestation of feeling. This child’s presence called up both in Vronsky and in Anna a feeling akin to the feeling of a sailor who sees by the compass that the direction in which he is swiftly moving is far from the right one.” thought the child.— all did not merely dislike Vronsky. that every instant is carrying him farther and farther away. And this was what caused his dubious. but looked on him with horror and aversion. he saw distinctly that his father. while his mother looked on him as her greatest friend. This child’s presence always and infallibly called up in Vronsky that strange feeling of inexplicable loathing which he had experienced of late. inquiring. but that to arrest his motion is not in his power. his governess. and the shyness and uncertainty which Vronsky found so irksome. either I’m stupid or a naughty boy. it’s my fault. “What does it mean? Who is he? How ought I to love him? If I don’t know.

and did not hear him. with the rings he knew so well. clasped the pot. who had gone out for his walk and been caught in the rain. Dressed in a white gown. she pressed her forehead against a cool watering-pot that stood on the parapet. gazing at her in ecstasy. pushed away the watering-pot. He stood still. The beauty of her whole figure. she was aware of his presence. with his innocent outlook upon life. and . and both her lovely hands. deeply embroidered. She was sitting on the terrace waiting for the return of her son. directly he would have made a step to come nearer to her. her head. was the compass that showed them the point to which they had departed from what they knew. This time Seryozha was not at home. she was sitting in a corner of the terrace behind some flowers. Bending her curly black head. and she was completely alone. her neck. But. This child.deviation from the right direction is the same as admitting his certain ruin. her hands. struck Vronsky every time as something new and unexpected. but did not want to know. She had sent a manservant and a maid out to look for him.

feeling that he had to be afraid and be on his guard. “I’m alone. thee. her lips were quivering. “What’s the matter? Y ou are ill?” he said to her in French. getting up and pressing his outstretched hand tightly. so impossibly frigid between them. they’ll come in from this side. but I couldn’t pass the day without seeing you. and expecting Seryozha. “I did not expect .turned her flushed face towards him.” he went on. “Forgive me for coming. and reddened a little.” “Mercy! what cold hands!” he said. going up to her. “Y ou startled me. as he always reddened. he’s out for a walk. “No. he looked round towards the balcony door. but remembering that there might be spectators. I’m quite well. . and the dangerously intimate singular. . in spite of her efforts to be calm. speaking French. .” But. He would have run to her. as he always did to avoid using the stiff Russian plural form.” she said.” she said.

not letting go her hands and bending over her. She asked him about the races. trying to calm her. and. she wondered.” he went on. of this: why was it. seeing that she was agitated. He answered her questions. affectionate eyes. of her happiness and her unhappiness. “Tell him or not tell him?” she thought. “What were you thinking of?” “Always of the same thing. She spoke the truth.” she said. If ever at any moment she had been asked what she was thinking of. while to her it was such torture? To-day this thought gained special poignancy from certain other considerations. so absorbed in his races that he won’t understand as . he began telling her in the simplest tone the details of his preparations for the races. She was thinking. she could have answered truly: of the same thing. that to others. “He is so happy. looking into his quiet. to Betsy (she knew of her secret connection with Tushkevitch) it was all easy. with a smile. just when he came upon her.“Forgive you? I’m so glad!” “But you’re ill or worried.

still staring at him in the same way. “I see something has happened. and his face expressed that utter subjection. “Y es. why put him to the proof?” she thought.” he repeated imploringly. He saw it. .” he said. bending her head a little. Do you suppose I can be at peace. she looked inquiringly at him from under her brows. for God’s sake. that slavish devotion. interrupting his narrative. and. “For God’s sake!” he repeated. Better not tell.he ought. Her hand shook as it played with a leaf she had picked. her eyes shining under their long lashes. and feeling the hand that held the leaf was trembling more and more. which had done so much to win her. he won’t understand all the gravity of this fact to us. knowing you have a trouble I am not sharing? Tell me.” “But you haven’t told me what you were thinking of when I came in. “please tell me!” She did not answer. I shan’t be able to forgive him if he does not realize all the gravity of it. taking her hand.

and his head sank on his breast. besides that. But she was mistaken in thinking he realized the gravity of the fact as she. he felt that the turning-point he had been longing for had come now. and. paced up and down the .“Shall I tell you?” “Yes. in the same way. He looked at her with a look of submissive tenderness. in silence. On hearing it. kissed her hand. . a woman. and it was inevitable in one way or another that they should soon put an end to their unnatural position. watching how he would take it. yes . realized it. would have said something. yes. The leaf in her hand shook more violently. But. he felt come upon him with tenfold intensity that strange feeling of loathing of some one. he realizes all the gravity of it.” she thought. “Y es. and gratefully she pressed his hand.” “I’m with child. her emotion physically affected him. but stopped. softly and deliberately. But at the same time. that it was impossible to go on concealing things from her husband. He turned white. he dropped her hand. .” she said. but she did not take her eyes off him. got up.

scarcely audibly. but altogether. She was calmer now. Alexey?” she said softly.terrace. tell me how?” she said in melancholy mockery at the hopelessness of her own position. “Anything’s better than the position in which you’re living. I see how .” “Put an end? How put an end. We must take our line. Alexey.” he said.” “It is one as it is. “Y es.” “But how. “Is there any way out of such a position? Am I not the wife of my husband?” “There is a way out of every position.” he said. “Yes. “Neither you nor I have looked on our relations as a passing amusement.” she answered. “Leave your husband and make our life one. altogether. It is absolutely necessary to put an end”—he looked round as he spoke—“to the deception in which we are living. going up to her resolutely. Of course. and now our fate is sealed. and her face lighted up with a tender smile.

he doesn’t even know. and suddenly a hot flush came over her face. her cheeks. “But we won’t talk of him. Y ou worry about him too. her brow. and tears of shame came into her eyes. her neck crimsoned. with a quiet smile.” “Oh.” . not over my husband.you torture yourself over everything—the world and your son and your husband. I don’t think of him.” “Oh.” she said.” she said. He doesn’t exist.” “Y ou’re not speaking sincerely. I know you. “I don’t know him.

and who was in opposition to him.” . and another strange and unaccountable woman came out. “that’s nothing to do with us.Chapter XXIII Vronsky had several times already. . But today he was resolved to have it out. as though directly she began to speak of this. and whom he feared. especially now. tried to bring her to consider their position. and every time he had been confronted by the same superficiality and triviality with which she met his appeal now. “Whether he knows or not. We cannot . retreated somehow into herself. you cannot stay like this. she. It was as though there were something in this which she could not or would not face. the real Anna. though not so resolutely as now. in his usual quiet and resolute tone. whom he did not love. .” said Vronsky.

“Tell him everything. and the domestic relation. “In general terms.” she said. And he .“What’s to be done. but about her son she could not jest. the civil. “Do you know what the result of that would be? I can tell you it all beforehand. that had been so soft a minute before. he’ll say in his official manner. She who had so feared he would take her condition too lightly was now vexed with him for deducing from it the necessity of taking some step. let us suppose I do that. and’—and more in the same style.” she added.— “ ‘disgrace my name.” as Alexey Alexandrovitch did. Now I cannot let you disgrace my name.—’” “and my son. You have not listened to me. you love another man.” she had meant to say. that he cannot let me go. and leave him. and have entered into criminal intrigues with him?’” (Mimicking her husband. according to you?” she asked with the same frivolous irony.” and a wicked light gleamed in her eyes. and with all distinctness and precision. but will take all measures in his power to prevent scandal.” “Very well. she threw an emphasis on the word “criminal. “ ‘Eh.) “ ‘I warned you of the results in the religious.

And not for my sake—I see that you suffer. with all the peculiarities of his figure and manner of speaking. and a spiteful machine when he’s angry. That’s what will happen. and reckoning against him every defect she could find in him.” she said angrily. but a machine. run away?” “And why not run away? I don’t see how we can keep on like this.” she went on. and complete the ruin of.will calmly and punctually act in accordance with his words. run away.” .” “Y es. “we absolutely must. tell him.” said Vronsky. recalling Alexey Alexandrovitch as she spoke. softening nothing for the great wrong she herself was doing him. and then be guided by the line he takes. and become your mistress.” “What.” she added. He’s not a man. “Anna. “Y es. Anna. with reproachful tenderness. in a soft and persuasive voice.” he said. anyway.. “become your mistress. trying to soothe her.. “But.

could only try to comfort herself with lying assurances that everything would remain as it always had been. And leave it to me. “I beg you.” “Never.” she said suddenly. I entreat you. could endure this state of deceit. and that it was possible to forget the fearful question of how it would be with her son. and do .Again she would have said “my son. and his future attitude to his mother. I know all the baseness. that she could not face it. “never speak to me of that!” “But. taking his hand. and speaking in quite a different tone.”1 but she could not utter that word. When she thought of her son. Vronsky could not understand how she. but. all the horror of my position. who had abandoned his father. . like a woman. which she could not bring herself to pronounce. Leave it to me. But he did not suspect that the chief cause of it was the word—son. and not long to get out of it. but it’s not so easy to arrange as you think. Anna . with her strong and truthful nature. . sincere and tender. she felt such terror at what she had done.

Do you promise me? .” “I unhappy?” she said. Never speak to me of it. coming closer to him. but he is not unhappy. I often think that you have ruined your whole life for me. I am worried sometimes.” .what I say. especially after what you have told me. I unhappy? No. When you talk about it—it’s only then it worries me. “how could you sacrifice everything for my sake? I can’t forgive myself that you’re unhappy.” “I was just thinking the very same thing..” “I promise everything. “I am like a hungry man who has been given food. when you can’t be at peace.” “I don’t understand.” he said. if you will never talk about this. I can’t be at peace.. and I grieve for you.. He may be cold.” she interrupted him..” he said.” “I?” she repeated.. and ashamed. but that will pass.. “Y es. and looking at him with an ecstatic smile of love. promise! . “I know.. no.. this is my unhappiness... but I can’t be at peace. No. “how hard it is for your truthful nature to lie. and dressed in rags.

looked a long look into his face. took his head. with a rapid movement she raised her lovely hands. parted lips. covered with rings. swift step to meet her son. gazing in ecstasy at her. She would have gone. she walked with her light. with a heavy sigh. and he and his nurse had taken shelter in an arbor. at one o’clock. “Well. and. “To-night.She could hear the sound of her son’s voice coming towards them.” Vronsky. she got up impulsively. swiftly kissed his mouth and both eyes. Betsy promised to fetch me. “I must soon be getting ready for the races. and glancing swiftly round the terrace. Seryozha had been caught by the rain in the big garden. au revoir.” she whispered. went away hurriedly. looking at his watch. and. putting up her face with smiling.” she said to Vronsky. . Her eyes glowed with the fire he knew so well. but he held her back. “When?” he murmured in a whisper. and pushed him away.

who was dozing on the box in the shadow. but could not take in what time it was. of a thick lime-tree. to his carriage. and whether he had time to go to Bryansky’s. He came out on to the highroad and walked. only the external faculty of memory. he jumped into . as often happens. he was so greatly agitated and lost in his thoughts that he saw the figures on the watch’s face. He went up to his coachman. waking the coachman.Chapter XXIV When Vronsky looked at his watch on the Karenins’ balcony. and. one after the other. He was so completely absorbed in his feeling for Anna. that points out each step one has to take. picking his way carefully through the mud. that he did not even think what o’clock it was. He had left him. he admired the shifting clouds of midges circling over the hot horses. already lengthening.

then the officers’ mile-and-ahalf race. He could still be in time for his race. He reached Bryansky’s. and so he decided to drive on. It was only after driving nearly five miles that he had sufficiently recovered himself to look at his watch. in time. and galloped back. but if he went to Bryansky’s he could only just be in time. spent five minutes there.the carriage. There were several races fixed for that day: the Mounted Guards’ race. all the feeling of indefiniteness left by their conversation. and realize that it was half-past five. and told him to drive to Bryansky’s. But he had promised Bryansky to come. He was thinking now with pleasure and excitement of the race. That would be a pity. and he was late. This rapid drive calmed him. telling the coachman not to spare the horses. of his being. then the three-mile race. . anyhow. and now and then the thought of the blissful interview awaiting him that night flashed across his imagination like a flaming light. and he would arrive when the whole of the court would be in their places. and then the race for which he was entered. All that was painful in his relations with Anna. had slipped out of his mind.

that a lot of gentlemen had been to ask for him. Dressing without hurry (he never hurried himself. and people on foot. and never lost his self-possession). and a boy had twice run up from the stables. being led to the race-course in a blue forage horsecloth. Vronsky drove to the sheds.The excitement of the approaching race gained upon him as he drove farther and farther into the atmosphere of the races. The second race was apparently going on. “Where’s Cord?” he asked the stable-boy. and pavilions swarming with people. with what looked like huge ears edged with blue. his valet told him that the second race had begun already. Mahotin’s Gladiator. for just as he went into the sheds he heard a bell ringing. At his quarters no one was left at home. . soldiers surrounding the race-course. While he was changing his clothes. and his valet was looking out for him at the gate. overtaking carriages driving up from the summer villas or out of Petersburg. From the sheds he could see a perfect sea of carriages. all were at the races. he met the whitelegged chestnut. Going towards the stable.

saddled ready.” In the open horse-box stood Frou-Frou. putting on the saddle. and went out of the stable. and all eyes were fixed on the horse-guard in front and the light hussar behind. They were just going to lead her out. and a group of soldiers and officers of the horse-guards were shouting loudly their delight at the expected triumph of their officer and comrade. almost at the very moment when the bell rang at the finish of the race. . From the center and outside of the ring all were crowding to the winning-post. “don’t upset yourself!” Vronsky once more took in in one glance the exquisite lines of his favorite mare. and with an effort he tore himself from the sight of her.“In the stable. who was quivering all over. Vronsky moved into the middle of the crowd unnoticed. The mile-and-a-half race was just finishing. urging their horses on with a last effort close to the winning-post. He went towards the pavilions at the most favorable moment for escaping attention. “I’m not too late?” “All right! All right!” said the Englishman.

and all attention was directed to that point. Alexander. and the officer of the horse-guards looked round him like a man waking up from a heavy sleep. and handsomer and rosier than he. who told him about the previous races. and just managed to smile. let go the reins of his panting gray horse that looked dark with sweat. Vronsky intentionally avoided that select crowd of the upper world. mud-spattered horse-guard who came in first. A crowd of friends and outsiders pressed round him. At the time when the racers had to go to the pavilion to receive the prizes. and kept asking him why he was so late. and his brother’s wife. He knew that Madame Karenina was there. which was moving and talking with discreet freedom before the pavilions. with an effort stopped its rapid course. and Betsy. Vronsky’s elder brother. stiffening out its legs. a colonel with heavy fringed epaulets. though as broadly built as Alexey.and the tall. But he was continually met and stopped by acquaintances. and he purposely did not go near them for fear of something distracting his attention. . The horse. He was not tall. came up to him. bending over the saddle.

. and in especial the drunken habits.” “There are matters which only concern those directly interested in them. “Did you get my note?” he said. and the matter you are so worried about is . Now.” Alexander Vronsky. he kept a smiling countenance.” said Alexey. in spite of the dissolute life. for which he was notorious. was quite one of the court circle. and I really can’t make out what you are worrying yourself about. and an open. drunken-looking face.he had a red nose. and that you were seen in Peterhof on Monday. “I’m worrying myself because the remark has just been made to me that you weren’t here. . as he talked to his brother of a matter bound to be exceedingly disagreeable to him. “I got it. “There’s never any finding you. knowing that the eyes of many people might be fixed upon him.” . as though he were jesting with his brother about something of little moment.

” “I beg you not to meddle.” he added. you may as well cut the service. but when he was angry. and his whiskers sleek and glossy. Answer it and don’t worry about anything just before the race. smiling. . When shall we meet?” . and he moved away from him. and when his chin quivered. as Alexander Vronsky knew. “I came up yesterday. then. and that’s all I have to say. . .” Alexey Vronsky’s frowning face turned white. Being a man of very warm heart. and I’m delighted that I shall see your triumph. mon cher?” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. his face rosy. and his prominent lower jaw quivered. Bonne chance. Alexander Vronsky smiled gaily. he was dangerous. as conspicuously brilliant in the midst of all the Petersburg brilliance as he was in Moscow. he was seldom angry. which happened rarely with him. “So you won’t recognize your friends! How are yo u. “I only wanted to give you Mother’s letter. but if so. But after him another friendly greeting brought Vronsky to a standstill.“Yes.

attracted Vronsky’s attention in spite of himself. huge birds. he moved away to the center of the race-course. “Oh. On the right was led in Frou-Frou. there’s Karenin!” said the acquaintance with whom he was chatting. The strong. The horses who had run in the last race were being led home. rather long pasterns. Not far from her they were taking the rug off the lop-eared Gladiator. “He’s looking for his wife. and squeezing him by the sleeve of his coat. steaming and exhausted. by the stable-boys. and looking with their drawn-up bellies like strange.” said Vronsky. exquisite. but he was again detained by an acquaintance. He would have gone up to his mare. and one after another the fresh horses for the coming race made their appearance. with apologies. . where the horses were being led for the great steeplechase. wearing horsecloths. lean and beautiful. perfectly correct lines of the stallion. with his superb hind-quarters and excessively short pasterns almost over his hoofs. lifting up her elastic. as though moved by springs. for the most part English racers.“Come to-morrow to the mess-room.

about which he had to give some direction. a round black hat. and .” answered Vronsky. Cord. he was the center upon which all eyes were fastened. when the competitors were summoned to the pavilion to receive their numbers and places in the row at starting. Vronsky had not had time to look at the saddle. He was calm and dignified as ever.and she’s in the middle of the pavilion. Didn’t you see her?” “No. Vronsky drew the number seven. had put on his best clothes. met together in the pavilion and drew the numbers. looking serious and severe. a stiffly starched collar. and without even glancing round towards the pavilion where his friend was pointing out Madame Karenina. and top-boots. he went up to his mare. The cry was heard: “Mount!” Feeling that with the others riding in the race. a black coat buttoned up. Vronsky walked up to his mare in that state of nervous tension in which he usually became deliberate and composed in his movements. Seventeen officers. which propped up his cheeks. many with pale faces. in honor of the races.

Vronsky and all his comrades knew Kuzovlev and his peculiarity of . Her eye. “Get up. a friend of Vronsky’s and one of his more formidable rivals. crouched up like a cat on the saddle. drew up her lip. Prince Kuzovlev sat with a white face on his thoroughbred mare from the Grabovsky stud.was with his own hands holding Frou-Frou by both reins. Galtsin. Two were already riding forward to the point from which they were to start. He knew that he would not see them during the race. The Englishman puckered up his lips. while an English groom led her by the bridle. intending to indicate a smile that any one should verify his saddling. A little light hussar in tight riding-breeches rode off at a gallop. full of fire. Frou-Frou was still trembling as though in a fever. The mare glanced aslant at him. was moving round a bay horse that would not let him mount. in imitation of English jockeys. glanced sideways at Vronsky. Vronsky slipped his finger under the saddle-girth.” Vronsky looked round for the last time at his rivals. standing straight in front of her. and twitched her ear. you won’t feel so excited.

he smoothed the double reins. even if you’re behind. his chief rival.” said Vronsky. Mahotin on Gladiator. just because it was terrible. But now. between his fingers. vigorous movement into the steel-toothed stirrup. Getting his right foot in the stirrup. because people broke their necks. and lightly and firmly seated himself on the creaking leather of the saddle. and there was a doctor standing at each obstacle. Vronsky stepped with an agile.” Before the mare had time to move. and an ambulance with a cross on it. Their eyes met. but don’t lose heart till the last minute. “and remember one thing: don’t hold her in at the fences.“weak nerves” and terrible vanity. as he always did.” “All right. let her go as she likes. he had made up his mind to take part in the race. They knew that he was afraid of everything. and Vronsky gave him a friendly and encouraging nod. and a sister of mercy. lead the race. “Don’t be in a hurry. and don’t urge her on. afraid of riding a spirited horse. all right. taking the reins.” said Cord to Vronsky. and . Only one he did not see. “If you can.

The excited mare. Several of the riders were in front and several behind. Frou-Frou started into a gallop. showing his long teeth. and fretting at the tightened reins. scowled. . but Vronsky looked angrily at him. Frou-Frou started. lop-eared Gladiator. passed into a jolting trot. trying to shake off her rider first on one side and then the other. Cord quickened his step. made two bounds. shaking her rider from side to side. Mahotin smiled. following him. and regarded him now as his most formidable rival. pulled at the reins. and he was overtaken by Mahotin on his white-legged. and Vronsky tried in vain with voice and hand to soothe her. her left foot forward. and as though she were on springs. dragging at the reins with her long neck. He did not like him. bumping her rider up and down.Cord let go. He was angry with him for galloping past and exciting his mare. As though she did not know which foot to put first. Cord. too. when suddenly Vronsky heard the sound of a horse galloping in the mud behind him. They were just reaching the dammed-up stream on their way to the starting-point.

.and followed Vronsky almost at a trot.

so that the horse had to clear both obstacles or might be killed). an Irish barricade (one of the most difficult obstacles. which the racers could leap or wade through as they preferred. and in that part of the course was the first obstacle. but two hundred yards away from it. consisting of a mound fenced with brushwood. On this course nine obstacles had been arranged: the stream. a precipitous slope. a dry ditch. a dammed-up stream. a ditch full of water. just before the pavilion. But the race began not in the ring. and one dry one. The race-course was a large three-mile ring of the form of an ellipse in front of the pavilion. a big and solid barrier five feet high. seven feet in breadth. . and the end of the race was just facing the pavilion. beyond which was a ditch out of sight for the horses.Chapter XXV There were seventeen officers in all riding in this race. then two more ditches filled with water.

but each time some horse thrust itself out of line. but to the racers there were seconds of difference that had great value to them. Colonel Sestrin. Every eye. To the spectators it seemed as though they had all started simultaneously. In the very first minute the close group of horsemen drew out. every opera-glass. had lost the first moment. Frou-Frou. The umpire who was starting them.Three times they were ranged ready to start. “They’re off! They’re starting!” was heard on all sides after the hush of expectation. when at last for the fourth time he shouted “Away!” and the racers started. excited and over-nervous. And little groups and solitary figures among the public began running from place to place to get a better view. was beginning to lose his temper. and it could be seen that they were approaching the stream in two’s and three’s and one behind another. and they had to begin again. and several horses had started before . was turned on the brightly colored group of riders at the moment they were in line to start.

Diana’s legs or . Up to the first obstacle. but before reaching the stream. Frou-Frou darted after them. but at the very moment when Vronsky felt himself in the air. and in front of all. as if flying. simultaneously they rose above the stream and flew across to the other side. and there were left in front of him Mahotin’s chestnut Gladiator. whose hind-quarters were moving lightly and rhythmically up and down exactly in front of Vronsky. the stream. and the mare had sent him flying over her head. where Frou-Frou must alight. easily overtook three.) Those details Vronsky learned later. who was floundering with Diana on the further side of the stream. he could not guide the motions of his mare. at the moment all he saw was that just under him. who was holding in the mare with all his force as she tugged at the bridle. (Kuzovlev had let go the reins as he took the leap. Gladiator and Diana came up to it together and almost at the same instant.her. the dainty mare Diana bearing Kuzovlev more dead than alive. he suddenly saw almost under his mare’s hoofs Kuzovlev. For the first instant Vronsky was not master either of himself or his mare. Vronsky.

” as the solid barrier was called. The Tsar and the whole court and crowds of people were all gazing at them—at him. but he saw nothing except the ears and neck of his own mare. with no sound of knocking against anything.head might be in the way. and the back and white legs of Gladiator beating time swiftly before him. and keeping always the same distance ahead. Vronsky was aware of those eyes fastened upon him from all sides. “O the darling!” thought Vronsky. and began holding her in. clearing the other mare. alighted beyond her. and. intending to cross the great barrier behind Mahotin. and Mahotin a length ahead of him. the ground racing to meet him. like a falling cat. The great barrier stood just in front of the imperial pavilion. and to try to overtake him in the clear ground of about five hundred yards that followed it. . Gladiator rose. as they drew near the “devil. With a wave of his short tail he disappeared from Vronsky’s sight. After crossing the stream Vronsky had complete control of his mare. But Frou-Frou drew up her legs and back in the very act of leaping.

understanding his thoughts. and again the same swiftly moving white legs that got no further away. But her pace never changed. Once more he perceived in front of him the same back and short tail. Without the slightest change in her action his mare flew over it. The mare. and he heard only a crash behind him. gained ground considerably. and began getting alongside of Mahotin on the most favorable side. excited by Gladiator’s keeping ahead. Vronsky had hardly formed the thought that he could perhaps pass on the outer . realized that he was once more the same distance from Gladiator. At the same instant. without any incitement on his part. had risen too soon before the barrier. the palings vanished. Mahotin would not let her pass that side. and Vronsky. and grazed it with her hind hoofs. Frou-Frou herself. right before him flashed the palings of the barrier. close to the inner cord. At the very moment when Vronsky thought that now was the time to overtake Mahotin. under Vronsky’s eyes.“Bravo!” cried a voice. feeling a spatter of mud in his face.

He urged on his mare. Vronsky began working at the reins. Vronsky was at the head of the race. Vronsky passed Mahotin. The next two obstacles. He even fancied that he smiled. For a few lengths they moved evenly. anxious to avoid having to take the outer circle. when Frou-Frou shifted her pace and began overtaking him on the other side. the water-course and the barrier. and he never ceased hearing the even-thudding hoofs and the rapid and still quite fresh breathing of Gladiator. just as he wanted to be and as Cord had advised. but Vronsky began to hear the snorting and thud of Gladiator closer upon him. but he was immediately aware of him close upon him. beginning by now to be dark with sweat. He caught a glimpse of his mud-stained face as he flashed by. were easily crossed. and swiftly passed Mahotin just upon the declivity. and the thud of Gladiator’s hoofs was again heard at the same distance away.side. and now he . Frou-Frou’s shoulder. was even with Gladiator’s back. and to his delight felt that she easily quickened her pace. But before the obstacle they were approaching.

Frou-Frou fell back into her pace again. and both the man and the mare had a moment’s hesitation. and with the same rhythm. just as he had fancied she would. but at the same time felt that his fears were groundless. She quickened her pace and rose smoothly. and as she left the ground gave herself up to the force of her rush. He longed to look round again. his delight. “Bravo. without effort. so to keep the same reserve of force in her as he felt that Gladiator still kept. His excitement. and his tenderness for Frou-Frou grew keener and keener.felt sure of being the winner. He saw the uncertainty in the mare’s ears and lifted the whip. Frou-Frou and he both together saw the barricade in the distance. but he did not dare do this. the most difficult. with the same leg forward. he would come in first. which carried her far beyond the ditch. the mare knew what was wanted. There remained only one obstacle. if he could cross it ahead of the others. Vronsky!” he heard shouts from a knot of men—he knew they were his friends in the regiment . and tried to be cool and not to urge on his mare. He was flying towards the Irish barricade.

But he knew that she had strength left more than enough for the remaining five hundred yards. her sharp ears. She flew over the ditch as though not noticing it. There remained only the last ditch. He felt that the mare was at her very last reserve of strength. “He’s cleared it!” he thought.—who were standing at the obstacle. He could not fail to recognize Yashvin’s voice though he did not see him. as he listened for what was happening behind. filled with water and five feet wide. her head. She flew over it like a bird. but the sweat was standing in drops on her mane. “O my sweet!” he said inwardly to Frou-Frou. sharp gasps. lifting the mare’s head and letting it go in time with her paces. but anxious to get in a long way first began sawing away at the reins. to his . It was only from feeling himself nearer the ground and from the peculiar smoothness of his motion that Vronsky knew how greatly the mare had quickened her pace. catching the thud of Gladiator’s hoofs behind him. and her breath came in short. Vronsky did not even look at it. but at the same instant Vronsky. not her neck and shoulders merely were wet.

and Mahotin passed at a swift gallop. felt that he had failed to keep up with the mare’s pace.horror. Again she struggled all over like a fish. she rose on . gasping painfully. and Frou-Frou lay gasping before him. motionless ground. and. He could not yet make out what had happened. Vronsky tugged at his mare’s reins. that he had. All at once his position had shifted and he knew that something awful had happened. and his mare was sinking on that foot. At that moment he knew only that Mahotin had flown swiftly by. while he stood staggering alone on the muddy. He just had time to free his leg when she fell on one side. he did not know how. and her shoulders setting the saddle heaving. But that he only knew much later. in recovering his seat in the saddle. Still unable to realize what had happened. unpardonable mistake. soaking neck. when the white legs of a chestnut horse flashed by close to him. made a fearful. she fluttered on the ground at his feet like a shot bird. making vain efforts to rise with her delicate. bending her head back and gazing at him with her exquisite eyes. The clumsy movement made by Vronsky had broken her back. Vronsky was touching the ground with one foot.

her front legs but unable to lift her back. unpardonable! And the poor darling. “A—a—a!” groaned Vronsky. the officers of his regiment. Vronsky kicked her with his heel in the stomach and again fell to tugging at the rein. He felt utterly wretched. “Ah! what have I done!” he cried. “The race lost! And my fault! shameful. and his cheeks white. The mare had broken her back. walked away from the race-course. his lower jaw trembling. . ruined mare! Ah! what have I done!” A crowd of men. she simply gazed at her master with her speaking eyes. misfortune beyond remedy. For the first time in his life he knew the bitterest sort of misfortune. but thrusting her nose into the ground. She did not stir. and without picking up his cap that had fallen off. not knowing where he was going. and caused by his own fault. she quivered all over and again fell on her side. With a face hideous with passion. a doctor and his assistant. He turned. and it was decided to shoot her. clutching at his head. ran up to him. Vronsky could not answer questions. To his misery he felt that he was whole and unhurt. could not speak to any one.

. But the memory of that race remained for long in his heart.Yashvin overtook him with his cap. and half an hour later Vronsky had regained his self-possession. the cruelest and bitterest memory of his life. and led him home.

too. deranged by the winter’s work that every year grew heavier. while he remained in Petersburg. his wife had moved for the summer to a villa out of town. at the beginning of the spring he had gone to a foreign watering-place for the sake of his health. The sole difference lay in the fact that he was more busily occupied than ever. And just as always he returned in July and at once fell to work as usual with increased energy. and that habitual tone of his bantering mimicry was the most convenient tone possible for his present attitude to .Chapter XXVI The external relations of Alexey Alexandrovitch and his wife had remained unchanged. From the date of their conversation after the party at Princess Tverskaya’s he had never spoken again to Anna of his suspicions and his jealousies. As usual. As in former years.

” he seemed to say. and he shut down and locked and sealed up in his heart that secret place where lay hid his feelings towards his family. very well then! you shall burn for this!” This man. . “so much the worse for you. but nothing more. and adopted to him just the same bantering tone he used with his wife. that is. “Y ou would not be open with me. mentally addressing her. which she had repelled. so subtle and astute in official life. after vainly attempting to extinguish a fire. So much the worse for you!” he said mentally. He simply seemed to be slightly displeased with her for that first mid-night conversation. He was a little colder to his wife. his wife and son. should fly in a rage with his vain efforts and say. He who had been such a careful father. had from the end of that winter become peculiarly frigid to his son. “Oh. He did not realize it.his wife. but I won’t be open with you. young man!” was the greeting with which he met him. “Aha. because it was too terrible to him to realize his actual position. Now you may beg as you please. like a man who. did not realize all the senselessness of such an attitude to his wife. In his attitude to her there was a shade of vexation.

Alexey Alexandrovitch asserted and believed that he had never in any previous year had so much official business as that year. Alexey Alexandrovitch’s permanent summer villa was in Peterhof. but he would have been greatly angered with any man who should question him on that subject. and constantly seeing her. that this was one of the means for keeping shut that secret place where lay hid his feelings towards his wife and son and his thoughts about them. If any one had had the right to ask Alexey Alexandrovitch what he thought of his wife’s behavior. close to Anna. But he was not aware that he sought work for himself that year. That year Countess . and the Countess Lidia Ivanovna used as a rule to spend the summer there. Alexey Alexandrovitch did not want to think at all about his wife’s behavior. For this reason there positively came into Alexey Alexandrovitch’s face a look of haughtiness and severity whenever any one inquired after his wife’s health. the mild and peaceable Alexey Alexandrovitch would have made no answer. and he actually succeeded in not thinking about it at all. which became more terrible the longer they lay there.

and from that time began to avoid Countess Lidia Ivanovna. How often during those eight years of happy life with his wife Alexey Alexandrovitch had looked at other men’s faithless wives and other deceived husbands and asked himself: “How can people . and not far from the camp of Vronsky’s regiment.Lidia Ivanovna declined to settle in Peterhof. was not once at Anna Arkadyevna’s. and he was profoundly miserable about it. and he did not think about it. and did not see. he did not want to understand. He did not allow himself to think about it. not even suspicious evidence. roundly declaring his wife to be above suspicion. in the bottom of his heart he knew beyond all doubt that he was a deceived husband. Alexey Alexandrovitch sternly cut her short. and in conversation with Alexey Alexandrovitch hinted at the unsuitability of Anna’s close intimacy with Betsy and Vronsky. and had no proofs. where Betsy was staying. why his wife had so particularly insisted on staying at Tsarskoe. but all the same though he never admitted it to himself. that many people in society cast dubious glances on his wife. He did not want to see. and did not understand.

as it had been his habit to do in previous years. another time he spent the evening there with a party of friends. and from there to the races. but when mentally sketching out the day in the morning. He was going to see his wife. Since his return from abroad Alexey Alexandrovitch had twice been at their country villa. when the misfortune had come upon himself. too unnatural. which all the Court were to witness. The day of the races had been a very busy day for Alexey Alexandrovitch . And besides. . but he had not once stayed the night there. he made up his mind to go to their country house to see his wife immediately after dinner. would not recognize it just because it was too awful. he was so far from thinking of putting an end to the position that he would not recognize it at all. because he had determined to see her once a week to keep up appearances. and at which he was bound to be present. on that day. according to their usual arrangement.descend to that? How is it they don’t put an end to such a hideous position?” But now. as it was the fifteenth. he had to give his wife some money for her expenses. Once he dined there.

a visit from the doctor and the steward who managed his property. dismissals. Alexey Alexandrovitch had not had time to read the pamphlet through in the evening.With his habitual control over his thoughts. and there came the reports. That morning was a very full one for Alexey Alexandrovitch. Then people began arriving with petitions. appointments. Countess Lidia Ivanovna had sent him a pamphlet by a celebrated traveler in China. that always took up so much time. though he thought all this about his wife. he did not let his thoughts stray further in regard to her. The evening before. as he was an extremely interesting person from various points of view. pensions. grants. as Alexey Alexandrovitch called it. He simply gave Alexey Alexandrovitch the money he needed together with a brief statement of the position of his affairs. and with it she enclosed a note begging him to see the traveler himself. who was staying in Petersburg. and likely to be useful. and finished it in the morning. The steward did not take up much time. interviews. the workaday round. apportionment of rewards. Then there was private business of his own. notes. which .

Alexey Alexandrovitch had not expected him that day. who was an intimate acquaintance of Alexey Alexandrovitch. and tapped at his liver. “A priceless man!” said the Countess Lidia Ivanovna. and there was a deficit. while the course of mineral waters had been quite without . a celebrated Petersburg doctor. and the digestive powers weakened. owing to increased expenses. noticing that he was not as well as usual that year. The doctor was extremely dissatisfied with Alexey Alexandrovitch.was not altogether satisfactory. more had been paid out than usual. as it had happened that during that year. Alexey Alexandrovitch did not know that his friend Lidia Ivanovna. and still more so when the doctor questioned him very carefully about his health. “Do this for my sake. and was surprised at his visit.” replied the doctor. “I will do it for the sake of Russia. took up a great deal of time. had begged the doctor to go and examine him. He found the liver considerably enlarged.” the Countess Lidia Ivanovna had said to him. But the doctor. listened to his breathing. countess.

“How glad I am you’ve been seeing him!” said Sludin. beckoning over Sludin’s head to his coachman to bring the carriage . He prescribed more physical exercise as far as possible. Well. and as far as possible less mental strain. Sludin. they thought highly of each other and were excellent friends. “He’s not well. just what was as much out of Alexey Alexandrovitch’s power as abstaining from breathing. the doctor chanced to meet on the staircase an acquaintance of his. . and above all no worry—in other words. and so there was no one to whom the doctor would have given his opinion of a patient so freely as to Sludin. As he was coming away.” said the doctor. .effect. and though they rarely met. Then he withdrew. and I fancy . leaving in Alexey Alexandrovitch an unpleasant sense that something was wrong with him. who was secretary of Alexey Alexandrovitch’s department. what do you think of him?” “I’ll tell you. They had been comrades at the university. and that there was no chance of curing it.

his conscientious devotion to his work. as he sank into his seat in the carriage. who had taken up so much time. At the same time as the traveler there was .” concluded the doctor. and not a light one. but strain a string to its very utmost.” the doctor responded vaguely to some reply of Sludin’s he had not caught. by means of the pamphlet he had only just finished reading and his previous acquaintance with the subject. to be sure. and the mere weight of one finger on the strained string will snap it. impressed the traveler by the depth of his knowledge of the subject and the breadth and enlightenment of his view of it. and there’s some outside burden weighing on him. And with his close assiduity. raising his eyebrows significantly. taking a finger of his kid glove in his white hands and pulling it. you’ll find it a difficult job.round. “Will you be at the races?” he added. Directly after the doctor.” said the doctor. he’s strained to the utmost. it does waste a lot of time. “Y es. “if you don’t strain the strings. yes. came the celebrated traveler. and Alexey Alexandrovitch. “It’s just this. and then try to break them.

and after dining with his secretary. his dinner-hour. Though he did not acknowledge it to himself. with whom Alexey Alexandrovitch had to have some conversation. .announced a provincial marshal of nobility on a visit to Petersburg. and then he still had to drive round to call on a certain great personage on a matter of grave and serious import. Alexey Alexandrovitch only just managed to be back by five o’clock. Alexey Alexandrovitch always tried nowadays to secure the presence of a third person in his interviews with his wife. After his departure. he invited him to drive with him to his country villa and to the races. he had to finish the daily routine of business with his secretary.

she abandoned herself to that spirit and began . “It’s too early for Betsy. and the ears that she knew so well sticking up each side of it.Chapter XXVII Anna was up-stairs. standing before the lookingglass. “How unlucky! Can he be going to stay the night?” she wondered. and conscious of the presence of that spirit of falsehood and deceit in herself that she had come to know of late. pinning the last ribbon on her gown when she heard carriage wheels crunching the gravel at the entrance.” she thought. she went down to meet him with a bright and radiant face. without dwelling on it for a moment. with Annushka’s assistance. and. and the thought of all that might come of such a chance struck her as so awful and terrible that. and glancing out of the window she caught sight of the carriage and the black hat of Alexey Alexandrovitch.

with a smile.” Alexey Alexandrovitch knit his brows at Betsy’s name. you’ve not been to see . and greeting Sludin.talking. and fancy myself at the springs again. tell me.” said Anna. and tell Seryozha that Alexey Alexandrovitch is here. “Would you like tea?” She rang. I hope?” was the first word the spirit of falsehood prompted her to utter. “and now we’ll go together. giving her husband her hand.” “There’s no hurry. how have you been? Mihail Vassilievitch. “I’m going with Mihail Vassilievitch. hardly knowing what she was saying. “Ah. who was like one of the family. how nice of you!” she said. “Y ou’re staying the night.” he said in his usual bantering tone. I’ll walk. She’s coming for me. Only it’s a pity I’ve promised Betsy. I’m not going to separate the inseparables. “Bring in tea. I’m ordered exercise by the doctors too. Well. “Oh.

turning first to one and then to the other. “the doctor’s been with me to-day and wasted an hour of my time. She sat down beside her husband. keeping watch on her. Look how lovely it is out on the terrace.me before. Mihail Vassilievitch promptly went out on the terrace. She was the more aware of this from noticing in the inquisitive look Mihail Vassilievitch turned on her that he was. what did he say?” She questioned him about his health and what he had been doing. She spoke very simply and naturally.” “No. but too much and too fast. “You don’t look quite well. as it were. I feel that some one of our friends must have sent him: my health’s so precious. it seems. All this she said brightly. rapidly.” she said. and tried to persuade him to take a rest and come out to her.” she said.” he said. “Y es. But Alexey . and with a peculiar brilliance in her eyes.

though jestingly. He looked round towards his mother as though seeking shelter. How are you. ever since Alexey Alexandrovitch had taken to calling him young man. Seryozha had been shy of his father before. . Really. he’s getting quite a man. he avoided his father. and now. and since that insoluble question had occurred to him whether Vronsky were a friend or a foe. the young man! He’s grown. young man?” And he gave his hand to the scared child. but never after could Anna recall this brief scene without an agonizing pang of shame. But he would not see anything.Alexandrovitch did not now attach any special significance to this tone of hers. and he did not see it. He heard only her words and gave them only the direct sense they bore. If Alexey Alexandrovitch had allowed himself to observe he would have noticed the timid and bewildered eyes with which Seryozha glanced first at his father and then at his mother. And he answered simply. It was only with his mother that he was at ease. Seryozha came in preceded by his governess. “Ah. There was nothing remarkable in all this conversation.

Alexey Alexandrovitch was holding his son by the shoulder while he was speaking to the governess.” he .” said Alexey Alexandrovitch. “I’ve come to bring you some money. . “It’s time to start.” she said. and quickly came back. though. I expect?” “No.. “You want it..” said she. and kissing the boy. yes. “But you’ll come back here after the races. glancing at her watch. can’t live on fairy tales. noticing that Seryozha was uncomfortable.” he said. too. not looking at him. “How is it Betsy doesn’t come? . “And here’s the glory of Peterhof. I suppose?” “Oh. we know. he folded his hands and cracked his fingers. for nightingales. who had flushed a little the instant her son came in.Meanwhile.” “Y es. I don’t . yes!” answered Alexey Alexandrovitch. . and Seryozha was so miserably uncomfortable that Anna saw he was on the point of tears. and crimsoning to the roots of her hair. took Alexey Alexandrovitch’s hand from her son’s shoulder. got up hurriedly. Princess Tverskaya. and getting up. Anna. I do. led him out onto the terrace.

gay and radiant. let us be starting too. she was aware of the spot on her hand that his lips had touched.” Princess Tverskaya did not get out of her carriage. she went up to Alexey Alexandrovitch and held out her hand to him. then! Y ou’ll come back for some tea. but her groom. a cape. “Well. good-bye!” said Anna. “It was ever so nice of you to come. and she shuddered with repulsion. . au revoir. darted out at the entrance. “What elegance! Charming! Well. then.” Alexey Alexandrovitch kissed her hand. that’s delightful !” she said.added. and went out. in high boots. “I’m going. looking out of the window at the elegant English carriage with the tiny seats placed extremely high. and block hat. But as soon as she no longer saw him. and kissing her son.

now exchanging friendly. now assiduously trying to catch the eye of some great one of this world. She was aware of her husband approaching a long way off. in that pavilion where all the highest society had gathered. saw him now responding condescendingly to an ingratiating bow. and unaided by her external senses she was aware of their nearness. and taking off his big .Chapter XXVIII When Alexey Alexandrovitch reached the racecourse. and she could not help following him in the surging crowd in the midst of which he was moving. Two men. She watched his progress towards the pavilion. Anna was already sitting in the pavilion beside Betsy. She caught sight of her husband in the distance. were the two centers of her existence. her husband and her lover. nonchalant greetings with his equals.

“Alexey Alexandrovitch!” Princess Betsy called to him. but she purposely avoided noticing him. “Nothing but ambition. jesting with the ladies and dealing out friendly greetings among the men. they are only so many tools for getting on. love of culture.” He smiled his chilly smile.” he said. and all were hateful to her. was . giving to each what was due—that is to say. He smiled to his wife as a man should smile on meeting his wife after only just parting from her. All these ways of his she knew. near the pavilion. and greeted the princess and other acquaintances.round hat that squeezed the tips of his ears. feathers. Below. and he went into the pavilion. nothing but the desire to get on. “There’s so much splendor here that one’s eyes are dazzled. “I’m sure you don’t see your wife: here she is. but did not distinguish his wife in the sea of muslin. that’s all there is in his soul. parasols and flowers) she saw that he was looking for her.” she thought. “as for these lofty ideals.” From his glances towards the ladies’ pavilion (he was staring straight at her. religion. ribbons.

“but I don’t like lying. She was in an agony of terror for Vronsky. and every word struck her as false. The adjutant-general expressed his disapproval of races. There was an interval between the races. and stabbed her ears with pain. as it seemed to her. a lost woman. stream of her husband’s shrill voice with its familiar intonations.” she thought. Anna heard his high. never-ceasing voice of her husband. not losing one word. and at the same time she heard that loathsome. while as for him (her husband) it’s the breath of his life— . Alexey Alexandrovitch entered into conversation with him. she bent forward and gazed with fixed eyes at Vronsky as he went up to his horse and mounted.standing an adjutant-general of whom Alexey Alexandrovitch had a high opinion. “I’m a wicked woman. I can’t endure falsehood. noted for his intelligence and culture. measured tones. Alexey Alexandrovitch replied defending them. When the three-mile steeplechase was beginning. but a still greater agony was the never-ceasing. and so nothing hindered conversation.

as it is natural for a child to skip about. if he were to kill Vronsky. was merely the expression of his inward distress and uneasiness. As a child that has been hurt skips about.falsehood. And it was as natural for him to talk well and cleverly. all he wants is falsehood and propriety. putting all his muscles into movement to drown the pain. it is simply owing to the fact that she has historically . he sees it all. in the same way Alexey Alexandrovitch needed mental exercise to drown the thoughts of his wife that in her presence and in Vronsky’s. No. what does he care if he can talk so calmly? If he were to kill me. He knows all about it. and with the continual iteration of his name. so exasperating to her.” Anna said to herself. I might respect him. of cavalry men. She did not understand either that Alexey Alexandrovitch’s peculiar loquacity that day. would force themselves on his attention. and how she would have liked to see him behave. not considering exactly what it was she wanted of her husband. If England can point to the most brilliant feats of cavalry in military history. He was saying: “Danger in the races of officers. is an essential element in the race.

developed this force both in beasts and in men. it’s too upsetting. Anna?” “It is upsetting.” and he turned again to the general with whom he was talking seriously.” said Princess Tverskaya. Sport has. “we mustn’t forget that those who are taking part in the race are military men. and one must allow that every calling has its disagreeable side. that that’s not superficial. which uncovered his teeth.” said Princess Betsy. are a sign of barbarity.” he said. they say. “One of the officers. Low sports. but one can’t tear oneself away. princess. we see nothing but what is most superficial.” “It’s not superficial. has broken two ribs. who have chosen that career. “Isn’t it. and as is always the case. “but internal. but revealed nothing more. I shan’t come another time.” Alexey Alexandrovitch smiled his smile. But specialized trials of skill are a sign of development. It forms an integral part of the duties of an officer. But that’s not the point.” . “We’ll admit. a great value. such as prize-fighting or Spanish bull-fights.” “No. in my opinion.

and fully relished la pointe de la sauce.said another lady. At that moment a tall general walked through the pavilion. chaffing him. but. and keeping her opera-glass up. I admit. And though the answer meant nothing. and love for such spectacles is an unmistakable proof of a low degree of development in the spectator.” Alexey Alexandrovitch responded deferentially.” Anna said nothing. gazed always at the same spot. though with dignity. and bowed low to the general.. “My race is a harder one. “If I’d been a Roman woman I should never have missed a single circus.ai “There are two aspects.” “Princess. “Y ou’re not racing?” the officer asked.. Alexey Alexandrovitch got up hurriedly. the general looked as though he had heard a witty remark from a witty man.” Alexey Alexandrovitch resumed: “those who take part and those who look on. bets!” sounded Stepan Arkadyevitch’s . Breaking off what he was saying.

. He looked at her and hastily turned away.” replied Betsy.. but he began again directly. She was obviously seeing nothing and no one but one man. and so he did not watch the racers. “I’m for Vronsky. isn’t it?” Alexey Alexandrovitch paused while there was talking about him. and every one stood up and turned towards the stream. His eyes rested upon Anna. Her face was white and set. Her hand had convulsively clutched her fan. Alexey Alexandrovitch took no interest in the race. “I admit that manly sports do not.voice from below. Alexey Alexandrovitch too was silent. and all conversation ceased. and she held her breath. A pair of gloves?” “Done!” “But it is a pretty sight.” he was continuing. . But at that moment the racers started. addressing Betsy. “Who’s your favorite?” “Anna and I are for Kuzovlev. but fell listlessly to scanning the spectators with his weary eyes.

He examined that face again. “But here’s this lady too. Alexey Alexandrovitch saw that Anna did not even notice it. but unconsciously his eyes were drawn to her. He tried not to look at her. When. wholly engrossed as she was with the race. became aware of her husband’s cold eyes fixed upon her from one side. trying not to read what was so plainly written on it. but Alexey Alexandrovitch saw distinctly on Anna’s pale. Anna. the next officer had been thrown straight on his head at it and fatally injured. triumphant face that the man she was watching had not fallen.” Alexey Alexandrovitch told himself. and a shudder of horror passed over the whole public. with horror read on it what he did not want to know. after Mahotin and Vronsky had cleared the worst barrier. at the stream—agitated every one. and with greater persistence. looked . and others very much moved as well.scrutinizing other faces. and against his own will. and had some difficulty in realizing what they were talking of about her. But more and more often. The first fall—Kuzovlev‘s. he watched her. it’s very natural. She glanced round for an instant.

and of the seventeen officers who rode in it more than half were thrown and hurt. and with a slight frown turned away again. which was intensified by the fact that the Tsar was displeased.inquiringly at him. Towards the end of the race every one was in a state of agitation. “Ah. and she did not once glance at him again. I don’t care!” she seemed to say to him. The race was an unlucky one. .

let us go!” she said. at the next turned to Betsy. talking to a general who had come up to her. But afterwards a change came over Anna’s face which really was beyond decorum.” and every one was feeling horrified. so that when Vronsky fell to the ground. and Anna moaned aloud. Alexey Alexandrovitch went up to Anna and .Chapter XXIX Every one was loudly expressing disapprobation. She began fluttering like a caged bird. She was bending down. “Let us go. at one moment would have got up and moved away. But Betsy did not hear her. every one was repeating a phrase some one had uttered—“The lions and gladiators will be the next thing. there was nothing very out of the way in it. She utterly lost her head.

“Let us go. She drew back from him with aversion.” he said in French. listening. Anna craned forward. but at that moment an officer galloped up and made some announcement to the Tsar.” the general was saying. and . but it was so far off. if you like.courteously offered her his arm.” said Alexey Alexandrovitch. that she could make out nothing. and would have moved away. Again she would have moved away. Anna lifted her opera-glass and gazed towards the place where Vronsky had fallen. “He’s broken his leg too. reaching towards her hand. But her brother did not hear her. so they say. and there was such a crowd of people about it.” Without answering her husband. but Anna was listening to the general and did not notice her husband. “This is beyond everything. She laid down the opera-glass. “Once more I offer you my arm if you want to be going. “Stiva! Stiva!” she cried to her brother.

. Princess Betsy came to her rescue. let me be. On hearing this Anna sat down hurriedly.” he said to her after a little time. Alexey Alexandrovitch. Alexey Alexandrovitch saw that she was weeping.” put in Betsy. I’ll stay. smiling courteously but looking her very firmly in the face. no. “For the third time I offer you my arm. The officer brought the news that the rider was not killed. and hid her face in her fan. “No.” he said. nor even the sobs that were shaking her bosom.without looking in his face answered: “No. but the horse had broken its back. and could not control her tears. Alexey Alexandrovitch stood so as to screen her. turning to her. Betsy waved her handkerchief to him. Anna gazed at him and did not know what to say. princess. giving her time to recover herself. “Excuse me. I brought Anna and I promised to take her home.” She saw now that from the place of Vronsky’s accident an officer was running across the course towards the pavilion.

as always. “Is he killed or not? Is it true? Will he come or not? Shall I see him to-day?” she was thinking. to talk and answer. He saw that she was behaving unbecomingly. and laid her hand on her husband’s arm. and Anna had. and in silence drove out of the crowd of carriages.“but I see that Anna’s not very well. She took her seat in her husband’s carriage in silence. But it was very difficult for him not to say more. Alexey Alexandrovitch still did not allow himself to consider his wife’s real condition. In spite of all he had seen. to . as always. “I’ll send to him and find out. talked to those he met. As they left the pavilion. and considered it his duty to tell her so. and let you know. Alexey Alexandrovitch. He merely saw the outward symptoms. got up submissively. and I wish her to come home with me. and moved hanging on her husband’s arm as though in a dream. but she was utterly beside herself.” Betsy whispered to her.” Anna looked about her in a frightened way.

.” said Anna contemptuously. “What an inclination we all have. He was offended. but he could not help saying something utterly different. but with a look of determination.” “Eh? I don’t understand. though. “I observe . “I am obliged to tell you.tell her nothing but that. . “So now we are to have it out. turning her head swiftly and looking him straight in the face.” he said. under which she concealed with difficulty the dismay she was feeling. for these cruel spectacles!” he said. not with the bright expression that seemed covering something. “In what way has my behavior been unbecoming?” she said aloud.” he said to her in French. “Mind. pointing to the open window .” she thought.” he began. He opened his mouth to tell her she had behaved unbecomingly. and she felt frightened. “I am obliged to tell you that your behavior has been unbecoming today. and at once began to say what he had meant to say.

He got up and pulled up the window. but I am not speaking of that now.” She did not hear half of what he was saying. Now I speak only of your external attitude. Was it of him they were speaking when they said the rider was unhurt. Y ou have behaved improperly.opposite the coachman. and I would wish it not to occur again. but she was silent. “I have already begged you so to conduct yourself in society that even malicious tongues can find nothing to say against you. “The despair you were unable to conceal at the accident to one of the riders. There was a time when I spoke of your inward attitude. she felt panic-stricken before him. looking straight before her.” He waited for her to answer. “What did you consider unbecoming?” she repeated. but the horse had broken its back? She merely smiled with a pretense of irony when he . and was thinking whether it was true that Vronsky was not killed.

when the revelation of everything was hanging over him. “Y ou were not mistaken. and I could not help being in . So terrible to him was that he knew that now he was ready to believe anything. looking desperately into his cold face.” she said deliberately. and a strange misapprehension came over him. she will tell me directly what she told me before. But the expression of her face. I was. you were not mistaken. He saw the smile. because she had not heard what he said. “Possibly I was mistaken. and made no reply. Y es. that there is no foundation for my suspicions.finished. there was nothing he expected so much as that she would answer mockingly as before that his suspicions were absurd and utterly groundless.” At that moment. I beg your pardon.” “No. Alexey Alexandrovitch had begun to speak boldly. scared and gloomy. that it’s absurd. “If so. the dismay she was feeling infected him too. did not now promise even deception.” said he. but as he realized plainly what he was speaking of. “She is smiling at my suspicions.

“I sent to Alexey to find out how he is. Immediately afterwards a footman came from Princess Betsy and brought Anna a note. On reaching the house he turned his head to her. and I hate you. took his seat in the carriage. . . but I am thinking of him.despair. I hear you. still with the same expression. . and drove back to Petersburg. and he . Alexey Alexandrovitch did not stir. I’m afraid of you. But his whole face suddenly bore the solemn rigidity of the dead. Before the servants he pressed her hand. I am his mistress. and his expression did not change during the whole time of the drive home. I can’t bear you.” He got out first and helped her to get out. hiding her face in her hands.” And dropping back into the corner of the carriage. I love him. Y ou can do what you like to me. “Very well! But I expect a strict observance of the external forms of propriety till such time”—his voice shook—“as I may take measures to secure my honor and communicate them to you. and kept looking straight before him. she broke into sobs.

” she thought. but in despair.” . “My God. but I do love to see his face. and the memories of their last meeting set her blood in flame..writes me he is quite well and unhurt.” “So he will be here. .. Well. My husband! Oh! yes . thank God! everything’s over with him. how light it is! 1 It’s dreadful. and I do love this fantastic light. .. She had still three hours to wait. “What a good thing I told him all!” She glanced at her watch.

Chapter XXX In the little German watering-place to which the Shtcherbatskys had betaken themselves. were immediately crystallized into a definite place marked out for them. so each new person that arrived at the springs was at once placed in his special place. Fürstaj Shtcherbatsky. sammt Gemahlin und Tochter. and from their name and from the friends they made. as it were. the usual process. Just as the particle of water in frost. takes the special form of the crystal of snow. definitely and unalterably. as in all places indeed where people are gathered together.ak by the apartments they took. There was visiting the watering-place that year a . assigning to each member of that society a definite and unalterable place. of the crystallization of society went on.

over a love affair. that is to say. and of a learned Swede. . al in consequence of which the crystallizing process went on more vigorously than ever. The German princess said. and of M. wounded in the last war. whom Kitty disliked. to present her daughter to this German princess. Canut and his sister. because she had fallen ill. and the day after their arrival she duly performed this rite. and always seen in uniform and epaulets.” and for the Shtcherbatskys certain definite lines of existence were at once laid down from which there was no departing. very elegant frock that had been ordered her from Paris. But yet inevitably the Shtcherbatskys were thrown most into the society of a Moscow lady. “I hope the roses will soon come back to this pretty little face. Marya Y evgenyevna Rtishtcheva and her daughter. above everything. whom Kitty had known from childhood. like herself. Princess Shtcherbatskaya wished.real German Für-stin. The Shtcherbatskys made the acquaintance too of the family of an English Lady Somebody. Kitty made a low and graceful curtsey in the very simple. and of a German countess and her son. and a Moscow colonel.

because there was no getting rid of him.and who now. what were their relations to one another. And now as she made surmises as to who people were. feeling that nothing fresh would come of them. and found confirmation of her idea in her observations. with his little eyes and his open neck and flowered cravat. Madame Stahl belonged to . Kitty endowed them with the most marvelous and noble characters. and what they were like. was uncommonly ridiculous and tedious. Madame Stahl. Of these people the one that attracted her most was a Russian girl who had come to the wateringplace with an invalid Russian lady. especially as the prince went away to Carlsbad and she was left alone with her mother. Her chief mental interest in the watering-place consisted in watching and making theories about the people she did not know. She took no interest in the people she knew. It was characteristic of Kitty that she always imagined everything in people in the most favorable light possible. especially so in those she did not know. as every one called her. When all this was so firmly established. Kitty began to be very much bored.

felt an inexplicable attraction to Mademoiselle Varenka. and only on exceptionally fine days made her appearance at the springs in an invalid carriage. as it . she was. on friendly terms with all the invalids who were seriously ill. but she was. nor was she a paid attendant. and besides that. But it was not so much from ill-health as from pride— so Princess Shtcherbatskaya interpreted it—that Madame Stahl had not made the acquaintance of any one among the Russians there. as Kitty gathered. Madame Stahl called her Varenka. This Russian girl was not. related to Madame Stahl. and was aware when their eyes met that she too liked her. Of Mademoiselle Varenka one would not say that she had passed her first youth. and there were many of them at the springs. and other people called her “Mademoiselle Varenka. Kitty. as Kitty observed. The Russian girl looked after Madame Stahl.the highest society. but she was so ill that she could not walk.” Apart from the interest Kitty took in this girl’s relations with Madame Stahl and with other unknown persons. as often happened. and looked after them in the most natural way.

a creature without youth. She was like a fine flower. if it had not been for her extreme thinness and the size of her head. she might have been taken for nineteen or for thirty. too. she would have been unattractive to men also from the lack of just what Kitty had too much of—of the suppressed fire of vitality. and the consciousness of her own attractiveness. which was too large for her medium height. Kitty felt that in her. But she was not likely to be attractive to men. a dignity in life—apart from the worldly relations of girls with men. Moreover. she was handsome rather than plain. in spite of the sickly hue of her face. It was just this contrast with her own position that was for Kitty the great attraction of Mademoiselle Varenka. She always seemed absorbed in work about which there could be no doubt. though the petals were still unwithered. already past its bloom and without fragrance. which so .were. She would have been a good figure. and so it seemed she could not take interest in anything outside it. she would find an example of what she was now so painfully seeking: interest in life. in her manner of life. If her features were criticized separately.

” her eyes added. if I had time. or trying to interest an irritable invalid.revolted Kitty. Soon after the arrival of the Shtcherbatskys there appeared in the morning crowd at the springs two . that she was always busy. and wrapping her up in it. or selecting and buying cakes for tea for some one. Either she was taking the children of a Russian family home from the springs. very sweet. or fetching a shawl for a sick lady. The two girls used to meet several times a day. and every time they met. “that I would force my acquaintance on you. And I should like you better still.” answered the eyes of the unknown girl. The more attentively Kitty watched her unknown friend. and the more eagerly she wished to make her acquaintance. I simply admire you and like you. Kitty’s eyes said: “Who are you? What are you? Are you really the exquisite creature I imagine you to be? But for goodness’ sake don’t suppose. and appeared to her now as a shameful hawking about of goods in search of a purchaser. and you’re very.” “I like you too. the more convinced she was this girl was the perfect creature she fancied her. Kitty saw indeed.

and all her fancies about these two people vanished. this pair suddenly seemed to Kitty intensely unpleasant. aroused in her now an irrepressible feeling of disgust. Recognizing these persons as Russians. with his continual twitching of his head. and she tried to avoid meeting him. Not so much from what her mother told her. This Levin. very badly and tastelessly dressed. having ascertained from the visitors’ list that this was Nikolay Levin and Marya Nikolaevna. These were a tall man with a stooping figure. with black. terrible eyes. Kitty had already in her imagination begun constructing a delightful and touching romance about them. and yet terrible eyes. explained to Kitty what a bad man this Levin was. in an old coat too short for him. It seemed to her that his big. which persistently pursued her. and huge hands.persons who attracted universal and unfavorable attention. simple. expressed a feeling of hatred and contempt. and a pockmarked. . kind-looking woman. But the princess. as from the fact that it was Konstantin’s brother.

They were walking on one side of the arcade. it had been raining all the morning. was walking up and down the whole length of the arcade with a blind Frenchwoman. and the invalids. couldn’t I speak to her?” said Kitty. and noticing that she was going up to the spring. in her dark dress. trying to avoid Levin. in a black hat with a turndown brim. and. Varenka. bought ready-made at Frankfort. “Mamma. .Chapter XXXI It was a wet day. Kitty was walking there with her mother and the Moscow colonel. watching her unknown friend. who was walking on the other side. smart and jaunty in his European coat. and that they might come there together. every time she met Kitty. had flocked into the arcades. with their parasols. they exchanged friendly glances.

“Oh. Kitty knew that the princess was offended that Madame Stahl had seemed to avoid making her acquaintance. but shouting. They turned to go back. Kitty did not insist. stopping short. “Look how natural and sweet it all is. if you want to so much. I’ll make acquaintance with Madame Stahl. noticing Levin coming towards them with his companion and a German doctor. was shouting at the doctor.” added the princess.” she added. she must be. Levin. “How wonderfully sweet she is!” she said. and the doctor. The princess . I’ll find out about her first and make her acquaintance myself. gazing at Varenka just as she handed a glass to the Frenchwoman. “No. I used to know her belle-sœur. to whom he was talking very noisily and angrily. when suddenly they heard.” answered her mother. was excited.”am said the princess. “What do you see in her out of the way? A companion.” “It’s so funny to see your engouements. too. we’d better go back. not noisy talk. lifting her head haughtily. A crowd gathered about them. If you like.

She came to the rescue before any one. A Russian lady. .” “There. “Well. It’s simply a scandal!” “Oh.and Kitty beat a hasty retreat.” said Kitty. “Mademoiselle Varenka?” asked Kitty. mamma. how unpleasant!” said the princess. while the colonel joined the crowd to find out what was the matter. “Scandalous and disgraceful!” answered the colonel. That tall gentleman was abusing the doctor. the one in the mushroom hat . . and he began waving his stick at him. “What was it?” inquired the princess. A few minutes later the colonel overtook them. . intervened. . “you wonder that I’m enthusiastic about her. I think she is. “The one thing to be dreaded is meeting Russians abroad. “Y es. and how did it end?” “Luckily at that point that .” .” said the colonel. flinging all sorts of insults at him because he wasn’t treating him quite as he liked. yes. she took the man by the arm and led him away.

with her dignified smile. and served as interpreter for the woman. Kitty noticed that Mademoiselle Varenka was already on the same terms with Levin and his companion as with her other protégés. And. “My daughter has lost her . having ascertained particulars about her tending to prove that there could be no harm though little good in the acquaintance.” she said. She went up to them. she made inquiries about Varenka. who thought fit to give herself airs. who could not speak any foreign language. she herself approached Varenka and made acquaintance with her. while Varenka had stopped outside the baker’s. disagreeable as it was to the princess to seem to take the first step in wishing to make the acquaintance of Madame Stahl. the princess went up to her. entered into conversation with them. Choosing a time when her daughter had gone to the spring. “Allow me to make your acquaintance. Kitty began to entreat her mother still more urgently to let her make friends with Varenka.The next day. as she watched her unknown friend. and.

” Varenka answered hurriedly. “Possibly you do not know me. sa compagnean called me. I don’t think I did anything. I call her mamma.heart to you. but I am not related to her. This was so simply said. she’s not my aunt. . you saved that Levin from disagreeable consequences. I was brought up by her. and was dissatisfied with the doctor. “What a good deed you did yesterday to our poor compatriot!” said the princess. I’m used to looking after such invalids.” she said.” answered Varenka. he’s very ill. Varenka flushed a little. I’ve heard you live at Mentone with your aunt —I think—Madame Stahl: I used to know her belle- sœur. “Why. I am . “I don’t remember.”ao “No. and I tried to pacify him. flushing a little again. .” “Y es. and so sweet was the .” “Yes.” she said. princess.” “That feeling is more than reciprocal.

At that instant Kitty came up from the spring beaming with delight that her mother had become acquainted with her unknown friend. without speaking.” “Varenka. but the face of Mademoiselle Varenka glowed with a soft.” Kitty blushed with pleasure. see.” answered Varenka. that showed large but handsome teeth. “Well. . your intense desire to make friends with Mademoiselle . “that’s what every one calls me.” Varenka put in smiling. . “Well. “He’s going away. . glad. The hand did not respond to her pressure. that the princess saw why Kitty had taken such a fancy to Varenka. but lay motionless in her hand. and what’s this Levin going to do?” asked the princess. pressed her new friend’s hand.truthful and candid expression of her face. though rather mournful smile. which did not respond to her pressure. “I have long wished for this too. and slowly. Kitty.” she said.

” “Oh.” answered Varenka. children of an invalid. ran up to her. I’m not at all busy. but at that moment she had to leave her new friends because two little Russian girls. mamma’s calling!” they cried. no. “Varenka. .“But you are so busy. And Varenka went after them.

after her separation from her husband. and the family of Madame Stahl.Chapter XXXII The particulars which the princess had learned in regard to Varenka’s past and her relations with Madame Stahl were as follows: Madame Stahl. When. the child had died almost immediately. and fearing the news would kill her. she gave birth to her only child. had substituted another child. had always been a woman of weak health and enthusiastic temperament. of whom some people said that she had worried her husband out of his life. Madame Stahl learned later on that . This was Varenka. the daughter of the chief cook of the Imperial Household. a baby born the same night and in the same house in Petersburg. while others said it was he who had made her wretched by his immoral behavior. knowing her sensibility.

or Orthodox. No one knew what her faith was—Catholic. as every one called her. Madame Stahl had now been living more than ten years continuously abroad. And some people said that Madame Stahl had made her social position as a philanthropic. Protestant. highly religious woman. the princess found nothing to object to in her daughter’s intimacy with Varenka. in the south. which she represented herself to be. other people said she really was at heart the highly ethical being.Varenka was not her own child. But one fact was indubitable—she was in amicable relations with the highest dignitaries of all the churches and sects. and every one who knew Madame Stahl knew and liked Mademoiselle Varenka. never leaving her couch. Varenka lived with her all the while abroad. living for nothing but the good of her fellow-creatures. Having learned all these facts. more especially as Varenka’s breeding and education were of the best—she spoke French and English extremely well—and what was of the . especially as very soon afterwards Varenka had not a relation of her own living. but she went on bringing her up.

The princess had invited Marya Yevgenyevna and her daughter and the colonel. because she noticed that Varenka had no inclination to sing. Varenka came. asked her to come and sing to them in the evening.most weight. however. in the evening and brought a roll of music with her. not a good one. and we have a piano. but she could sing music at sight very well.” said the princess with her affected smile. hearing that Varenka had a good voice. and every day she discovered new virtues in her. it’s true. but you will give us so much pleasure. Varenka seemed quite unaffected by there being persons present she did not know. which Kitty disliked particularly just then. After getting to know Varenka. She could not accompany herself. The princess. . and she went directly to the piano. brought a message from Madame Stahl expressing her regret that she was prevented by her ill-health from making the acquaintance of the princess. “Kitty plays. Kitty became more and more fascinated by her friend.

“Y ou have an extraordinary talent.” said the colonel. by the way Varenka obviously thought nothing of her singing and was quite unmoved by their praises.” Varenka answered simply.Kitty. “what an audience has collected to listen to you. and her voice and her face. but most of all by her manner. She seemed only to be asking: “Am I to sing again. Kitty looked with pride at her friend.” thought Kitty.” the princess said to her after Varenka had sung the first song extremely well. Marya Y evgenyevna and her daughter expressed their thanks and admiration. She was enchanted by her talent. accompanied her.” There actually was quite a considerable crowd under the windows. looking out of the window. “Look. “I am very glad it gives you pleasure. or is that enough?” “If it had been I. “how proud I should have been! How delighted I should have been to see that crowd under the windows! But she’s utterly . who played well.

and at once feeling that there was something connected with the song. The princess asked Varenka to sing again. also smoothly.” answered Varenka with a smile. Her only motive is to avoid refusing and to please mamma. Kitty let her eyes rest on Varenka’s face. and well. The next song in the book was an Italian one. the next one. distinctly. and as well as the . flushing a little. and Varenka sang another song. with a look of dismay and inquiry.unmoved by it. to be calm independently of everything ? How I should like to know it and to learn it of her!” thought Kitty. What is there in her? What is it gives her the power to look down on everything.” said Varenka. and looked round at Varenka. gazing into her serene face. “No. as coolly. turning over the pages. dark-skinned hand.” And she sang it just as quietly. “Let’s skip that. standing erect at the piano and beating time on it with her thin. “no.” she said hurriedly. Kitty played the opening bars. let’s have that one. “Very well. laying her hand on the music.

others. it brings up memories. and I see him sometimes. “Am I right.” said Varenka. I cared for some one once. if I were a man. and he cared for me. Y ou didn’t think I had a love-story too. He’s living now not far from us. and there was a faint gleam in her handsome face of that fire which Kitty felt must once have glowed all over her. and went off to tea.” she added hastily.” Kitty with big. sympathetically at Varenka. Kitty and Varenka went out into the little garden that adjoined the house. and I used to sing him that song. and he married another girl. and. “I didn’t think so? Why. without waiting for a reply.” she said. “I cared for him. that you have some reminiscences connected with that song?” said Kitty. “only say if I’m right. they all thanked her again. but his mother did not wish it. once painful ones. “Don’t tell me. she went on: “Y es. why not? I’ll tell you simply. When she had finished. wide-open eyes gazed silently. I could .” “No.

so we shan’t be singing any more now. making her sit down again beside her.” she added. forget you and make you unhappy. no. I believe he cared for me. he had no heart. but he was a dutiful son . isn’t it humiliating to think that a man has disdained your love. she kissed her. he’s a very good man. turning towards the house. . and stopping her. . . to please his mother. let’s sit down.” said Kitty. that he hasn’t cared for it? . .” “Y es.never care for any one else after knowing you. “If I could only be even a little like you!” “Why should you be like any one? Y ou’re nice as you are. . Only I can’t understand how he could. and I’m not unhappy.” “But he didn’t disdain it. quite the contrary. tell me. but if it hadn’t been on account of his mother. smiling her gentle. Come. I’m very happy. weary smile. “How good you are! how good you are!” cried Kitty. . Well. “No. Stop a minute. . I’m not nice at all . “Tell me.” “Oh.” said Varenka.

evidently realizing that they were now talking not of her. can never forget. feeling she was giving away her secret.if it had been his own doing? . who didn’t care for you.” said Kitty.” answered Varenka. . “But the humiliation. “Y ou didn’t tell a man. but of Kitty. “the humiliation one can never forget. remembering her look at the last ball during the pause in the music. but he knew it.” she said. I never said a word. and that her face. and I should not have regretted him. . burning with the flush of shame. did you?” “Of course not. you did nothing wrong?” “Worse than wrong—shameful. “Where is the humiliation? Why. had betrayed her already.” said Kitty. . that you loved him.” Varenka shook her head and laid her hand on Kitty’s hand. “Why. “In that case he would have done wrong. what is there shameful?” she said.

“Why.” “Why. I can’t forget it.” . The whole point is whether you love him now or not. “Kitty. not knowing what to say. “There isn’t a girl who hasn’t been through the same. there’s so much that’s important. it’s cold! Either get a shawl. so much that’s more important. no. But at that instant they heard the princess’s voice from the window.” said Varenka.” “Why. there are looks.” said Varenka. smiling. or come indoors. what?” “Oh. who called everything by its name. looking into her face with inquisitive wonder.” answered Varenka. And it’s all so unimportant.No. if I live a hundred years. the humiliation!” “Oh! if every one were as sensitive as you are!” said Varenka. I can’t forgive myself. what is important?” said Kitty. what for?” “The shame. there are ways. “I hate him.” “Why so? I don’t understand. “Oh.

taking her hat. without saying what was important. getting up. “Y es. I always go about alone and nothing ever happens to me.” said the colonel. she stepped out courageously with the . She went indoors. “I have to go on to Madame Berthe’s. collected her music. And kissing Kitty once more. and saying good-bye to every one. she asked me to.” she said. and to make haste home in time for maman’s tea at twelve o’clock.“It really is time to go in!” said Varenka. “Anyway. and with passionate curiosity and entreaty her eyes asked her: “What is it. I’ll send Parasha. what is this of such importance that gives you such tranquillity? Y ou know. “No. how can you go alone at night like this?” chimed in the princess.” Kitty saw that Varenka could hardly restrain a smile at the idea that she needed an escort.” Kitty held her by the hand. was about to go. She merely thought that she had to go to see Madame Berthe too that evening. tell me!” But Varenka did not even know what Kitty’s eyes were asking her. “Allow me to see you home.

. bearing away with her her secret of what was important and what gave her the calm and dignity so much to be envied.music under her arm and vanished into the twilight of the summer night.

It was revealed to her that besides the instinctive life to which Kitty had given herself up hitherto there was a spiritual life. This life was disclosed in religion. an exalted. noble world. and this acquaintance. it also comforted her in her mental distress.Chapter XXXIII Kitty made the acquaintance of Madame Stahl too. but a religion having nothing in common with that one which Kitty had known from childhood. from the height of which she could contemplate her past calmly. did not merely exercise a great influence on her. a world having nothing in common with her past.1 where . together with her friendship with Varenka. and which found expression in litanies and all-night services at the Widow’s Home. She found this comfort through a completely new world being opened to her by means of this acquaintance.

which she heard from Varenka. which one could love. and only once she said in passing that in all human sorrows nothing gives comfort but love and faith. Kitty recognized that something “that was important. Kitty found all this out not from words. and above all in the whole story of her life. This was a lofty. Kitty could not help detecting in her some traits which perplexed her.one might meet one’s friends.” of which. she had known nothing. Y et. till then. But in every gesture of Madame Stahl. and in learning by heart Slavonic texts2 with the priest. which one could do more than merely believe because one was told to. and that in the sight of Christ’s compassion for us no sorrow is trifling—and immediately talked of other things. mysterious religion connected with a whole series of noble thoughts and feelings. in every word. touching as was her story. in every heavenly—as Kitty called it— look. and exalted and moving as was her speech. elevated as Madame Stahl’s character was. She noticed . Madame Stahl talked to Kitty as to a charming child that one looks on with pleasure as on the memory of one’s youth.

Seeing now clearly what was the most important. too. she at once gave herself up with her whole soul to the new life that was opening to her. regretting nothing. Madame Stahl had smiled contemptuously. Aline. like Madame Stahl’s niece. with a melancholy disappointment in the past. that when she had found a Catholic priest with her. and one will be calm. happy. And that was what Kitty longed to be. Trivial as these two observations were. Madame Stahl had studiously kept her face in the shadow of the lamp-shade and had smiled in a peculiar way. was just that perfection of which Kitty dared hardly dream. In Varenka she realized that one has but to forget oneself and love others. She would. and noble. and she had her doubts as to Madame Stahl. they perplexed her.that when questioning her about her family. She noticed. But on the other hand Varenka. desiring nothing. Kitty was not satisfied with being enthusiastic over it. From Varenka’s accounts of the doings of Madame Stahl and other people whom she mentioned. which was not in accord with Christian meekness. Kitty had already constructed the plan of her own future life. without friends or relations. of whom Varenka had talked to . alone in the world.

The idea of reading the Gospel to criminals. She saw that Kitty did not merely imitate Varenka in her conduct. as Aline did. for Madame Stahl. of blinking her eyes. but unconsciously imitated her in her manner of walking. Kitty. give them the Gospel. and still more for Varenka. wherever she might be living. as she called it. While awaiting the time for carrying out her plans on a large scale. the criminals. to the dying. where there were so many people ill and unhappy. At first the princess noticed nothing but that Kitty was much under the influence of her engouement. particularly fascinated Kitty. seek out those who were in trouble.her a great deal. But later on the princess noticed that. some kind of serious spiritual change was taking place in her daughter. . however. help them as far as she could. even then at the springs. readily found a chance for practising her new principles in imitation of Varenka. of talking. of which Kitty did not talk either to her mother or to Varenka. But all these were secret dreams. apart from this adoration. read the Gospel to the sick.

noticing Kitty’s devotion. and so indeed she told her. All this would have been very well. Her daughter made her no reply. Petrov. only in her heart she thought that one could not talk about exaggeration where Christianity was concerned. “Il ne faut jamais rien outrer. Kitty was unmistakably proud of playing the part of a sister of mercy in that family. and that the German princess. and especially one poor family. But the princess saw that her daughter was rushing into extremes. especially as Petrov’s wife was a perfectly nice sort of woman.”ap she said to her. calling her an angel of consolation. All this was well enough. if there had been no exaggeration. praised her.The princess saw that in the evenings Kitty read a French testament that Madame Stahl had given her —a thing she had never done before. and the princess had nothing to say against it. that she avoided society acquaintances and associated with the sick people who were under Varenka’s protection. What exaggeration could there be in the practice of a doctrine wherein one was bidden to turn the other . that of a sick painter.

I’ve not noticed it. and give one’s cloak if one’s coat were taken?3 But the princess disliked this exaggeration. She would have revealed them to any one sooner than to her mother.cheek when one was smitten. Kitty did in fact conceal her new views and feelings from her mother. but simply because she was her mother. you can go.” answered the princess. . “Well. but she seems put out about something. maman. “I’ve asked her. “Is it long since you went to see them?” “We’re meaning to make an expedition to the mountains to-morrow.” said Kitty.” answered Kitty. flushing hotly. She concealed them not because she did not respect or did not love her mother. gazing at her daughter’s embarrassed face and trying to guess the cause of her embarrassment. and disliked even more the fact that she felt her daughter did not care to show her all her heart.” “No. “How is it Anna Pavlovna’s not been to see us for so long?” the princess said one day of Madame Petrova.

which she did not put into words to herself. She guessed at something which she could not tell her mother. when they were left alone. “Kitty. She remembered the simple delight expressed on the round.That day Varenka came to dinner and told them that Anna Pavlovna had changed her mind and given up the expedition for the morrow. and that she could not tell why Anna Pavlovna seemed displeased with her. “Why has she given up sending the children and coming to see us?” Kitty answered that nothing had happened between them. It was one of those things which one knows but which one can never speak of even to oneself so terrible and shameful would it be to be mistaken. And the princess noticed again that Kitty reddened. Kitty answered perfectly truly. but she guessed it. haven’t you had some misunderstanding with the Petrovs?” said the princess. Again and again she went over in her memory all her relations with the family. good- . She did not know the reason Anna Pavlovna had changed to her.

which she had felt at it. the devotion of the youngest boy. curly hair. in his brown coat. everything was suddenly spoiled. and later of a sense of her own goodness. and his painful attempts to seem hearty and lively in her presence. as for all consumptive people.humored face of Anna Pavlovna at their meetings. who used to call her “my Kitty. with his long neck. Now. his scant. she remembered their secret confabulations about the invalid. and the strange feeling of compassion and awkwardness. and had kept continual watch on her and on her husband. She recalled the efforts she had made at first to overcome the repugnance she felt for him. She recalled the timid. and to get him out-ofdoors. How nice it all was! But all that was at first. a few days ago. their plots to draw him away from the work which was forbidden him. his questioning blue eyes that were so terrible to Kitty at first. How nice it all was! Then she recalled the thin. softened look with which he gazed at her. and the pains it had cost her to think of things to say to him. Anna Pavlovna had met Kitty with affected cordiality.” and would not go to bed without her. . terribly thin figure of Petrov.

when she said angrily the day before yesterday: ‘There. it can’t be. and utterly unlike her good nature. perhaps. “there was something unnatural about Anna Pavlovna. This doubt poisoned the charm of her new life. “No. too. he will keep waiting for you. and was so long thanking me. It was all so simple. . it oughtn’t to be! He’s so much to be pitied!” she said to herself directly after. that I felt awkward too.Could that touching pleasure he showed when she came near be the cause of Anna Pavlovna’s coolness? “Y es. yes. he wouldn’t drink his coffee without you. And most of all that look of confusion and tenderness! Y es.’ ” “Y es. that’s it!” Kitty repeated to herself with horror. she didn’t like it when I gave him the rug. And then that portrait of me he did so well. but he took it so awkwardly. though he’s grown so dreadfully weak.” she mused.

she tried abroad to be like a European fashionable lady. and purposely tried to show himself . who had gone on from Carlsbad to Baden and Kissingen to Russian friends —to get a breath of Russian air. and in spite of her established position in Russian society. and so she was affected.Chapter XXXIV Before the end of the course of drinking the waters. got sick of European life. as he said—came back to his wife and daughter. The princess thought everything delightful. which she was not—for the simple reason that she was a typical Russian gentlewoman. which did not altogether suit her. The views of the prince and of the princess on life abroad were completely opposed. The prince. on the contrary. thought everything foreign detestable. Prince Shtcherbatsky. kept to his Russian habits.

with his Russian wrinkles and baggy cheeks propped up by a starched collar. and the reports the princess gave him of some kind of change she had noticed in Kitty. The news of Kitty’s friendship with Madame Stahl and Varenka. It was a lovely morning: the bright. the sight of the red-faced. but in the most cheerful frame of mind. But these unpleasant matters were all drowned in the sea of kindliness and goodhumor which was always within him. His good-humor was even greater when he saw Kitty completely recovered. troubled the prince and aroused his habitual feeling of jealousy of everything that drew his daughter away from him. with the skin hanging in loose bags on his cheeks. The day after his arrival the prince.abroad less European than he was in reality. . set off with his daughter to the spring in the greatest goodhumor. and a dread that his daughter might have got out of the reach of his influence into regions inaccessible to him. The prince returned thinner. and more so than ever since his course of Carlsbad waters. in his long overcoat. cheerful houses with their little gardens.

He felt almost like a man not dressed in a crowd. stout limbs. In spite of his feeling of pride and. and the sound of the orchestra playing a gay waltz then in fashion. But the nearer they got to the springs the oftener they met sick people. and above all. and almost ashamed of his vigorous step and his sturdy. the brilliant green of the foliage. as it were. “Present me to your new friends. beer-drinking German waitresses. working away merrily. with his favorite daughter on his arm. Kitty was no longer struck by this contrast. But to the prince the brightness and gaiety of the June morning. dying figures gathered together from all parts of Europe.” he said to his . of the return of youth. The bright sun.red-armed. did the heart good. and their appearance seemed more pitiable than ever among the every-day conditions of prosperous German life. for which she watched. the appearance of the healthy attendants. with their changes to greater emaciation or to convalescence. seemed something unseemly and monstrous. in conjunction with these slowly moving. the strains of the music were for her the natural setting of all these familiar faces. he felt awkward.

” said the prince. “I like even your horrid Soden for making you so well again. At the entrance of the garden they met the blind lady. then. She at once began talking to him with French exaggerated politeness. she’s the second angel. very melancholy here. squeezing her hand with his elbow.” “Oh! Mademoiselle Varenka. allez. with some of whom she was acquainted and some not. Who’s that?” Kitty mentioned the names of all the people they met. and the prince was delighted to see the old Frenchwoman’s face light up when she heard Kitty’s voice. she’s a real angel. In the arcade they met Varenka herself. “She calls Mademoiselle Varenka angel number one. a pearl.daughter. Madame Berthe. with her guide. and calling her a treasure. extolling Kitty to the skies before her face.”aq Madame Berthe assented. smiling. applauding him for having such a delightful daughter. “Well. She was walking rapidly towards them carrying an elegant red . Only it’s melancholy. and a consoling angel.

“Where are you off to in such haste?” “Maman’s here. “Of course I know you.” Kitty said to her. I know you very well. so we shall see all your friends. naturally. “Come.” the prince said to her with a smile. I’m taking her her work. and the doctor advised her to go out.” she said. but that he could not do it because he liked her. Kitty saw that her father had meant to make fun of Varenka. without shyness. if she deigns to recognize . and immediately began talking to the prince.bag. turning to Kitty. “even Madame Stahl. in which Kitty detected with joy that her father liked her friend.” “So that’s angel number one?” said the prince when Varenka had gone on. Varenka made—simply and naturally as she did everything—a movement between a bow and curtsey.” he went on. “She has not slept all night. “Here is papa come. as she talked to every one.

did you know her. catching the gleam of irony that kindled in the prince’s eyes at the mention of Madame Stahl. “I used to know her husband.me. and her too a little. painfully reddened by the pressure of the hat.” “Who’s that? What a piteous face!” he asked. “I don’t quite know myself. before she’d joined the Pietists. papa?” asked Kitty. fleshless legs. wearing a brown overcoat and white trousers that fell in strange folds about his long. papa?” Kitty asked apprehensively. . for every misfortune. dismayed to find that what she prized so highly in Madame Stahl had a name. This man lifted his straw hat.” “Why.”1 “What is a Pietist. noticing a sick man of medium height sitting on a bench. showed his scanty curly hair and high forehead. And that’s rather droll. I only know that she thanks God for everything. and thanks God too that her husband died. as they didn’t get on together.

blushing. “Let me introduce myself. Petrov got up. as though on purpose.“That’s Petrov.” said the prince. trying to make it seem as if it had been intentional. then. . and looked shyly at the prince.” he said to Kitty.” The painter bowed and smiled. He staggered as he said this. let us go. indicating Anna Pavlovna. “And that’s his wife.” she added.” “Well.” answered Kitty. showing his strangely dazzling white teeth. “How are you feeling to-day?” she asked Petrov. who.” said Kitty. “We expected you yesterday. leaning on his stick. “Poor fellow! and what a nice face he has!” said the prince. and then repeated the motion. an artist. princess. turning round resolutely. at the very instant they approached walked away after a child that had run off along a path. “This is my daughter. “Why don’t you go up to him? He wanted to speak to you.

“Y ou’ve long been expected. “So you sent word to the princess that we weren’t going!” he whispered to her angrily. “Very glad to make your acquaintance. “Oh. princess.” “What did you send word to the princess that we weren’t going for?” the artist whispered hoarsely once more.” said Anna Pavlovna. with an assumed smile utterly unlike her former manner. obviously exasperated that his voice failed him so that he could not give his words the expression he would have liked to. and immediately beginning to cough. losing his voice.” his . Anna Pavlovna came up. but Varenka said that Anna Pavlovna sent word you were not going. blushing. and his eyes sought his wife.“I meant to come. prince.” “Not going!” said Petrov. and the swollen veins stood out like cords on his thin white neck. “Anita! Anita!” he said loudly. still more angrily. mercy on us! I thought we weren’t going.” she said to the prince. “Good-morning.

“Oh. and Kitty detected that . The prince took off his hat and moved away with his daughter. when . The prince went up to her. This was Madame Stahl. staring at the lady as though she were some curiosity. papa. whom Kitty knew by name. “Oh. indicating an invalid carriage. no servant. “Ah! ah!” he sighed deeply. poor things!” “Y es.” He coughed and waved his hand. He gets something from the Academy. Several invalids were lingering near the low carriage. .wife answered crossly. Behind her stood the gloomy healthy-looking German workman who pushed the carriage.” answered Kitty.” 2 she went on briskly.” said Kitty. trying to drown the distress that the queer change in Anna Pavlovna’s manner to her had aroused in her. where. “And you must know they’ve three children. propped on pillows. and scarcely any means. . Close by was standing a flaxen-headed Swedish count. here’s Madame Stahl. “What. something in gray and blue was lying under a sunshade.

.” “Y es. taking off his hat and not putting it on again. in which Kitty discerned a look of annoyance. “Prince Alexander Shtcherbatsky. “It’s ten or eleven years since I had the honor of seeing you. He went up to Madame Stahl. but I must recall myself to thank you for your kindness to my daughter.” the prince said to her. “Delighted! I have taken a great fancy to your daughter. God sends the cross and sends the strength to bear it. The other side!” she said angrily to Varenka.” said Madame Stahl. Often one wonders what is the goal of this life? ... and she introduced the prince to the Swedish count.3 “I don’t know if you remember me.disconcerting gleam of irony in his eyes. I’m used to it. and addressed her with extreme courtesy and affability in that excellent French that so few speak nowadays.” he said.” “You are still in weak health?” “Y es.” said Madame Stahl. “Y ou are scarcely changed at all. lifting upon him her heavenly eyes.

” she said to the young Swede. He cherished a grudge against Madame Stahl for not making his acquaintance. and with a bow to Madame Stahl he walked away with his daughter and the Moscow colonel. perceiving the shade of expression on the prince’s face. She took to her bed before my eyes. prince— that’s to say before she took to her bed?” “Y es. catching sight of the Moscow colonel standing near. “Did you know her before her illness.who had rearranged the rug over her feet not to her satisfaction. . dear count? I’m very grateful to you. “She’s just the same.” said the prince. “Ah!” cried the prince. “So you will send me that book. probably.” said Madame Stahl. “That is not for us to judge.” replied the prince. prince!” the Moscow colonel said with ironical intention. who joined them.” said the prince with a twinkle in his eye. “That’s our aristocracy. “To do good.

” “She doesn’t stand up because her legs are too short. these invalid ladies!” “Oh.” “Papa. papa!” Kitty objected warmly.” Kitty did not answer. although she had so made up her mind not to be influenced by her father’s views. She’s a very bad figure. “Oh. “Varenka worships her. no.” “Perhaps so.” he added. And your Varenka catches it too.” said the prince. But strange to say. “That’s what wicked tongues say. but because she did not care to reveal her secret thoughts even to her father. And then she does so much good! Ask any one! Every one knows her and Aline Stahl. my darling. she felt that the heavenly image of Madame Stahl. squeezing her hand with his elbow. which she had carried for a . not to let him into her inmost sanctuary. not because she had nothing to say. “but it’s better when one does good so that you may ask every one and no one knows.“They say it’s ten years since she has stood on her feet. it’s not possible!” cried Kitty.

had vanished. And by no effort of the imagination could Kitty bring back the former Madame Stahl. All that was left was a woman with short legs. just as the fantastic figure made up of some clothes thrown down at random vanishes when one sees that it is only some garment lying there. who lay down because she had a bad figure. . never to return. and worried patient Varenka for not arranging her rug to her liking.whole month in her heart.

too. the prince. and Varenka all to come and have coffee with them. The landlord and the servants. gave orders for a table and chairs to be taken into the garden under the chestnut-tree. who had asked the colonel. In the trembling . They knew his open-handedness. and even to the German landlord in whose rooms the Shtcherbatskys were staying. who lived on the top floor. On coming back with Kitty from the springs. and half an hour later the invalid doctor from Hamburg. looked enviously out of the window at the merry party of healthy Russians assembled under the chestnut-tree. grew brisker under the influence of his good spirits. and lunch to be laid there. and Marya Y evgenyevna.Chapter XXXV The prince communicated his good-humor to his own family and his friends.

but his splendid cookery. paper-knives of all sorts. carved boxes. and knick-knacks. sat the princess in a high cap with lilac ribbons. including Lieschen. bread-and-butter. distributing cups and bread-and-butter. of which he believed himself to be making a careful study. and talking loudly and merrily. eating heartily. the servant girl. The prince had spread out near him his purchases. especially his plumsoup. with whom he jested in his comically bad German. The princess laughed at her husband for his Russian ways. and bestowed them upon every one. cheese. and the landlord. at the prince’s jokes. covered with a white cloth. at a table. The colonel smiled. he took the princess’s side. and set with coffee-pot. as he always did. of which he bought a heap at every wateringplace. assuring him that it was not the water had cured Kitty. and cold game. but she was more lively and goodhumored than she had been all the while she had been at the waters. but as far as regards Europe. At the other end sat the prince.circles of shadow cast by the leaves. The simple-hearted Marya Y evgenyevna simply roared with laughter at everything absurd the prince said. and his jokes made Varenka helpless with feeble but .

but what did you buy this mass of things for?” said the princess. ‘Erlaucht. which had been so conspicuously and unpleasantly marked that morning. She felt a feeling such as she had known in childhood. and handing her husband a cup of coffee. To this doubt there was joined the change in her relations with the Petrovs.infectious laughter. Durchlaucht?’ar Directly they say ‘Durchlaucht. Every one was good-humored. I lose ten thalers. and of the life that had so attracted her. one looks in a shop. Kitty was glad of all this. and had heard her sisters’ merry laughter outside. She could not solve the problem her father had unconsciously set her by his good-humored view of her friends. when she had been shut in her room as a punishment. “One goes for a walk. and they ask you to buy. and this increased her distress. but she could not be lighthearted.” . which was something Kitty had never seen before. “Well.’ I can’t hold out. smiling. but Kitty could not feel good-humored.

“But I know everything that’s interesting: the plumsoup I know. my dear.” said Marya Yevgenyevna. Y ou’ve time to think things over. They’ve conquered everybody.” “No. “But what is there interesting about it? They’re all as pleased as brass halfpence.” said the colonel. Such boredom. in the morning.” “How can you be bored. and put them away too. get up and dress at once. that one doesn’t know what to do with oneself.1 and why am I to be pleased at that? I haven’t conquered any one. and I’m obliged to take off my own boots. I know everything.” said the princess. prince? There’s so much that’s interesting now in Germany. there’s the interest of their institutions. “Of course it is. and no hurry. you may say what you like. prince. and go to the dining-room to drink bad tea! How different it is at home! Y ou get up in no haste.“It’s simply from boredom. you get cross. and come round again. grumble a little. and the pea-sausages I know. yes.” .

“Time. “How nice he is. and went into the house to get her hat. she said good-bye. Even Varenka struck her as different. “Oh. When she had recovered. indeed. She was not worse. gathering up her parasol and her bag. and time you wouldn’t give half an hour of for any money. that depends! Why.“But time’s money. Isn’t that so.” said Varenka. Kitty followed her. you forget that. there’s time one would give a month of for sixpence. . “I must be going home. but different from what she had fancied her before. getting up. Katinka? What is it? why are you so depressed?” “I’m not depressed.” “Where are you off to? Stay a little longer. and again she went off into a giggle. your father !” Kitty did not speak. dear! it’s a long while since I’ve laughed so much!” said Varenka.” he said to Varenka.” said the colonel.

please tell me!” “Tell you everything?” asked Varenka. then. “No. so I promised to help them pack. to try Varenka. nothing. there’s really nothing of any consequence.” said Varenka quietly. opening her eyes wide. everything!” Kitty assented. You don’t want me to—why not?” “I didn’t say that. so as not to let her go. “Everything. why should you?” “Why not? why not? why not?” said Kitty. wait a minute. tell me why you don’t want me to be often at the Petrovs’. I’ll come too. “Mamma meant to go and see the Petrovs.“When shall I see you again?” asked Varenka. “Well.” answered Varenka.” “No.” “No. and besides. they will feel awkward at your helping.” “Well. “Y es. Won’t you be there?” said Kitty. “No. “They’re getting ready to go away. why not?” “Oh. your father has come. and clutching at Varenka’s parasol. .

Y ou understand. but she was afraid of wounding her.” said Varenka.” “And it serves me right! And it serves me right!” Kitty cried quickly. “So you’d better not go.. you won’t be offended ? . Of course. smiling.only that Mihail Alexeyevitch” (that was the artist’s name) “had meant to leave earlier.. and Varenka went on speaking alone.. Varenka felt inclined to smile.. .. “Well. “Well. trying to soften or soothe her. looking darkly at Varenka. but there was a dispute over it—over you. Y ou know how irritable these sick people are. well!” Kitty urged impatiently.” Kitty. snatching the parasol out of Varenka’s hand. kept silent. and for some reason Anna Pavlovna told him that he didn’t want to go because you are here. and now he doesn’t want to go away. and looking past her friend’s face. scowling more than ever. looking at her childish fury. that was nonsense. and seeing a storm coming—she did not know whether of tears or of words.

” “A sham! with what object?” said Varenka gently. because it was all done on purpose. and she would not let her finish. to deceive every one. No! now I won’t descend to that. “Oh. . . . to myself. and that I’ve done what nobody asked me to do. .. Because it was all a sham! a sham! a sham! .” But Kitty was in one of her gusts of fury.” she said. What business had I to interfere with outsiders? And so it’s come about that I’m a cause of quarrel. to God. because it was all sham. . a cheat. . but anyway not a liar. Nothing but sham!” she said. and not from the heart. it’s so idiotic! so hateful! There was no need whatever for me. “You speak as if .” “But who is a cheat?” said Varenka reproachfully.“How does it serve you right? I don’t understand. opening and shutting the parasol. “It serves me right. I’ll be bad. “But with what object?” “To seem better to people..

to improve me. I won’t be a sham. Y es. What have I to do with Anna Pavlovna? Let them go their way. took the necklace in a little box from the table and went to her mother.. “come here. it’s not that. So let me be what I am. Y ou’re perfection. I can’t act except from the heart. “But I’m not speaking of other people.. without making peace with her friend. I liked you simply. with a haughty air. but what am I to do if I’m bad? This would never have been if I weren’t bad. and you act from principle.” “What is not that?” asked Varenka in bewilderment. “What’s the matter? Why are you so red?” her . I’m speaking of myself. I can’t be different. yes.” they heard her mother’s voice. not about you at all.” said Varenka. show papa your necklace. and me go mine.“I don’t talk about you.” “Kitty. I know you’re all perfection. but you most likely only wanted to save me. And yet it’s not that..” Kitty.” “You are unjust. “Everything.

But with her father’s coming all the world in which she had been living was transformed for Kitty. “Varenka. She lifted her head. do forgive me. She did not give up everything she had learned.” “I really didn’t mean to hurt you. smiling. Peace was made.” she thought. forgive me.mother and father said to her with one voice. and she stopped in the doorway. “Nothing.” said Varenka.” whispered Kitty. . “I don’t remember what I said. dear! what have I done. I . Varenka in her hat and with the parasol in her hands was sitting at the table examining the spring which Kitty had broken. “What am I to say to her? Oh. . going up to her. “I’ll be back directly.” she answered. but she became aware that she had deceived herself in supposing she could be .” and she ran back. “She’s still here. what have I said? Why was I rude to her? What am I to do? What am I to say to her?” thought Kitty.

” “Well. then. Her eyes were. then. to Ergushovo. she became aware of all the dreariness of the world of sorrow. But her affection for Varenka did not wane. I shall never come.” said Kitty. As she said good-bye.what she wanted to be. where. Mind now. opened. remember your promise. I shall be married simply for that. “I’ll come when you get married. of sick and dying people.” said Varenka. to Russia. Moreover. her sister Dolly had already gone with her children. Kitty returned . in which she had been living. “I shall never marry. as she knew from letters. she felt all the difficulty of maintaining herself without hypocrisy and self-conceit on the pinnacle to which she had wished to mount. it seemed. The doctor’s prediction was fulfilled.” “Well. Kitty begged her to come to them in Russia. and she felt a longing to get back quickly into the fresh air. The efforts she had made to like it seemed to her intolerable.

. Her Moscow troubles had become a memory to her. She was not so gay and thoughtless as before.home to Russia cured. but she was serene.

Part Three .

.

But in spite of his affection and respect for Sergey Ivanovitch. and it positively annoyed him to see his brother’s attitude to the country. In his judgment the best sort of life was a country life. especially as he did not expect his brother Nikolay that summer. labor.Chapter I Sergey Ivanovitch Koznishev wanted a rest from mental work. Konstantin Levin was uncomfortable with his brother in the country. on the other a . To Sergey Ivanovitch the country meant on one hand rest from work. that is of pleasures. endeavors. Konstantin Levin was very glad to have him. he came towards the end of May to stay in the country with his brother. He had come now to enjoy such a life at his brother’s. To Konstantin Levin the country was the background of life. and instead of going abroad as he usually did. It made him uncomfortable.

Sergey Ivanovitch’s attitude to the peasants rather piqued Konstantin. he had for the peasant—sucked in probably. and from every such conversation he would deduce general conclusions in favor of the peasantry and in confirmation of his knowing them. and justice of these men. which he took with satisfaction and a sense of its utility. as he said himself. which he knew how to do without affectation or condescension. because there it was possible and fitting to do nothing. To Konstantin Levin the country was good first because it afforded a field for labor. almost like that of kinship. he was very often. while sometimes enthusiastic over the vigor. Sergey Ivanovitch used to say that he knew and liked the peasantry. of the usefulness of which there could be no doubt. To Konstantin the peasant was simply the chief partner in their common labor. To Sergey Ivanovitch the country was particularly good. and in spite of all the respect and the love. with the milk of his peasant nurse —still as a fellow-worker with him.valuable antidote to the corrupt influences of town. Moreover. Konstantin Levin did not like such an attitude to the peasants. and he often talked to the peasants. gentleness. when their common .

as adviser (the peasants trusted him. as farmer and arbitrator. lack of method. he liked men rather than he disliked them. Of course. But like or dislike “the people” as something apart he could not. He liked and did not like the peasants.” and all his interests were bound up with theirs. not only because he lived with “the people. drunkenness. being a good-hearted man.labors called for other qualities. Konstantin Levin would have been absolutely at a loss what to reply.” and could not contrast himself with them. Moreover. and so too with the peasants.” and would have been as much at a loss to answer the question whether he knew “the people” as the question whether he liked them. and what was more. and lying. he had no definite views of “the people. exasperated with the peasant for his carelessness.” did not see any special qualities or failings distinguishing himself and “the people. although he had lived so long in the closest relations with the peasants. If he had been asked whether he liked or didn’t like the peasants. just as he liked and did not like men in general. . and for thirty miles round they would come to ask his advice). but also because he regarded himself as a part of “the people.

whom he regarded as good and interesting people. He was continually watching and getting to know people of all sorts. In his methodical brain there were distinctly formulated certain aspects of peasant life. and he was continually observing new points in them. deduced partly from that life itself. and so too he knew the peasantry as something distinct from and opposed to men generally. With Sergey Ivanovitch it was quite the contrary. In the discussions that arose between the brothers on their views of the peasantry. so too he liked the peasantry in contradistinction to the class of men he did not like. but chiefly from contrast with other modes of life. Just as he liked and praised a country life in comparison with the life he did not like. and among them peasants.For him to say he knew the peasantry would have been the same as to say he knew men. Sergey Ivanovitch always got the better of his brother. precisely because Sergey Ivanovitch had definite ideas about . altering his former views of them and forming new ones. He never changed his opinion of the peasantry and his sympathetic attitude towards them.

and possessed of a special faculty for working for the public good. as generous in the highest sense of the word. and consequently filled with contradictions. and his tastes. the older he became. but he derived little satisfaction from arguing with him because he got the better of him too easily. and so in their arguments Konstantin was readily convicted of contradicting himself. In Sergey Ivanovitch’s eyes his younger brother was a capital fellow. but with a mind which. his qualities. Konstantin Levin had no definite and unalterable idea on the subject. the more and more frequently the thought struck him that this faculty of working for the public good. But in the depths of his heart. Konstantin Levin regarded his brother as a man of immense intellect and culture.the peasant—his character. With all the condescension of an elder brother he sometimes explained to him the true import of things. and the more intimately he knew his brother. though fairly quick. was too much influenced by the impressions of the moment. of which he felt . with his heart in the right place (as he expressed it in French).

of that impulse which drives a man to choose some one out of the innumerable paths of life. Levin was confirmed in this generalization by observing that his brother did not take questions affecting the public welfare or the question of the immortality of the soul a bit more to heart than he did chess problems. and the long summer day was not long enough for him to . or the ingenious construction of a new machine. the more he noticed that Sergey Ivanovitch and many other people who worked for the public welfare were not led by an impulse of the heart to care for the public good. of what is called heart. Konstantin Levin was not at his ease with his brother. Besides this. The better he knew his brother. but reasoned from intellectual considerations that it was a right thing to take interest in public affairs. but a lack of vital force. honest. was possibly not so much a quality as a lack of something—not a lack of good. and to care only for that one. because in summer in the country Levin was continually busy with work on the land.himself utterly devoid. and consequently took interest in them. noble desires and tastes.

but would let them come off and then say that the new ploughs were a silly invention. that is to say. But though he was taking a holiday now. while Sergey Ivanovitch was taking a holiday. His most usual and natural listener was his brother. as empty as a drum!” But Konstantin Levin found it dull sitting and listening to him. Sergey Ivanovitch liked to stretch himself on the grass in the sun. “Y ou wouldn’t believe. he was doing no writing.get through all he had to do. And so in spite of the friendliness and directness of their relations. “what a pleasure this rural laziness is to me. and heaping it all up anyhow. and there was nothing like the old Andreevna plough. and would not screw the shares in the ploughs. he was so used to intellectual activity that he liked to put into concise and eloquent shape the ideas that occurred to him. basking and chatting lazily. and so . and to lie so. especially when he knew that while he was away they would be carting dung onto the fields not ploughed ready for it. Not an idea in one’s brain. Konstantin felt an awkwardness in leaving him alone. and liked to have some one to listen to him.” he would say to his brother.

on. you’ve done enough trudging about in the heat. . “No. I must just run round to the counting-house for a minute. and he would run off to the fields.” Levin would answer.” Sergey Ivanovitch would say to him. “Come.

who had just finished his studies. came to see her. respectfully appreciated by the young doctor. said it was not broken. and. which . Sergey Ivanovitch listened attentively. and to show his advanced views of things told him all the scandal of the district. asked him questions. slipped. he talked fluently. roused by a new listener. The district doctor. uttered a few keen and weighty observations. and was soon in that eager frame of mind his brother knew so well. He examined the wrist. the old nurse and housekeeper.Chapter II Early in June it happened that Agafea Mihalovna. fell. complaining of the poor state into which the district council had fallen. and sprained her wrist. in carrying to the cellar a jar of mushrooms she had just pickled. a talkative young medical student. was delighted at a chance of talking to the celebrated Sergey Ivanovitch Koznishev.

droop irregularly over the latesown fields. it seemed. when the green oats. when one begins to think of the sowing for next year. though its ears are still light. the turning-point of summer. proud of being able to care for such a stupid occupation. It was that time of the year. trodden hard as stone by the cattle.always. he wanted to go with a fishing-rod to the river. when the crops of the present year are a certainty. and it waves in gray-green billows in the wind. Sergey Ivanovitch was fond of angling. and was. with him. and the mowing is at hand. when the rye is all in ear. After the departure of the doctor. with tufts of yellow grass scattered here and there among it. not yet full. when the early buckwheat is already out and hiding the ground. had come to take his brother in the trap. are halfploughed over. whose presence was needed in the plough-land and meadows. with paths left untouched by the plough. when the fallow-lands. when from the dry dung-heaps carted onto the fields there comes at sunset a smell of manure . followed a brilliant and eager conversation. Konstantin Levin.

Sergey Ivanovitch was all the while admiring the beauty of the woods. It was the time when there comes a brief pause in the toil of the fields before the beginning of the labors of harvest—every year recurring. which were a tangled mass of leaves. Words for him took away the beauty of what he saw. but he could not help beginning to think of other things. hot summer days had set in with short. He assented to what his brother said. pointing out to his brother now an old lime-tree on the point of flowering. The crop was a splendid one. The brothers had to drive through the woods to reach the meadows. and brightly spotted with yellow stipules. dark on the shady side. all his attention was . with blackened heaps of the stalks of sorrel among it. Konstantin Levin did not like talking and hearing about the beauty of nature. now the young shoots of this year’s saplings brilliant with emerald. and on the low-lying lands the riverside meadows are a thick sea of grass waiting for the mowing.mixed with meadow-sweet. When they came out of the woods. every year straining every nerve of the peasants. and bright. dewy nights.

Sorry as Konstantin Levin was to crush down his mowing-grass. The morning dew was still lying on the thick undergrowth of the grass. in parts dotted with ridges of dung. and walked into the vast gray-green sea of . while Levin led the horse away. The high grass softly turned about the wheels and the horse’s legs. He always felt something special moving him to the quick at the hay-making. Sergey Ivanovitch asked his brother to drive him in the trap up to the willow-tree from which the carp was caught. On reaching the meadow Levin stopped the horse. in parts trampled and checkered with furrows. and was pleased that all that were wanted had been brought. in parts yellow with grass. fastened him up. he drove him into the meadow. arranging his tackle. and that he might not get his feet wet. and at the sight of the meadows his thoughts passed to the mowing.engrossed by the view of the fallow-land on the upland. Levin counted the carts. leaving its seeds clinging to the wet axles and spokes of the wheels. His brother seated himself under a bush. A string of carts was moving across it. and in parts even ploughed.

the hay’s good. well. They were ploughing your field. Our way’s to wait till St. They unyoked the horses and galloped after them. The silky grass with its ripe seeds came almost to his waist in the dampest spots.” Levin went up to his brother. Crossing the meadow.. Luckily the lads caught them.” “Well. and met an old man with a swollen eye. Fomitch—start mowing or wait a bit?” “Eh. There’ll be plenty for the beasts. Well. what do you say.” “What do you think about the weather?” “That’s in God’s hands. Fomitch?” he asked. “No. please God. Maybe it will be fine. .grass unstirred by the wind. “What? taken a stray swarm.1 But you always mow sooner.. indeed. carrying a skep on his shoulder.. Konstantin Levin came out onto the road. to be sure. Konstantin Dmitritch! All we can do to keep our own! This is the second swarm that has flown away. Peter’s Day.

That’s the best thing about every part of sport. But how wet you are! Even though one catches nothing. let’s be going. he wanted to talk. on the other hand.’ ” “I don’t know the riddle. it’s nice. and to set at rest his doubts about the mowing.Sergey Ivanovitch had caught nothing. stimulated by his conversation with the doctor. which greatly absorbed him.” answered Levin wearily. “These riverside banks always remind me of the riddle—do you know it? ‘The grass says to the water: we quiver and we quiver. Levin.” he said. would have liked to get home as soon as possible to give orders about getting together the mowers for next day. but he was not bored. “Why be in such a hurry? Let’s stay a little. How exquisite this steely water is!” said Sergey Ivanovitch. “Well. and seemed in the most cheerful frame of mind. that one has to do with nature. Levin saw that. .

We pay the money. of course it’s bound to go all wrong.”1 “Well. nor district nurses. you know. nor drug-stores—nothing. according to what this doctor tells me. and it all goes in salaries. If decent people won’t go into it.” “But why can’t you? I must own I can’t make it out.” said Sergey Ivanovitch. and altogether to keep out of the district business. Indifference. nor midwives. I tell you again: it’s not right for you not to go to the meetings. I did try. He’s a very intelligent fellow. surely it’s not simply laziness?” . incapacity—I won’t admit.” Levin said slowly and unwillingly. “It’s beyond everything what’s being done in the district. “I can’t! and so there’s no help for it. and there are no schools.Chapter III “Do you know I’ve been thinking about you. And as I’ve told you before.

but he could not distinguish whether it was a horse or the bailiff on horseback. He had hardly grasped what his brother was saying. “Why is it you can do nothing? Y ou made an attempt and didn’t succeed. I’ve tried. and especially that all this business is of great importance. and I see I can do nothing. stung to the quick by his brother’s words. Looking towards the plough-land across the river. and you give in.“None of those things. then pride would have come in.” said Levin. If they’d told me at college that other people understood the integral calculus. and still more at his obviously paying . But in this case one wants first to be convinced that one has certain qualifications for this sort of business. and I didn’t. How can you have so little self-respect ?” “Self-respect!” said Levin.” “What! do you mean to say it’s not of importance?” said Sergey Ivanovitch. he made out something black. stung to the quick too at his brother’s considering anything of no importance that interested him. as you think. “I don’t understand.

” answered Levin. or it has a very wrong meaning. and to dislike everything conventional—I know all about that. .” “I never did assert it. They were turning the plough over. and are helpless in the hands of every village clerk. and don’t help them . How can you think it a matter of no importance whether the peasant. and that the bailiff seemed to be letting the peasants go off the ploughed land. It’s very well to be original and genuine. I can’t help it.. “. while you have at your disposal a means of helping them. “I don’t think it important.. . but really. whom you love as you assert . it does not take hold of me. and the people stagnate in darkness. what you’re saying either has no meaning. dies without help? The ignorant peasantwomen starve the children. with a frown on his handsome. clever face. making out that what he saw was the bailiff.” said the elder brother. “Come.little attention to what he was saying.” thought Konstantin Levin. really though. “Can they have finished ploughing?” he wondered. “there’s a limit to everything.

to do it. what with our thaws. or to confess to a lack of zeal for the public good.. I don’t see how it is possible to provide medical aid all over. as it seems to me.. I don’t believe in medicine. or you won’t sacrifice your ease.because to your mind it’s of no importance. I can quote to you thousands of instances. But the schools. Konstantin Levin felt that there was no course open to him but to submit.” “Why have schools?” .” “Oh.. “It’s both.” “What! was it impossible. well. For the three thousand square miles of our district. and the storms... and the work in the fields. . . that’s unfair . to provide medical aid?” “Impossible. or whatever it is. your vanity.” he said resolutely. if the money were properly laid out. anyway. . And besides.” And Sergey Ivanovitch put before him the alternative: either you are so undeveloped that you can’t see all that you can do.. “I don’t see that it was possible . . And this mortified him and hurt his feelings.

“Come. and to which I’ve no very firm faith that they ought to send them?” said he. drew out a hook.“What do you mean? Can there be two opinions of the advantage of education? If it’s a good thing for you. In the first place. He was silent for a little.. well. “Perhaps it may all be very good. to which even the peasants don’t want to send their children. We ourselves sent for the district doctor for Agafea Mihalovna. but he promptly made a new plan of attack. and so he got hot. the dispensary is needed.” “Oh. and unconsciously blurted out the chief cause of his indifference to public business. Sergey Ivanovitch was for a minute surprised at this unexpected view of the subject.” Konstantin Levin felt himself morally pinned against a wall. but I fancy her wrist will never be straight . now. threw it in again. it’s a good thing for every one.. and turned to his brother smiling.. but why should I worry myself about establishing dispensaries which I shall never make use of. and schools to which I shall never send my children.

He felt that if he admitted that. How it would be proved he could not tell. introducing new and disconnected points. that’s not the point. you can ask any one you like. arguments that were continually skipping from one thing to another. but he knew that this would inevitably be logically proved .. the peasant who can read and write is as a workman of more use and value to you. “Do you admit that education is a benefit for the people?” “Y es.” “That remains to be proved. and still more..again.” “Still. Next. frowning. I admit it. And mending the highroads is an impossibility. “the man that can read and write is much inferior as a workman. He disliked contradiction. and as soon as they put up bridges they’re stolen.” Konstantin Levin answered with decision. it would be proved that he had been talking meaningless rubbish. and he was conscious immediately that he had said what he did not think. so that there was no knowing to which to reply..” said Levin without thinking.” said Sergey Ivanovitch.” “No.

and so wishing to work for it. . The argument turned out to be far simpler than he had expected. .” said Levin. “If you admit that it is a benefit. and he awaited the proofs.” said Sergey Ivanovitch. what I’m to worry myself about it for. still I don’t see. though he did not suppose so at all. since we are talking. you cannot help caring about it and sympathizing with the movement.” “That’s to say.” “That you can’t tell without making the trial.” said Levin.” said Konstantin Levin.” “How so?” “No.” “But I still do not admit this movement to be just.” “Well. supposing that’s so. all the same. “then. reddening a little. “What! But you said just now . I don’t admit it’s being either good or possible. explain it to me from the philosophical point of view. . “supposing that is so.to him. as an honest man.

selfinterest. to drive into the town.2 Now in the local institutions I. as a nobleman. “I imagine the mainspring of all our actions is.“I can’t see where philosophy comes in.” “Excuse me. An arbitrator of disputes is no use to me.” . my horses carry me well enough over bad ones. For me the district institutions simply mean the liability to pay fourpence halfpenny for every three acres. I never appeal to him. see nothing that could conduce to my prosperity. in a tone. “I’ll tell you. “self-interest did not induce us to work for the emancipation of the serfs. but positively harmful. and never shall appeal to him. after all. Doctors and dispensaries are no use to me. and the roads are not better and could not be better. Levin fancied. as though he did not admit his brother’s right to talk about philosophy. And that irritated Levin. and listen to all sorts of idiocy and loathsomeness. then.3 but we did work for it.” said Sergey Ivanovitch.” Sergey Ivanovitch interposed with a smile. as I told you. The schools are no good to me. and self-interest offers me no inducement.” he said with heat. sleep with bugs.

what do you mean to say. There self-interest did come in.. and listen for six hours at a stretch to all sorts of jabber from the counsel for the defense and the prosecution. all decent people among us. and began mimicking the president and the half-witted Alioshka: it seemed to him that it was all to the point. But to be a town-councilor and discuss how many dustmen are needed. prisoner in the dock. One longed to throw off that yoke that crushed us. and how chimneys shall be constructed in the town in which I don’t live—to serve on a jury and try a peasant who’s stolen a flitch of bacon. ‘Do you admit.. I shall always defend to the best of my ability. and the president cross-examining my old half-witted Alioshka. then?” “I simply mean to say that those rights that touch me . that when they made raids on us students. the fact of the removal of the bacon?’ ‘Eh?’ ” Konstantin Levin had warmed to his subject.“No!” Konstantin Levin broke in with still greater heat. “the emancipation of the serfs was a different matter. my interest. . But Sergey Ivanovitch shrugged his shoulders. “Well.

and myself. to defend my rights to education and freedom. I tell you what. or judging the half-witted Alioshka—I don’t understand. I was ready to defend those rights to the utmost. Well. and I can’t do it. I can understand compulsory military service.” he went on. I shan’t murder anybody.and the police read our letters. flying off again to a subject quite beside the point. “our district self-government and all the rest of it—it’s just like the birch-branches we stick in the ground on Trinity Day. which affects my children.” Konstantin Levin spoke as though the floodgates of his speech had burst open. “But to-morrow it’ll be your turn to be tried. but deliberating on how to spend forty thousand roubles of district council money. 5 for instance. would it have suited your tastes better to be tried in the old criminal tribunal?”4 “I’m not going to be tried. I am ready to deliberate on what concerns me. Sergey Ivanovitch smiled. to look like a copse which has grown up of itself in Europe. and I’ve no need of it. and I . my brothers.

” he said.” he observed. But Konstantin Levin wanted to justify himself for the failing. as though to express his wonder how the birchbranches had come into their argument at that point.”6 he said. and he went on. “that no sort of activity is likely to be lasting if it is not founded on self-interest.” Sergey Ivanovitch merely shrugged his shoulders. a philosophical principle. repeating the word “philosophical” with determination. that’s a universal principle. “Excuse me.can’t gush over these birch-branches and believe in them. but you know one really can’t argue in that way. “I imagine. as though wishing to show that he had as much right as any one else to talk of philosophy. “He too has a philosophy of his own at the service of his natural tendencies. Sergey Ivanovitch smiled. . of which he was conscious.” he thought. though he did really understand at once what his brother meant. of lack of zeal for the public welfare.

But that’s not to the point. you’d better let philosophy alone. what is to the point is a correction I must make in your comparison.” Konstantin was silent.” he said. It’s only those peoples that have an intuitive sense of what’s of importance and significance in their institutions.” And Sergey Ivanovitch carried the subject into the regions of philosophical history where Konstantin Levin could not follow him. and I’m convinced that in you it’s a temporary error and will pass. but some are sown and some are planted. He felt himself vanquished . “As for your dislike of it. “The chief problem of the philosophy of all ages consists just in finding the indispensable connection which exists between individual and social interests. and know how to value them. and showed him all the incorrectness of his view. excuse my saying so. The birches are not simply stuck in. that’s simply our Russian sloth and old serf-owner’s ways. that have a future before them—it’s only those peoples that one can truly call historical. and one must deal carefully with them.“Come.

But he did not pursue the speculation. he fell to musing on a quite different and personal matter. and without replying. but he felt at the same time that what he wanted to say was unintelligible to his brother. and they drove off. or because his brother would not or could not understand him. untied the horse.on all sides. Only he could not make up his mind whether it was unintelligible because he was not capable of expressing his meaning clearly. . Sergey Ivanovitch wound up the last line.

—he took a scythe from a peasant and began mowing.Chapter IV The personal matter that absorbed Levin during his conversation with his brother was this. and this year ever since the early spring he had cherished a plan for mowing for whole days together with the peasants. He was loath to leave his brother alone all day long. But as . Once in a previous year he had gone to look at the mowing. and he was afraid his brother would laugh at him about it. he had been in doubt whether to mow or not. and being made very angry by the bailiff he had recourse to his favorite means for regaining his temper. He had cut the whole of the meadow in front of his house.1 He liked the work so much that he had several times tried his hand at mowing since. Ever since his brother’s arrival.

to cut the hay in Kalinov meadow. he came near deciding that he would go mowing. and recalled the sensations of mowing. or my temper’ll certainly be ruined. to Tit.” he said trying not to be embarrassed.he drove into the meadow. and he determined he would go mowing. gave directions as to the work to be done. To-morrow I shall . and bring it round to-morrow. for him to set it.” he thought. he pondered over this intention again. “And send my scythe. I shall maybe do some mowing myself too. “I must have physical exercise. Towards evening Konstantin Levin went to his counting-house. however awkward he might feel about it with his brother or the peasants. please. sir. The bailiff smiled and said: “Yes. and sent about the village to summon the mowers for the morrow. the largest and best of his grass lands. After the irritating discussion with his brother.” At tea the same evening Levin said to his brother: “I fancy the fine weather will last.

” said Levin.” said Sergey Ivanovitch.” “I’m so fond of that form of field labor. and at the .. all day long?” “Yes. but it’s so delightful. “It’s splendid as exercise.” said Sergey Ivanovitch. “I’ve tried it.. I dare say I shall manage to keep it up.. but you get into it. and looked with interest at his brother. “I’m awfully fond of it. “How do you mean? Just like one of the peasants. I don’t think so. without a shade of irony. and to-morrow I want to try mowing the whole day. It’s hard work at first. it’s very pleasant. only you’ll hardly be able to stand it.start mowing. how do the peasants look at it? I suppose they laugh in their sleeves at their master’s being such a queer fish?” “No.” Sergey Ivanovitch lifted his head. I sometimes mow myself with the peasants.” “Really! what an idea! But tell me.

From the uplands he could get a view of the shaded cut part of the meadow below. some in coats. and when he reached the mowing-grass the mowers were already at their second row. the peasants came into sight. one behind another in a long string. with its grayish ridges of cut grass. taken off by the mowers at the place from which they had started cutting. lowlying parts of the meadow. He counted forty-two of them.” “But how will you do about dining with them? To send you a bottle of Lafitte and roast turkey out there would be a little awkward. swinging their scythes differently. some in their shirts mowing. but he was detained giving directions on the farm. Gradually.same time such hard work. as he rode towards the meadow. where there had been an . I’ll simply come home at the time of their noonday rest. that one has no time to think about it.”2 “No.” Next morning Konstantin Levin got up earlier than usual. They were mowing slowly over the uneven. and the black heaps of coats.

laughing a little. and began trying it. They all stared at him. and. Levin took the scythe. hot and goodhumored. 3 Levin’s preceptor in the art of mowing. Here was old Y ermil in a very long white smock. a thin little peasant.old dam. was Tit. As they finished their rows. “It’s ready. who had been a coachman of Levin’s. Vaska. there was a young fellow. taking every row with a wide sweep. but no one made any remark. too. came out into the road one after another. as though playing with the scythe. sir. He was in front of all. Levin got off his mare. wearing a short sheepskin jacket. greeted the master. Here. who took a second scythe out of a bush and gave it to him. and fastening her up by the roadside went to meet Tit. Levin recognized some of his own men. it’s like a razor. bending forward to swing a scythe. taking off his cap with a smile and giving him the scythe. came out into the road and .” said Tit. with a wrinkled. beardless face. the mowers. and cut his wide row without bending. till a tall old man. cuts of itself.

though he swung his scythe vigorously. who had not done any mowing for a long while. and waiting for the time to begin.. sure. “He’s made a start. and was disconcerted by the eyes fastened upon him. Tit made room.. and Levin heard smothered laughter among the mowers..” he said.” said another. The master.” the old man resumed. “Press more on the heel. handle’s too high. cut badly for the first moments.” said one.accosted him. and Levin. Y ou swing it too wide. “Look’ee now. master. The grass was short close to the road. once take hold of the rope there’s no letting it go!” he said. he’ll get on all right. does his best for himself! But see the grass missed out! For such . and Levin started behind him.. you’ll tire yourself out..” repeated the old man.. Behind him he heard voices: “It’s not set right. taking his stand behind Tit. “I’ll try not to let it go. “Never mind. see how he has to stoop to it. “Mind’ee.

and he was too was evidently tired. and began whetting it. listening without answering. without stopping. Behind him came a peasant. and Levin. trying to do the best he could. and he found it harder and harder: . Tit sharpened his scythe and Levin’s. and began whetting his scythe.work us fellows would catch it!” The grass became softer. for he stopped at once without waiting to mow up to Levin. and was making up his mind to ask Tit to stop. not showing the slightest weariness. Levin followed him. trying not to get left behind. Tit moved on with sweep after sweep of his scythe. Tit kept moving on. followed Tit. But at that very moment Tit stopped of his own accord. He felt as he swung his scythe that he was at the very end of his strength. and stooping down picked up some grass. but Levin was already beginning to be afraid he would not be able to keep it up: he was so tired. not stopping or showing signs of weariness. The next time it was just the same. They moved a hundred paces. rubbed his scythe. and they went on. Levin straightened himself. and drawing a deep breath looked round.

and the row happened to be a long one. but still Levin had to . in spite of the sweat that ran in streams over his face and fell in drops down his nose. The first row. but at that very moment Tit stopped and whetted the scythes. but when the end was reached and Tit. and Levin walked back in the same way over the space he had cut. and drenched his back as though he had been soaked in water. he felt very happy.the moment came when he felt he had no strength left. Tit had mowed specially quickly. “I will swing less with my arm and more with my whole body. as Levin noticed. shouldering his scythe. comparing Tit’s row. which looked as if it had been cut with a line. So they mowed the first row. with his own unevenly and irregularly lying grass. began with deliberate stride returning on the tracks left by his heels in the cut grass. And this long row seemed particularly hard work to Levin.” he thought. probably wishing to put his master to the test. The next rows were easier. What delighted him particularly was that now he knew he would be able to hold out. His pleasure was only disturbed by his row not being well cut.

followed—long rows and short rows. wished for nothing. enjoying the pleasant coolness of it. and saw before him Tit’s upright figure mowing away. with good grass and with poor grass. in the midst of his toil. without understanding what it was or whence it came. He glanced at the sky in the interval for whetting the scythes. and yet another row. where would come the rest. but not to be left behind the peasants. and to do his work as well as possible. moist shoulders. and big raindrops were falling. He heard nothing but the swish of scythes. Levin lost all sense of time. Suddenly. A heavy. he felt a pleasant sensation of chill on his hot. lowering storm-cloud had blown up. others—just like Levin himself—merely shrugged their shoulders. and ahead of him the end of the row.strain every nerve not to drop behind the peasants. and could not . Another row. the grass and flower heads slowly and rhythmically falling before the blade of his scythe. Some of the peasants went to their coats and put them on. the crescent-shaped curve of the cut grass. He thought of nothing.

and why doesn’t he go back?” thought Levin. but Tit stopped. sir. then. They both looked at the sun. In the midst of his toil there were moments during which he forgot what he was doing. “Is it really time? That’s right. and together with the . and it came all easy to him. and it was time for their lunch. But so soon as he recollected what he was doing. lunch. On finishing yet another row he would have gone back to the top of the meadow again to begin the next. and at those same moments his row was almost as smooth and well cut as Tit’s. not guessing that the peasants had been mowing no less than four hours without stopping.have told whether it was late or early now. “Lunch. “What are they talking about. and began trying to do better. which gave him immense satisfaction. he was at once conscious of all the difficulty of his task. and the row was badly mown. and going up to the oldman said something in a low voice to him.” Levin gave his scythe to Tit. A change began to come over his work.” said the old man.

he went towards his house. and you’ll rake in fine weather!” said the old man. Levin rode back again to the mowing before Sergey Ivanovitch had had time to dress and come down to the diningroom. to get their bread from the heap of coats. . “The hay will be spoiled.” he said. “Not a bit of it. Only then he suddenly awoke to the fact that he had been wrong about the weather and the rain was drenching his hay.peasants. who were crossing the long stretch of mown grass. sir. When he had drunk his coffee. Sergey Ivanovitch was only just getting up. slightly sprinkled with rain. Levin untied his horse and rode home to his coffee. mow in the rain.

he laid down the high. moved in front. even row of grass. and a young peasant. holding himself erect. and now invited him to be his neighbor. as though it were in play. who had only been married in the autumn. and with a precise and regular action which seemed to cost him no more effort than swinging one’s arms in walking. taking long. and who was mowing this summer for the first time. regular strides. It was as though it were not he but the sharp scythe of itself swishing through the juicy grass. with his feet turned out.Chapter V After lunch Levin was not in the same place in the string of mowers as before. boyish face. with a twist of fresh grass bound round . Behind Levin came the lad Mishka. but stood between the old man who had accosted him jocosely. His pretty. The old man.

bare to the elbow. and more and more often now came those moments of unconsciousness. “What do you say to my home-brew. And truly Levin had never drunk any liquor so good as this warm water with green bits floating in it. winking. and a taste of rust from the tin dipper. was all working with effort. thick grass. while the sun. The perspiration with which he was drenched cooled him. eh? Good. and offered Levin a drink. that burned his back. eh?” said he. and the old man rubbed his scythe with the wet. when it was possible not to think what one was doing. and his arms.his hair. gave a vigor and dogged energy to his labor. Still more delightful were the moments when they reached the stream where the rows ended. He would clearly have died sooner than own it was hard work for him. his head. And immediately . rinsed its blade in the fresh water of the stream. The scythe cut of itself. These were happy moments. In the very heat of the day the mowing did not seem such hard work to him. Levin kept between them. ladled out a little in a tin dipper. but whenever any one looked at him he smiled.

then he flung away a twig with the blade of .after this came the delicious. with his hand on the scythe. but the scythe mowing of itself. The longer Levin mowed. which had become unconscious. when he had to mow round a hillock or a tuft of sorrel. and as though by magic. and at one time with the heel. a body full of life and consciousness of its own. the oftener he felt the moments of unconsciousness in which it seemed not his hands that swung the scythe. and look about at the long string of mowers and at what was happening around in the forest and the country. clipped the hillock round both sides with short strokes. without thinking of it. slow saunter. the work turned out regular and well-finished of itself. It was only hard work when he had to break off the motion. And while he did this he kept looking about and watching what came into his view: at one moment he picked a wild berry and ate it or offered it to Levin. These were the most blissful moments. during which he could wipe away the streaming sweat. When a hillock came he changed his action. and at another with the tip of his scythe. and to think. The old man did this easily. take deep breaths of air.

pointing to them. For both Levin and the young peasant behind him. and lifting it on the scythe as though on a fork showed it to Levin and threw it away. or caught a snake that crossed his path. from which the bird flew just under the scythe. As they were walking back over the cut grass. and along the road towards the mowers. and were incapable of shifting their position and at the same time watching what was before them. were in a perfect frenzy of toil. hardly visible through the long grass. carrying sacks of bread dragging at their little hands and pitchers of the sour rye-beer. then he looked at a quail’s nest. repeating over and over again the same strained movement. “Look’ee. the little emmets crawling!” he said. with cloths wrapped round them. Both of them. the old man called Levin’s attention to the little girls and boys who were coming from different directions. Levin did not notice how time was passing. and he shaded his eyes with his . such changes of position were difficult. If he had been asked how long he had been working he would have said half an hour—and it was getting on for dinner-time.the scythe.

broke up some more bread. the young lads bathed in the stream. those nearer under a willow bush. the old man stopped. untied their sacks of bread. master. and uncovered the pitchers of ryebeer. taste my sop. All constraint with the master had disappeared long ago. where the children who had brought their dinners were sitting waiting for them. dinner-time!” he said briskly. The old man crumbled up some bread in a cup. And on reaching the stream the mowers moved off across the lines of cut grass towards their pile of coats.hand to look at the sun. master. stirred it with the handle of a spoon. he turned to the east to say his prayer. “Come. “Come. kneeling .” said he. Some washed. Levin sat down by them. poured water on it from the dipper. and having seasoned it with salt. They mowed two more rows. The peasants gathered into groups—those further away under a cart. The peasants got ready for dinner. others made a place comfortable for a rest. he felt disinclined to go away.

The sop was so good that Levin gave up the idea of going home. with its lines . and the midges that tickled his hot face and body. and lay down under a bush. and was sitting up whetting the scythes of the younger lads. putting some grass under his head for a pillow. The immense stretch of meadow had been mown and was sparkling with a peculiar fresh brilliance. and in spite of the clinging flies that were so persistent in the sunshine.down before the cup. When the old man got up again. he fell asleep at once and only waked when the sun had passed to the other side of the bush and reached him. Levin did the same. and told him about his own affairs and all the circumstances that could be of interest to the old man. said his prayer. taking the keenest interest in them. and talked to him about his family affairs. He felt much nearer to him than to his brother. Levin looked about him and hardly recognized the place. everything was so changed. He dined with the old man. and could not help smiling at the affection he felt for this man. The old man had been awake a long while.

A little vodka for . the sun’s not high. But Levin felt a longing to get as much mowing done that day as possible. The work done was exceptionally much for fortytwo men. “Could you cut Mashkin Upland too?—what do you think?” he said to the old man. ascending peasants. He felt no weariness. and the sharp wall of grass of the unmown part of the meadow. not visible before. Only the corners remained to do.of already sweet-smelling grass in the slanting rays of the evening sun. and the hawks hovering over the stripped meadow—all was perfectly new. in the years of serf labor. where the rows were short. which had. and the moving. taken thirty scythes two days to mow. Raising himself. And the bushes about the river had been cut down. all he wanted was to get his work done more and more quickly and as much done as possible. and the river itself. now gleaming like steel in its bends. They had cut the whole of the big meadow. Levin began considering how much had been cut and how much more could still be done that day. and was vexed with the sun sinking so quickly in the sky. “As God wills.

“Get along. and eating up their bread. and crossed the road towards Mashkin . But however fast they worked. and ran on ahead almost at a trot. get along!” said the old man. Tit! We’ll look sharp! We can eat at night. “Come. hurrying after him and easily overtaking him. as though they were racing with one another. and the rows were laid just as neatly and exactly. look out!” And young and old mowed away. the old man told the men that Mashkin Upland’s to be cut—“there’ll be some vodka. they did not spoil the grass.the lads?” At the afternoon rest. Come on!” cried voices. “I’ll mow you down. when they were sitting down again. and those who smoked had lighted their pipes. The little piece left uncut in the corner was mown in five minutes. The last of the mowers were just ending their rows while the foremost snatched up their coats onto their shoulders.” “Why not cut it? Come on. the mowers went back to work. keep it up!” said Tit. lads.

The dew was falling by now. . a huge. also a renowned mower. The grass cut with a juicy sound. dewy shade. The sun sank behind the forest. going downhill through the hollow and uphill right up to the edge of the forest. and they all proceeded to form in line behind him. brought closer together in the short row. After a brief consultation—whether to take the rows lengthwise or diagonally—Prohor Y ermilin. tender. turned back again and started mowing. spotted here and there among the trees with wild heart’s-ease. and was at once laid in high. and on the opposite side. The mowers from all sides. they mowed into the fresh. soft. black-haired peasant. The grass was up to their waists in the middle of the hollow. The work went rapidly. fragrant rows. kept urging one another on to the sound of jingling dipper and clanging scythes. He went up to the top. and feathery. The sun was already sinking into the trees when they went with their jingling dippers into the wooded ravine of Mashkin Upland. went on ahead. where a mist was rising. but below.Upland. the mowers were in the sun only on the hillside.

jocose. who had put on his short sheepskin jacket. and his whole frame trembled with effort. Levin walked after him and often thought he must fall. as he . and though his breeches hanging out below his smock.” he said as he did so. and kept making jokes with the peasants and Levin. he did not miss one blade of grass or one mushroom on his way. The old man. Levin still kept between the young peasant and the old man. “Another present for my old woman. and moving his feet in their big. soft grass. Among the trees they were continually cutting with their scythes the socalled “birch mushrooms. Swinging his scythe just as ever. But the old man bent down every time he came across a mushroom. and free in his movements.” swollen fat in the succulent grass.and the hiss of the whetstones sharpening them. But this did not trouble the old man. was just as good-humored. it was hard work going up and down the steep sides of the ravine. Easy as it was to mow the wet. plaited shoes with firm. picked it up and put it in his bosom. he climbed slowly up the steep place. and good-humored shouts. little steps.

. He felt as though some external force were moving him. But he climbed up and did what he had to do.climbed with a scythe up a steep cliff where it would have been hard work to clamber without anything.

he could not see them in the mist that had risen from the valley. with his wet and matted hair sticking to his forehead.Chapter VI Mashkin Upland was mown. “We mowed the whole meadow! Oh. Sergey Ivanovitch had long ago finished dinner. parting regretfully from the peasants. when Levin rushed into the room. the peasants had put on their coats and were gaily trudging home. looking through the reviews and papers. . good-humored voices. he could only hear rough. and the sound of clanking scythes. laughter. and his back and chest grimed and moist. Levin got on his horse and. it is nice. the last row finished. On the hillside he looked back. talking merrily. and was drinking iced lemon and water in his own room. rode homewards. which he had only just received by post.

But have you really been mowing the whole day? I expect you’re as hungry as a wolf. go along. do shut the door!” he cried. for the first moment looking round with some dissatisfaction.” “Y es.delicious! And how have you been getting on?” said Levin. Y ou wouldn’t believe what a pleasure it is! How have you spent the day?” “Very well. and I’ll come to you directly. shaking his head . “Not one. and in his own room he never opened the window except at night.” “No. “And the door. I don’t feel hungry even. completely forgetting the disagreeable conversation of the previous day. go along. on my honor. But I’ll go and wash.” said Sergey Ivanovitch.” Sergey Ivanovitch could not endure flies. But if I have. “Mercy! what do you look like!” said Sergey Ivanovitch. I’ll catch them. I had something to eat there. and carefully kept the door shut. Kouzma has got everything ready for you. “Y ou must have let in a dozen at least.

bring it down. please. And mind you shut the doors. please. he prepared to go too. Five minutes later the brothers met in the diningroom. and gathering up his books.” he added smiling. and he sat down to dinner simply so as not to hurt Kouzma’s feelings. “Kouzma. and everything seems going wrong there. you know . help her with advice. make haste. there was scarcely a drop. “Oh. Levin read it aloud. Sergey Ivanovitch watched him with a smile. by the way. “But what did you do while it was raining?” “Rain? Why.as he looked at his brother. So you had a nice day too? That’s first-rate.” And Levin went off to change his clothes. yet when he began to eat the dinner struck him as extraordinarily good. He. there’s a letter for you. felt suddenly goodhumored and disinclined to leave his brother’s side. too. “Go along.” The letter was from Oblonsky. Oblonsky wrote to him from Petersburg: “I have had a letter from Dolly. I’ll come directly. she’s at Ergushovo.” said he. Although it seemed to Levin that he was not hungry. Do ride over and see her.

She will be so glad to see you. The sight of his younger brother’s appearance had immediately put him in a good humor.” “No. then?” “Twenty-five miles. looking at his dark-red.” “That’s capital! I will certainly ride over to her. She’s such a splendid woman. “Well. but you don’t need it. But a capital road. She’s quite alone. poor thing.all about it. I want to enrich medicine with a new word: Arbeitskur. Or perhaps it is thirty. but for all sorts of nervous invalids. “Splendid! Y ou can’t imagine what an effectual remedy it is for every sort of foolishness.” . I should fancy. Capital.” as “Well. “Or we’ll go together.” “I shall be delighted. isn’t she?” “They’re not far from here. we’ll drive over. My mother-in-law and all of them are still abroad.” said Levin. you have an appetite!” he said.” said Sergey Ivanovitch. sunburnt face and neck bent over the plate. still smiling.

And such a splendid old man I made friends with there! You can’t fancy how delightful he was!” . Eh?” “Altogether. I had meant to come to the mowing to look at you.” “Maybe so.’ Altogether. I sat there a little. they don’t approve of this. “I can’t help it if they don’t like it. “you’re satisfied with your day?” “Quite satisfied. and sounded her as to the peasants’ view of you. She said: ‘It’s not a gentleman’s work.“Y es. and went on by the forest to the village. but it was so unbearably hot that I got no further than the forest. you know. ‘gentlemanly’ lines of action. Is there?” answered Levin. as they call it. We cut the whole meadow. it ought to be tried. As far as I can make out. And there’s no harm in it. And they don’t sanction the gentry’s moving outside bounds clearly laid down in their ideas. Though I do believe it’s all right. I fancy that in the people’s ideas there are very clear and definite notions of certain.” pursued Sergey Ivanovitch. met your old nurse. but anyway it’s a pleasure such as I have never known in my life.

And then—I thought over our conversation yesterday. or nothing. that you make the mainspring self-interest. First. while I suppose that interest in the common weal is bound to exist in every man of a certain degree of advancement. He was only afraid his brother might ask him some question which would make it evident he . Our difference of opinion amounts to this. Possibly you are right too. too primesautièreat a nature.” Levin listened to his brother and did not understand a single word. and absolutely incapable of recalling what their conversation yesterday was about.“Well. so you’re content with your day. Y ou are altogether. that action founded on material interest would be more desirable. as the French say. And so am I. energetic action. blissfully dropping his eyelids and drawing deep breaths after finishing his dinner. and did not want to understand. “I think you are partly right. I’ll show it you. I solved two chess problems. and one a very pretty one—a pawn opening.” “Eh! our conversation yesterday?” said Levin. you must have intense.

I’m right. slapping himself on the head.” said Sergey Ivanovitch.had not heard. my dear boy.” . who seemed positively breathing out freshness and energy. and he’s right. touching him on the shoulder. “I’d positively forgotten her even. ‘So that’s what I think it is.” He got up. we’ll go to the counting-house. “If you want to go out. do you know? I won’t stand up for my view. childlike smile.” answered Levin. “Yes.” “Oh.” he said. “Whatever was it I was disputing about?” he wondered. and it’s all first-rate. Only I must go round to the countinghouse and see to things. But. of course. disinclined to be parted from his brother. heavens!” shouted Levin. with a guilty. stretching and smiling. so loudly that Sergey Ivanovitch was quite frightened. Sergey Ivanovitch smiled too. let’s go together. “Of course. what is the matter?” “How’s Agafea Mihalovna’s hand?” said Levin. “Come. if you have to go there. “What.

Before you’ve time to get your hat on. clattering with his heels like a spring-rattle.” And he ran down-stairs.“It’s much better. I’ll be back. anyway I’ll run down to her.” “Well. .

but for which one could hardly be in government service. and .Chapter VII Stepan Arkadyevitch had gone to Petersburg to perform the most natural and essential official duty— so familiar to every one in the government service. It was nearly forty miles from Levin’s Pokrovskoe. the estate that had been her dowry. old house at Ergushovo had been pulled down long ago. The big. taken all the available cash from home. for the due performance of this rite. of reminding the ministry of his existence—and having. to cut down expenses as much as possible. was gaily and agreeably spending his days at the races and in the summer villas. and the one where in spring the forest had been sold. She had gone to Ergushovo. though incomprehensible to outsiders—that duty. Meanwhile Dolly and the children had moved into the country.

and to plant flowers. like all unfaithful husbands indeed. What he considered necessary was to cover all the furniture with cretonne. He had bachelor tastes. it stood sideways to the entrance avenue. when Dolly was a child. he never could keep in his mind that he had a wife and children. Twenty years before. to put up curtains.the old prince had had the lodge done up and built on to. But by now this lodge was old and dilapidated. and he had himself looked over the house. But he forgot many other essential matters. the want of which greatly distressed Darya Alexandrovna later on. the lodge had been roomy and comfortable. though. to make a little bridge on the pond. like all lodges. and given instructions about everything that he considered necessary. When Stepan Arkadyevitch had gone down in the spring to sell the forest. and it was in accordance with them . In spite of Stepan Arkadyevitch’s efforts to be an attentive father and husband. Dolly had begged him to look over the house and order what repairs might be needed. Stepan Arkadyevitch. and faced the south. was very solicitous for his wife’s comfort. to weed the garden.

that the house would be a little paradise. and that he advised her most certainly to go. who had not succeeded in regaining her strength after the scarlatina.that he shaped his life. On his return to Moscow he informed his wife with pride that everything was ready. Besides this. the fishmonger. His wife’s staying away in the country was very agreeable to Stepan Arkadyevitch from every point of view: it did the children good. she was pleased to go away to the country because she was dreaming of getting her sister Kitty to stay with her there. Darya Alexandrovna regarded staying in the country for the summer as essential for the children. Kitty wrote that no prospect was so alluring as to spend the summer with Dolly at Ergushovo. the little bills owing to the woodmerchant. especially for the little girl. it decreased expenses. which made her miserable. the shoemaker. full of childish associations for both of them. and also as a means of escaping the petty humiliations. and it left him more at liberty. and bathing had been prescribed for her. . Kitty was to be back from abroad in the middle of the summer.

There was no kitchenmaid to be found. everything was cheap. there was not butter nor milk enough even for the children. old. of the nine cows. others had just calved. and others again harduddered. that there was plenty of everything. She used to stay in the country as a child. she perceived that it was all utterly unlike what she had fancied.The first days of her existence in the country were very hard for Dolly. everything could be got. so that the beds had to be carried into the drawing-room. though not luxurious—Dolly could easily make up her mind to that—was cheap and comfortable. They could get no fowls. stringy cocks were all they . others were old. that life there. But now coming to the country as the head of a family. There were no eggs. purplish. and children were happy. it appeared from the words of the cowherd-woman that some were about to calve. and the impression she had retained of it was that the country was a refuge from all the unpleasantness of the town. The day after their arrival there was a heavy fall of rain and in the night the water came through in the corridor and in the nursery.

fearful calamities. or burst open whenever any one passed by them. There were no pots and pans. Finding instead of peace and rest all these. Darya Alexandrovna was at first in despair. whom Stepan Arkadyevitch had . Impossible to get women to scrub the floors—all were potato-hoeing. the whole of the river-bank was trampled by the cattle and open to the road. felt the hopelessness of the position. what cupboards there were either would not close at all. and bolted in the shafts. there was no copper in the wash-house. She exerted herself to the utmost. The bailiff. Driving was out of the question. nor even an ironing-board in the maids’ room. There were no proper cupboards for their clothes. for the cattle strayed into the garden through a gap in the hedge. even walks were impossible. There was no place where they could bathe. because one of the horses was restive. and there was one terrible bull. and therefore might be expected to gore somebody. a retired quartermaster. who bellowed. and was very instant suppressing the tears that started into her eyes.had for roasting and boiling. from her point of view.

Marya Philimonovna. as in all families indeed. and there it was. “nothing can be done. in this club. He said respectfully. and reviewed all the circumstances of the position. and on the very first day she drank tea with her and the bailiff under the acacias. there was one inconspicuous but most valuable and useful person. under the acacias. Very soon Marya Philimonovna had established her club. The position seemed hopeless. and without fuss or hurry proceeded to set to work herself. the peasants are such a wretched lot. and the counting-house clerk. She had immediately made friends with the bailiff’s wife. assured her that things would look up (it was her expression. and Matvey had borrowed it from her). She soothed her mistress.taken a fancy to and had appointed bailiff on account of his handsome and respectful appearance as a hall-porter. that the difficulties of existence were gradually smoothed away. and in a week’s time everything actually had . But in the Oblonskys’ household.” and did nothing to help her. the village elder. so to say. consisting of the bailiff’s wife. showed no sympathy for Darya Alexandrovna’s woes.

if only in part. her expectations. But these cares and anxieties were for Darya . and they ceased to burst open spontaneously. now. and Darya Alexandrovna began to realize. the cows began giving milk. Lily began to bathe. a fourth would show symptoms of a bad disposition. another might easily become so. the garden hedge was stopped up with stakes. a kitchenmaid was found—a crony of the village elder’s—hens were bought. Rare indeed were the brief periods of peace. and you were quite in despair. “Just see. and so on. the carpenter made a mangle. One would fall ill.come round. at least of a comfortable. They even rigged up a bathing-shed of straw hurdles. if not of a peaceful. and there was a smell of flatirons in the maids’ room. Peaceful with six children Darya Alexandrovna could not be. and an ironing-board covered with army cloth was placed across from the arm of a chair to the chest of drawers. pointing to the ironingboard. hooks were put in the cupboards. life in the country.” said Marya Philimonovna. The roof was mended. a third would be without something necessary.

she would make every possible effort to persuade herself that she was mistaken.Alexandrovna the sole happiness possible. All the same. and the grief of seeing signs of evil propensities in her children—the children themselves were even now repaying her in small joys for her sufferings. Now in the solitude of the country. she began to be more and more frequently aware of those joys. And besides. like gold in sand. . nothing but gold. looking at them. and proud of them. Those joys were so small that they passed unnoticed. and she was happy in them. hard though it was for the mother to bear the dread of illness. but a set of children such as is not often to be met with. she would have been left alone to brood over her husband who did not love her. Had it not been for them. but there were good moments too when she saw nothing but the joy. all six of them in different ways. and at bad moments she could see nothing but the pain. that she as a mother was partial to her children. she could not help saying to herself that she had charming children. nothing but sand. Often. the illnesses themselves.

she received her husband’s answer to her complaints of the disorganized state of things in the country.Chapter VIII Towards the end of May. and promised to come down at the first chance. her mother.1 Darya Alexandrovna in her intimate. This chance did not present itself. She had a strange religion of transmigration of . philosophical talks with her sister. Peter’s week Darya Alexandrovna drove to mass for all her children to take the sacrament. and till the beginning of June Darya Alexandrovna stayed alone in the country. On the Sunday in St. He wrote begging her forgiveness for not having thought of everything before. and her friends very often astonished them by the freedom of her views in regard to religion. when everything had been more or less satisfactorily arranged.

and altogether spoilt the dress. buttons were sewn on. seams and flounces were let out. Tanya‘s. and adding a little shoulder- . The fact that the children had not been at the sacrament for nearly a year worried her extremely. in which she had firm faith. cost Darya Alexandrovna much loss of temper. For several days before. Frocks were made or altered and washed. The English governess in altering it had made the seams in the wrong place. But in her family she was strict in carrying out all that was required by the Church—and not merely in order to set an example. and with the full approval and sympathy of Marya Philimonovna she decided that this should take place now in the summer.souls2 all her own. which the English governess had undertaken. had taken up the sleeves too much. One dress. and ribbons got ready. But Marya Philimonovna had the happy thought of putting in gussets. but with all her heart in it. It was so narrow on Tanya’s shoulders that it was quite painful to look at her. troubling herself little about the dogmas of the Church. Darya Alexandrovna was busily deliberating on how to dress all the children.

To the carriage. with beaming faces stood on the step before the carriage waiting for their mother. In the old days she had dressed for her own sake to look pretty and be admired. and Darya Alexandrovna. and towards ten o’clock—the time at which they had asked the priest to wait for them for the mass—the children in their new dresses. however. dress became more and more distasteful to her. The dress was set right. dressed in a white muslin gown. Now she did not dress for her own sake.cape. came out and got in. as she got older. instead of the restive Raven. But now she began to feel pleasure and interest in dress again. the bailiff’s horse. thanks to the representations of Marya Philimonovna. On the morning. Darya Alexandrovna had done her hair. and dressed with care and excitement. delayed by anxiety over her own attire. all was happily arranged. Later on. She saw that she was losing her good looks. but there was nearly a quarrel with the English governess. but simply that as the mother of those exquisite creatures she might not . not for the sake of her own beauty. they had harnessed. Brownie.

Lily. Tanya behaved like a grown-up person. Not nice as she would have wished to look nice in old days at a ball. “Please. was bewitching in her naïve astonishment at everything. and were very sedate. some more. did not stand quite correctly.spoil the general effect. but nice for the object which she now had in view. The children were not only beautiful to look at in their smart little dresses. the sensation produced by her children and her. and it was difficult not to smile when. it is true. In the church there was no one but the peasants. and looked after the little ones. she said in English.” On the way home the children felt that something solemn had happened. but they were charming in the way they behaved. but at lunch . or fancied she saw. Everything went happily at home too. after taking the sacrament. but all the same he was wonderfully sweet. And looking at herself for the last time in the looking-glass she was satisfied with herself. But Darya Alexandrovna saw. he kept turning round. the servants and their women-folk. Aliosha. She looked nice. trying to look at his little jacket from behind. And the smallest.

beside him was standing Tanya with a plate. and. On the pretext of wanting to give some dinner to her dolls. and she went to speak to her. what was worse.Grisha began whistling. and was forbidden to have any tart. and Darya Alexandrovna made up her mind to persuade the English governess to forgive Grisha. and he was not punished. and that he wasn’t crying for the tart—he didn’t care—but at being unjustly treated. as she passed the drawing-room. This rather spoiled the general good-humor. and she upheld her decision that Grisha should have no tart. but she had to support the English governess’s authority. Grisha cried. The culprit was sitting at the window in the corner of the drawing-room . But on the way. and she forgave the delinquent herself. Darya Alexandrovna would not have let things go so far on such a day had she been present. she had asked the governess’s permission to take her share of tart to . This was really too tragic. was disobedient to the English governess. she beheld a scene. filling her heart with such pleasure that the tears came into her eyes. declaring that Nikolinka had whistled too.

. but. smiling a blissful. Tanya! Grisha!” said their mother. On catching sight of their mother they were dismayed.the nursery. and ate her share. and orders were given for the little girls to have their blouses put on. and the wagonette to be harnessed. then of a sense of her noble action. and smearing their radiant faces all over with tears and jam. and kept saying through his sobs. and the boys their old jackets. They burst out laughing. let’s eat it together . with their mouths full of tart. and had taken it instead to her brother. While still weeping over the injustice of his punishment. trying to save the frock. looking into her face. to the bailiff’s . but with tears in her eyes. but she did not refuse. The new frocks were taken off. “Eat yourself. they began wiping their smiling lips with their hands.” Tanya had at first been under the influence of her pity for Grisha. he was eating the tart. together. with Brownie. . and. and tears were standing in her eyes too. they saw they were not doing wrong. rapturous smile. “Mercy! Y our new white frock.

again in the shafts. little breeches. and there was a general scream of delight. even Lily found a birch mushroom. to drive out for mushroom-picking and bathing. “Lily has found a mushroom!” Then they reached the river. but this time she found a big one quite of herself. fastened the horses. put the horses under the birch-trees. and went to the bathing-place. and to undo and to do up again all the . Terenty. treading down the grass. and never ceased till they had set off for the bathing-place. though it was difficult too to keep in one’s head and not mix up all the stockings. lay down in the shade of a birch and smoked his shag. while the never-ceasing shrieks of delight of the children floated across to him from the bathing-place. The coachman. who kept whisking away the flies. They gathered a whole basketful of mushrooms. Though it was hard work to look after all the children and restrain their wild pranks. and shoes for the different legs. and. to a tree. A roar of delighted shrieks arose in the nursery.annoyance. It had always happened before that Miss Hoole found them and pointed them out to her.

to take in her arms and dip those little naked bodies. “My.” said one. what a beauty! as white as sugar. some peasant women in holiday dress. and believed it to be very good for the children. To go over all those fat little legs. Darya Alexandrovna. pulling on their stockings. and Darya Alexandrovna began to talk to the women. and happy eyes of all her splashing cherubs. When half the children had been dressed. to see the breathless faces with wide-open. Marya Philimonovna called one of them and handed her a sheet and a shirt that had dropped into the water for her to dry them. enjoyed nothing so much as bathing with all the children. winning Darya Alexandrovna’s heart at once by the genuine admiration of the children that they showed. who had always liked bathing herself. came up to the bathing-shed and stopped shyly. scared. . out picking herbs.tapes and buttons. At first they laughed behind their hands and did not understand her questions. but soon they grew bolder and began to talk. and to hear their screams of delight and alarm. was a great pleasure to her.

I weaned her last carnival. .admiring Tanitchka. . two years old. I’ve two living—a boy and a girl. “but thin .” said another to the baby.” “Why did you nurse her so long?” “It’s our custom.” “Yes.” “And so they’ve been bathing you too. she has been ill. “You don’t say so!” “And have you any children?” “I’ve had four. “No. for three fasts .” “How old is she?” “Why. he’s only three months old.”3 And the conversation became most interesting to Darya Alexandrovna.” answered Darya Alexandrovna with pride. . and shaking her head. What sort of time did she have? What was the matter with the boy? Where was her husband? Did it often happen? . .

“My. The peasant women even made Darya Alexandrovna laugh. so interesting to her was their conversation. so completely identical were all their interests. because she was the cause of the laughter she did not understand. and when she put on her third petticoat she could not refrain from the remark. who was dressing after all the rest. . and such fine ones. she keeps putting on and putting on. What pleased her most of all was that she saw clearly what all the women admired more than anything was her having so many children. and offended the English governess. and they all went off into roars. and she’ll never have done!” she said.Darya Alexandrovna felt disinclined to leave the peasant women. One of the younger women kept staring at the Englishwoman.

but at this moment she was specially glad he should see her in all her glory. and a kerchief tied over her own head. Seeing her. with all her children round her. and was delighted when she recognized in the gray hat and gray coat the familiar figure of Levin walking to meet them. She was glad to see him at any time. “There’s some gentleman coming: the master of Pokrovskoe. as Darya Alexandrovna. he found himself face to face with one of the pictures of his day-dream of family life. was getting near the house.Chapter IX On the drive home. the coachman said.” Darya Alexandrovna peeped out in front. No one was better able to appreciate her grandeur than Levin. . their heads still wet from their bath. I do believe.

and that he thinks you might allow me to be of use to you.” “From Stiva?” Darya Alexandrovna asked with surprise. holding out her hand to him. He was embarrassed through a sense that Darya Alexandrovna would be annoyed by receiving from an outsider help that should by rights have come from her own husband. “Glad to see me.” “Ah. stopping abruptly. And she was at once aware that Levin was aware of this. It was . I got a note from Stiva that you were here. Darya Alexandrovna. how glad I am to see you!” she said. but you didn’t let me know.“Y ou’re like a hen with your chickens. Darya Alexandrovna certainly did not like this little way of Stepan Arkadyevitch’s of foisting his domestic duties on others.” said Levin. My brother’s staying with me. and as he said it he became suddenly embarrassed. he writes that you are here. “Y es. he walked on in silence by the wagonette. and. snapping off the buds of the lime-trees and nibbling them.

She knew him. and if there’s anything wanted. no!” said Dolly. used to town housekeeping as you are.just for this fineness of perception. “Won’t you get in. and was very keen to see the matter settled. “No. indicating Marya Philimonovna. but now we’ve settled everything capitally—thanks to my old nurse. I’ll walk.” she said. who. “I know. you must feel in the wilds here. that Darya Alexandrovna liked Levin. smiled brightly and cordially to Levin. “At first things were rather uncomfortable. Though I can fancy that. of course. and could not remember when they had seen him. Children. I’m altogether at your disposal. for this delicacy. and knew that he would be a good match for her young lady. who’d like to race the horses with me?” The children knew Levin very little. “that that simply means that you would like to see me.” “Oh. but they . and I’m exceedingly glad.” said Levin. sir. we’ll make room this side!” she said to him. seeing that they were speaking of her.

too. Darya Alexandrovna!” he said. but the least wide-awake of children recognizes it. looking at his strong. there was not a trace of hypocrisy in him.” And. and her mother handed her to him. began begging to go to him. smiling good-humoredly to the mother. don’t be afraid. he sat her on his shoulder and ran along with her. and for which they are so often and miserably punished. On his invitation. grown-up people. and is revolted by it. “there’s no chance of my hurting or dropping her. however ingeniously it may be disguised. the two elder ones at once jumped out to him and ran with him as simply as they would have done with their nurse or Miss Hoole or their mother. agile. Whatever faults Levin had. assiduously . and so the children showed him the same friendliness that they saw in their mother’s face. Lily. Hypocrisy in anything whatever may deceive the cleverest and most penetrating man.experienced in regard to him none of that strange feeling of shyness and hostility which children so often experience towards hypocritical. “Don’t be afraid.

sitting alone with him on the balcony. After dinner.” he said. to change the conversation. and with Darya Alexandrovna. he taught them gymnastic feats. flushing. Kitty’s coming here. We can manage very well now. and is going to spend the summer with me.” “No.careful and needlessly wary movements. but it’s really too bad of you. of childlike light-heartedness that she particularly liked in him. began to speak of Kitty. he said: “Then I’ll send you two cows. thank you. As he ran with the children. set Miss Hoole laughing with his queer English accent. shall I? If you insist on a bill you shall pay me five roubles a month.” “Oh. with children. “Y ou know. in the country. and if . Here.” “Really. Darya Alexandrovna. and smiled gaily and approvingly as she watched him. and talked to Darya Alexandrovna of his pursuits in the country. Levin was in a mood not infrequent with him. and at once. then. well. with whom he was in sympathy. I’ll have a look at your cows. the mother felt her mind at rest.

He talked of this.you’ll allow me.” And Levin. based on the principle that the cow is simply a machine for the transformation of food into milk. and who is there to look after it?” Darya Alexandrovna responded. and so on. she looked on with suspicion. but still all this has to be looked after. besides. I’ll give directions about their food. She had by now got her household matters so satisfactorily arranged. was afraid of hearing it. and passionately longed to hear more of Kitty. to turn the conversation. “Y es. It seemed to her that such principles could only be a hindrance in farm . that she was disinclined to make any change in them. at the same time. Everything depends on their food. and. without interest. thanks to Marya Philimonovna. General principles. explained to Darya Alexandrovna the theory of cow-keeping. He dreaded the breaking up of the inward peace he had gained with such effort. she had no faith in Levin’s knowledge of farming. as to the cow being a machine for the production of milk.

and not to let the cook carry all the kitchen slops to the laundry-maid’s cow. what was most important. she wanted to talk about Kitty. But general propositions as to feeding on meal and on grass were doubtful and obscure.management. And. . was to give Brindle and Whitebreast more food and drink. as Marya Philimonovna had explained. It all seemed to her a far simpler matter: all that was needed. That was clear.

“Let me ask you. she’s quite well again.” said Levin. in his face as he said this and looked silently into her face. I never believed her lungs were affected. and Dolly fancied she saw something touching. Konstantin Dmitrievitch.” said Darya Alexandrovna.Chapter X Kitty writes to me that there’s nothing she longs for so much as quiet and solitude. “And how is she—better?” Levin asked in agitation. “Thank God. smiling her kindly and rather mocking smile. . I’m very glad!” said Levin. helpless. “why is it you are angry with Kitty?” “I? I’m not angry with her.” Dolly said after the silence that had followed.” “Oh.

and that she begged me never to speak of it..” “Well. But what did pass between you? Tell me. “I wonder really that with your kind heart you don’t feel this. And if she would not tell me.” he said.” “That’s just where you are mistaken. . though I had guessed it was so. when you know .” . blushing up to the roots of his hair. I did not know it. you are angry. How it is you feel no pity for me. .” “All I knew was that something had happened that made her dreadfully miserable.“Y es. and all the tenderness he had been feeling for Kitty a minute before was replaced by a feeling of anger for the slight he had suffered. she would certainly not speak of it to any one else.” said Levin. if nothing else. Why was it you did not come to see us nor them when you were in Moscow?” “Darya Alexandrovna.” “What do I know?” “Y ou know I made an offer and that I was refused.. “What makes you suppose I know?” “Because everybody knows it. now you know it.

and tears came into . Darya Alexandrovna.” he said.” “Do you know that. “If I did not like you.” “Perhaps so.” she said. . you must excuse me.“I have told you. Y ou suffer only from pride. and at the same time feeling rise up and stir within his heart a hope he had believed to be buried. “Wait a minute.” he said.” “No. Now I see it all. clutching him by the sleeve. getting up. “Good-bye. awfully sorry for her.” She interrupted him. “I am awfully. please. . .” “Well. . don’t let us talk of this. I am awfully.” said Levin. till we meet again.. awfully sorry for her. sit down. sitting down. “but.” “When was it?” “When I was at their house the last time.” “Please. wait a minute..” said Darya Alexandrovna. poor girl . Darya Alexandrovna. “But she.” she said. .

you wait to see if you have found what you love. who takes everything on trust. . and often has. “Y es. . . But a girl’s in a position of suspense. it’s always clear whom you love. if the heart does not speak . with all a woman’s or maiden’s modesty. . “if I did not know you. that’s not quite it. who are free and make your own choice. the heart does speak. . and then.” “Well. as I do know you . you make an offer. rose up and took possession of Levin’s heart. you make friends. . when you are sure you love her. for you men.” The feeling that had seemed dead revived more and more. when your love is ripe or when the balance has completely turned between .” “Anyway you make an offer.” “Yes. you come to the house. “Y ou can’t understand it. but just consider: you men have views about a girl.her eyes. such a feeling that she cannot tell what to say. a girl who sees you men from afar. . I understand it all now.—a girl may have. you criticize.” “No.” said Darya Alexandrovna.

. “that’s how one chooses a new dress. in her place could have felt no doubt. “At the time when you made Kitty an offer she was just in a position in which she could not answer.the two you are choosing from. Him she was seeing every day. She is expected to make her choice. The choice has been made. Supposing she had been older . pride. pride!” said Darya Alexandrovna. I. or some purchase or other. and the dead thing that had come to life within him died again. She was in doubt. to choose between me and Vronsky. and so much the better.” he said. and so it has turned out. for instance. and yet she cannot choose. And there can be no repeating it. as though despising him for the baseness of this feeling in comparison with that other feeling which only women know.’ ” “Y es. not love. Doubt between you and Vronsky. and you she had not seen for a long while. “Darya Alexandrovna. and only weighed on his heart and set it aching. But a girl is not asked..” . I always disliked him..” thought Levin.” “Ah. . she can only answer ‘yes’ or ‘no..

I believe you are making a mistake. jumping up.” “How absurd you are!” said Darya Alexandrovna. . I see it all more and more clearly. all I meant to say is that her refusal at that moment proves nothing.” he said dryly. “If you only knew how you are hurting me. and they were to say to you: He would have been like this and like that. dead..Levin recalled Kitty’s answer. utterly out of the question. . It’s just as if a child of yours were dead. I don’t say she cared for you. and how happy you would have been in him. But he’s dead.” “I don’t know!” said Levin. She had said: “No. “I appreciate your confidence in me.—you understand. looking with mournful tenderness at Levin’s excitement. But whether I am right or wrong. . whom I love as I love my own children.” . that cannot be. dead! . that pride you so despise makes any thought of Katerina Alexandrovna out of the question for me.” “Darya Alexandrovna. “Y es.. and he might have lived.” “I will only say one thing more: you know that I am speaking of my sister.

when Kitty’s here?” “No. What have you come for.” repeated Darya Alexandrovna.” The little girl tried to say it in French. and then told her in French where to look for the spade. “So you won’t come to see us. Everything in Darya Alexandrovna’s house and children struck him now as by no means so charming as a little while before. I shan’t come. Tanya?” she said in French to the little girl who had come in. I will try to save her the annoyance of my presence. very absurd. “Where’s my spade.” “Y ou are very. “Very well then. “And what does she talk French with the children for?” he thought. but as far as I can. Of course I won’t avoid meeting Katerina Alexandrovna. let it be as though we had not spoken of this.she went on musingly. “how . the mother prompted her. mamma?” “I speak French. and you must too. then. And this made a disagreeable impression on Levin. but could not remember the French for spade. looking with tenderness into his face.

he found Darya Alexandrovna greatly disturbed.” he thought to himself. ran in and saw a terrible sight. when he came back. hearing a scream in the nursery. but his good-humor had vanished. Grisha and Tanya had been fighting over a ball. Something snapped in Darya .” Levin stayed to tea. Darya Alexandrovna. After tea he went out into the hall to order his horses to be put in. While Levin had been outside. and. and tears in her eyes. while he. even at the cost of some loss of sincerity. and yet. an incident had occurred which had utterly shattered all the happiness she had been feeling that day. was beating her with his fists wherever he could get at her. and her pride in her children. with a face hideous with rage. with a troubled face. unaware that Darya Alexandrovna had thought all that over twenty times already. and he felt ill at ease. “But why are you going? Do stay a little. Tanya was pulling Grisha’s hair. believed it necessary to teach her children French in that way.unnatural and false it is! And the children feel it so: Learning French and unlearning sincerity.

and she could not speak to Levin of her misery. . he was thinking in his heart: “No. No. brutal propensities— wicked children. illbred children. but my children won’t be like that.Alexandrovna’s heart when she saw this. It was as if darkness had swooped down upon her life. but. my children won’t be like that. that she was so proud of. All one has to do is not spoil children.”1 He said good-bye and drove away. and they’ll be delightful. with coarse. and she did not try to keep him. were not merely most ordinary. She could not talk or think of anything else. I won’t be artificial and talk French with my children. not to distort their nature. saying that it showed nothing bad. that all children fight. she felt that these children of hers. Levin saw she was unhappy and tried to comfort her. but positively bad. even as he said it.

Chapter XI In the middle of July the elder of the village on Levin’s sister’s estate. The peasants would not give that price. In former years the hay had been bought by the peasants for twenty roubles the three acres. about fifteen miles from Pokrovskoe. as Levin suspected. partly at a payment of a certain proportion of the crop. and he fixed the price at twentyfive roubles the three acres. came to Levin to report on how things were going there and on the hay. kept off other purchasers. The chief source of income on his sister’s estate was from the riverside meadows. partly by hired labor. and arranged to have the grass cut. His own peasants put every . and. When Levin took over the management of the estate. Then Levin had driven over himself. he thought on examining the grasslands that they were worth more.

Arriving for dinner at the village. and leaving his horse at the cottage of an old friend of his. fearing rain. and the hay had been cut on the same system. and made up his mind to drive over himself to look into the matter. and the village elder had come now to announce that the hay had been cut. and the first year the meadows had yielded a profit almost double. Levin perceived that there was something wrong in the division of the hay. the husband of his brother’s wet-nurse. they had invited the counting-house clerk over.hindrance they could in the way of this new arrangement. and had raked together eleven stacks as the owner’s share. had divided the crop in his presence. The previous year—which was the third year—the peasants had maintained the same opposition to the arrangement. but it was carried out. from the hurry of the village elder who had made the division. Levin went to . This year the peasants were doing all the mowing for a third of the hay crop. and that. not asking leave. from the whole tone of the peasant. From the vague answers to his question how much hay had been cut on the principal meadow.

gave Levin a very warm welcome. to lift one stack. The haystacks could not possibly contain fifty wagon-loads each. Levin stuck to his point that the hay had been divided without his orders. and that. After a prolonged dispute the matter was decided by the peasants taking these eleven stacks. and his swearing that everything had been done in the fear of God. and to convict the peasants Levin ordered the wagons that had carried the hay to be brought up directly. and its having settled down in the stacks. but gave vague and unwilling answers to Levin’s inquiries about the mowing. . In spite of the village elder’s assertions about the compressibility of hay. The arguments and the division of the haycocks lasted the whole afternoon. This confirmed Levin still more in his suspicions. told him everything about his bees and the swarms of that year. There turned out to be only thirty-two loads in the stack. he would not accept that hay as fifty loads to a stack. a talkative. reckoning them as fifty loads each.see the old man in his bee-house. and carry it into the barn. showed him all he was doing. Parmenitch. wanting to find out from him the truth about the hay. therefore. comely old man. He went to the hayfields and examined the stacks.

and the scattered hay was being rapidly formed into gray winding rows over the pale green stubble. sat down on a haycock marked off by a stake of willow. high. and from the gray rows there were growing up broad. not hay! It’s like scattering grain to the ducks. “What weather for haying! What hay it’ll be!” said an old man. “Since dinner-time they’ve carried a good half of it. “It’s tea. pointing to the growing haycocks. carts were rumbling over the meadow that had been already cleared. moved a bright-colored line of peasant women. and looked admiringly at the meadow swarming with peasants. and one after another the haycocks vanished. intrusting the superintendence of the rest to the counting-house clerk. the way they pick it up!” he added. To the left.When the last of the hay had been divided. In front of him. and in their place there were rising heavy cartloads of fragrant hay hanging over the horses’ hind-quarters. After the women came the men with pitchforks. soft haycocks. squatting down beside Levin. Levin.” . flung up in huge forkfuls. in the bend of the river beyond the marsh.

smiling. They were loading a haycock onto the . wishing to change the subject. who drove by.” said the old man with a tender smile. and bashful too. rosy-cheeked peasant girl who sat in the cart smiling too. for over a year he was innocent as a babe himself. he looked round at a bright. dad!” the lad shouted back. and. “What a fine fellow!” “The lad’s all right.” “Married already?” “Yes. Philip’s day. it’s two years last St. “My baby. Levin looked more attentively at Ivan Parmenov and his wife. shaking the cord reins. eh?” he shouted to a young peasant. pulling in the horse. “The last. standing in the front of an empty cart.”1 “Any children?” “Children indeed! Why. “Who’s that? Your son?” asked Levin.” answered the old man.“The last load. “Well. the hay! It’s as fragrant as tea!” he repeated. and drove on.

Ivan. As she raked together what was left of the hay. laying in place. Ivan Parmenov was standing on the cart. she crept under the cart to tie up the load. stuck the fork into it. and flung the bundle of hay high onto the cart. merrily. and then on the pitchfork. The close-packed hay did not once break away off her fork.cart not far from him. which his pretty young wife deftly handed up to him. then with a rapid. the young wife shook off the bits of hay that had fallen on her neck. and at something she said he laughed aloud. and arching her full bosom under the white smock. at first in armfuls. not browned like her face by the sun. In the . taking. and stamping down the huge bundles of hay. and dexterously. supple movement leaned the whole weight of her body on it. The young wife worked easily. with a smart turn swung the fork in her arms. opening his arms to clutch the bundle and lay it in the cart. obviously doing his best to save her every minute of unnecessary labor. and at once with a bend of her back under the red belt she drew herself up. and straightening the red kerchief that had dropped forward over her white brow. made haste. First she gathered it together. Ivan directed her how to fasten the cord to the crosspiece.

expressions of both faces was to be seen vigorous. . young. freshly awakened love.

The young wife flung the rake up on the load. Ivan jumped down and took the quiet.Chapter XII The load was tied on. of all sorts. with their rakes on their shoulders. One wild untrained female voice broke into a song. swinging her arms. walked behind the hay-cart. coarse and fine. The women. and then the same verse was taken up and repeated by half a hundred strong healthy voices. and with a bold step. and chattering with ringing. gay with bright flowers. and sang it alone through a verse. sleek horse by the bridle. began to come close to . all singing. who were forming a ring for the haymakers’ dance. singing in unison. The peasant women. Ivan drove off to the road and fell into line with the other loaded carts. she went to join the women. merry voices.

a weary feeling of despondency at his own isolation. and who had tried to cheat him. his alienation from this world. The storm swooped down. But he could do nothing. and evidently had not. came over Levin. any regret. and the wagon-loads. and the whole meadow and distant fields all seemed to be shaking and singing to the measures of this wild merry song with its shouts and whistles and clapping. any recollection even of having tried . he longed to take part in the expression of this joy of life. When the peasants. and he felt as though a storm were swooping down upon him with a thunder of merriment. his physical inactivity. and had to lie and look on and listen. Some of the very peasants who had been most active in wrangling with him over the hay.Levin. were incapable of having any feeling of rancor against him. those very peasants had greeted him good-humoredly. Levin felt envious of this health and mirthfulness. some whom he had treated with contumely. with their singing. had vanished out of sight and hearing. enveloped him and the haycock on which he was lying. and the other haycocks.

The old man who had been sitting beside him had long ago gone home. pure. the people had all separated. artificial. God gave the strength. still lay on the haycock. Those who lived near had gone home. and that labor was its own reward. The . Levin. and still looked on and listened and mused. God gave the day. idle. Often Levin had admired this life. the idea presented itself definitely to his mind that it was in his power to exchange the dreary. and to spend the night in the meadow. All that was drowned in a sea of merry common labor. unobserved by the peasants. And the day and the strength were consecrated to labor. often he had a sense of envy of the men who led this life. especially under the influence of what he had seen in the attitude of Ivan Parmenov to his young wife.to deceive him. For whom the labor? What would be its fruits? These were idle considerations—beside the point. and individualistic life he was leading for this laborious. while those who came from far were gathered into a group for supper. but to-day for the first time. and socially delightful life.

of his utterly useless education. One was the renunciation of his old life. what am I going to do? How am I to set about it?” he said to himself. All the long day of toil had left no trace in them but lightness of heart. The . Before the early dawn all was hushed. then singing again and laughter. All the thoughts and feelings he had passed through fell into three separate trains of thought. and was easy and simple. Nothing was to be heard but the night sounds of the frogs that never ceased in the marsh. and looking at the stars. and the horses snorting in the mist that rose over the meadow before the morning. “Well. he saw that the night was over. Levin got up from the haycock. Another series of thoughts and mental images related to the life he longed to live now. This renunciation gave him satisfaction.peasants who remained for the night in the meadow scarcely slept all the short summer night. At first there was the sound of merry talk and laughing all together over the supper. trying to express to himself all the thoughts and feelings he had passed through in that brief night. Rousing himself.

of the lack of which he was so miserably conscious. mother-of-pearl shell of white fleecy cloudlets resting right over his head in the middle of the sky. “I’ll work it out later.” he said to himself. and I can’t think it out clearly. All my old dreams of home-life were absurd. “I haven’t slept all night. this night has decided my fate. and the dignity. as it were. “Have a wife? Have work and the necessity of work? Leave Pokrovskoe? Buy land? Become a member of a peasant community? Marry a peasant girl? How am I to set about it?” he asked himself again.. though.” “How beautiful!” he thought. and could not find an answer. not the real thing. One thing’s certain. the peace. “It’s all ever so much simpler and better. and he was convinced he would find in it the content. the sanity of this life he felt clearly.. looking at the strange.. But a third series of ideas turned upon the question how to effect this transition from the old life to the new.simplicity. the purity. and there was nothing in . And there nothing took clear shape for him.” he told himself. “How exquisite it all is in this exquisite night! And when was there time for that cloud-shell to form? Just now I looked at the sky.

This was all Levin noticed. Levin walked rapidly. he gazed absently at the coach. In the coach was an old lady dozing in one corner. Y es. and the sky looked gray and sullen. and lifting his head. catching the tinkle of bells. A slight wind arose.” he thought. and without wondering who it could be. but the dexterous driver sitting on the box held the shaft over the ruts. Shrinking from the cold. evidently only just awake. Forty paces from him a carriage with four horses harnessed abreast was driving towards him along the grassy high-road on which he was walking. and at the window. so that the wheels ran on the smooth part of the road. and so imperceptibly too my views of life changed!” He went out of the meadow and walked along the highroad towards the village.it—only two white streaks. the full triumph of light over darkness. looking at the ground. The gloomy moment had come that usually precedes the dawn. The shaft-horses were tilted against the shafts by the ruts. sat a young girl holding in both hands the ribbons of a . “What’s that? Some one coming.

And everything that had been stirring Levin during that sleepless night. there only could he find the solution of the riddle of his life. She did not look out again. the truthful eyes glanced at him. and her face lighted up with wondering delight. It was Kitty. that was remote from Levin. and was rapidly disappearing. At the very instant when this apparition was vanishing. which had weighed so agonizingly upon him of late. all vanished at once. He could not be mistaken. With a face full of light and thought. There were no other eyes like those in the world. all the resolutions he had made. she was gazing beyond him at the glow of the sunrise. complex inner life.white cap. There was only one creature in the world that could concentrate for him all the brightness and meaning of life. He understood that she was driving to Ergushovo from the railway station. The sound of the . There only. full of a subtle. He recalled with horror his dreams of marrying a peasant girl. She recognized him. It was she. in the carriage that had crossed over to the other side of the road.

I love her.” he said to himself. a mysterious change had been accomplished. in the remote heights above. and with the same softness. and all that was left was the empty fields all round. The sky had grown blue and bright. The barking of dogs showed the carriage had reached the village. wandering lonely along the deserted highroad. He glanced at the sky. but with the same remoteness. the bells could scarcely be heard. “No. expecting to find there the cloud-shell he had been admiring and taking as the symbol of the ideas and feelings of that night. There. I cannot go back to it.” . and he himself isolated and apart from it all. There was no trace of shell. “however good that life of simplicity and toil may be. it met his questioning gaze. the village in front. There was nothing in the sky in the least like a shell. and there was stretched over fully half the sky an even cover of tiny and ever tinier cloudlets.carriage-springs was no longer audible.

“He will get angry.Chapter XIII None but those who were most intimate with Alexey Alexandro-vitch knew that. in such cases the emotional disturbance set up in Alexey Alexandrovitch by the sight of tears found expression . and used to warn women who came with petitions on no account to give way to tears. The chief secretary of his department and his private secretary were aware of this. And as a fact. and will not listen to you. The sight of tears threw him into a state of nervous agitation.” they used to say. if they did not want to ruin their chances. while on the surface the coldest and most reasonable of men. Alexey Alexandrovitch could not hear or see a child or woman crying without being moved. and he utterly lost all power of reflection. he had one weakness quite opposed to the general trend of his character.

confirming his worst suspicions. took leave of her with his usual urbanity. Kindly leave the room!” he would commonly cry in such cases. When returning from the races Anna had informed him of her relations with Vronsky. When they reached the house he helped her to get out of the carriage. Conscious of it. Alexey Alexandrovitch. was aware at the same time of a rush of that emotional disturbance always produced in him by tears. and making an effort to master himself. His wife’s words. he tried to suppress every manifestation of life in himself. and conscious that any expression of his feelings at that minute would be out of keeping with the position. and so neither stirred nor looked at her. for all the fury aroused in him against her. and immediately afterwards had burst into tears. and uttered that phrase that bound him to nothing. had sent a cruel pang to the heart of Alexey . hiding her face in her hands. This was what had caused that strange expression of deathlike rigidity in his face which had so impressed Anna.in hasty anger. “I can do nothing. he said that to-morrow he would let her know his decision.

“No honor. feels all at once that what has so long poisoned his existence and enchained his attention. That pang was intensified by the strange feeling of physical pity for her set up by her tears. And it actually seemed to him that he always had seen it: . to his surprise and delight. no religion. and that he can live and think again. the sufferer. hardly able to believe in his own good luck. though I tried to deceive myself to spare her. After a fearful agony and a sense of something huge. being torn out of his jaw. But when he was all alone in the carriage Alexey Alexandrovitch. but now it was over. he felt that he could live again and think of something other than his wife. This feeling Alexey Alexandrovitch was experiencing. felt complete relief both from this pity and from the doubts and agonies of jealousy. bigger than the head itself. The agony had been strange and terrible. He experienced the sensations of a man who has had a tooth out after suffering long from toothache. no heart.” he said to himself. exists no longer. a corrupt woman. I always knew it and always saw it. and take interest in other things besides his tooth.Alexandrovitch.

” he told himself... “I cannot be made unhappy by the fact that a contemptible woman has committed a crime. ceased to interest him. But I have nothing to do with her. And I shall find it.” he said to himself.” Everything relating to her and her son. towards whom his sentiments were as much changed as towards her. She does not exist for me. honorable.. It’s not I that am to blame. frowning more and more.he recalled incidents of their past life. and so I cannot be unhappy. “I’m not the first nor the last. The only thing that interested him now was the question of in what way he could best. “but she. I have only to find the best way out of the difficult position in which she has placed me. but there was nothing wrong in my mistake. in which he had never seen anything wrong before—now these incidents proved clearly that she had always been a corrupt woman.” And to say nothing of historical . extricate himself from the mud with which she had spattered him in her fall. and then proceed along his path of active. “I made a mistake in linking my life to hers. and useful existence. and thus with most justice. with most propriety and comfort for himself.

1 recently revived in the memory of all. Sigonin.” And he began passing in review the methods of proceeding of men who had been in the same position that he was in. Semyonov.. a whole list of contemporary examples of husbands with unfaithful wives in the highest society rose before Alexey Alexandrovitch’s imagination. Prince Karibanov. And this misfortune has befallen me. Count Paskudin. . .instances dating from the “Fair Helen” of Menelaus. “It is a misfortune which may befall any one. yet I never saw anything but a misfortune in it. capable fellow.” Alexey Alexandrovitch said to himself. and always felt sympathy for it.. “Admitting that a certain quite irrational ridicule falls to the lot of these men. The only thing to be done is to make the best of the position. . Tchagin. and he had never felt sympathy for misfortunes of that kind. “Daryalov. the more highly he had thought of himself. Y es. Poltavsky. Dram . even Dram..” Alexey Alexandrovitch remembered. such an honest. but the more frequently he had heard of instances of unfaithful wives betraying their husbands. though indeed this was not the fact.

he had long ago forgotten this feeling. and hugging the idea of a duel. and picturing himself in a position in which he would have to expose his life to danger... and dread of his own cowardice proved even now so strong that Alexey Alexandrovitch spent a long while thinking over the question of dueling in all its aspects. Having attained success and an established position in the world.” The duel had particularly fascinated the thoughts of Alexey Alexandrovitch in his youth. just because he was physically a coward. “There’s no doubt our society is still so barbarous (it’s not the same in England) that very many”—and among these were those whose opinion Alexey Alexandrovitch particularly valued—“look favorably . and was himself well aware of the fact. though he was fully aware beforehand that he would never under any circumstances fight one. and never made use of any weapon in his life. Alexey Alexandrovitch could not without horror contemplate the idea of a pistol aimed at himself. but the habitual bent of feeling reasserted itself. This horror had in his youth set him pondering on dueling.“Daryalov fought a duel..

he shuddered. and vividly picturing the night he would spend after the challenge.” he said to himself. It’s even more senseless.on the duel. needed by Russia. it would . Don’t I know perfectly well that my friends would never allow me to fight a duel—would never allow the life of a statesman. “What sense is there in murdering a man in order to define one’s relation to a guilty wife and son? I should still just as much have to decide what I ought to do with her.” he went on musing.” Alexey Alexandrovitch went on to himself. the innocent person. closing his eyes. “to shoot.” Alexey Alexandrovitch said to himself. “and it turns out I have killed him. But what is more probable and what would doubtless occur—I should be killed or wounded. and he shook his head as though to dispel such silly ideas. I press the trigger. should be the victim—killed or wounded. I. a challenge to fight would be an act hardly honest on my side. and the pistol aimed at him. and knew that he never would do it—“suppose I call him out. but what result is attained by it? Suppose I call him out. Suppose I am taught. to be exposed to danger? Knowing perfectly well beforehand that the matter would never come to real danger. But apart from that.

” Official duties. and the very party which. My aim is simply to safeguard my reputation. had formed counterfeit. which had always been of great consequence in Alexey Alexandrovitch’s eyes. Alexey Alexandrovitch turned to divorce—another solution selected by several of the husbands he remembered. Passing in mental review all the instances he knew of divorces (there were plenty of them in the very highest society with which he was very familiar). pseudo-matrimonial ties with a selfstyled husband. Considering and rejecting the duel. That would be dishonest. seemed of special importance to his mind at this moment. that would be deceiving myself and others. which is essential for the uninterrupted pursuit of my public duties. had not the right to contract a fresh marriage. In all these instances the husband had practically ceded or sold his unfaithful wife.amount to my simply trying to gain a certain sham reputation by such a challenge. Alexey Alexandrovitch could not find a single example in which the object of divorce was that which he had in view. and no one expects it of me. that would be false. being in fault. In his own case. Alexey . A duel is quite irrational.

Alexandrovitch saw that a legal divorce. An attempt at divorce could lead to nothing but a public scandal. Moreover.2 He saw that the complex conditions of the life they led made the coarse proofs of his wife’s guilt. and that to bring forward such proofs would damage him in the public estimation more than it would her. His chief object. to define the position with the least amount of disturbance possible. would not be attained by divorce either. he saw that a certain refinement in that life would not admit of such proofs being brought forward. it was obvious that the wife broke off all relations with the husband and threw in her lot with the lover. as he supposed. one in which only the guilty wife would be repudiated. which would be a perfect godsend to his enemies for calumny and attacks on his high position in society. out of the question. or even of an attempt to obtain a divorce. in the event of divorce. And in spite of the complete. Alexey Alexandrovitch still had one feeling . was impossible of attainment. required by the law. at the bottom of his heart. even if he had them. contempt and indifference he now felt for his wife. that is to say.

twisting his rug about him again. quite as much as a regular divorce.” The feeling of jealousy. But this step too presented the same drawback of public scandal as a divorce. one might still do like Karibanov.” he went on thinking. that directly it rose to his mind he groaned with inward agony. Paskudin. “Apart from formal divorce. and got up and changed his place in the carriage. when he had regained his composure. The mere notion of this so exasperated Alexey Alexandrovitch. but neither she nor he ought to be happy. flung his wife into the arms of Vronsky. separate from one’s wife. out of the question!” he said again. and for a long while after. it’s out of the question. had passed away at the instant when the tooth had been with agony . “No. which had tortured him during the period of uncertainty. a separation. and what was more.left in regard to her—a disinclination to see her free to throw in her lot with Vronsky. wrapping his numbed and bony legs in the fleecy rug. he sat with scowling brows. and that good fellow Dram— that is. so that her crime would be to her advantage. “I cannot be unhappy.

cessation of all intercourse with her lover. and once again rejecting them. all other solutions will be worse for both sides than an external status quo. a divorce. and using every measure in his power to break off the intrigue. but at the bottom of his heart he longed for her to suffer for having destroyed his peace of mind—his honor. that thinking over the terrible position in which she has placed her family.” When this decision had been finally adopted. He did not acknowledge this feeling. “By such a course .extracted by his wife’s words. that is to say. the desire. but that she should get due punishment for her crime.—to keep her with him. “I must inform her of my conclusion. on the strict condition of obedience on her part to my wishes. Alexey Alexandrovitch felt convinced that there was only one solution. another weighty consideration occurred to Alexey Alexandrovitch in support of it. a separation. concealing what had happened from the world. And going once again over the conditions inseparable from a duel. and that such I agree to retain. not merely that she should not be triumphant. and still more—though this he did not admit to himself—to punish her. But that feeling had been replaced by another.

“In adopting this course. as it seemed to him. He was pleased to think that. yet now. and. though in passing through these difficult moments he had not once thought of seeking guidance in religion. when his conclusion corresponded. and to some extent restored his peace of mind. with the requirements of religion. As he pondered over subsequent developments. even in such an important crisis in life. why his relations .” Though Alexey Alexandrovitch was perfectly aware that he could not exert any moral influence over his wife. but giving her a chance of amendment. no one would be able to say that he had not acted in accordance with the principles of that religion whose banner he had always held aloft amid the general coolness and indifference.” he told himself. this religious sanction to his decision gave him complete satisfaction. I am not casting off a guilty wife. that such an attempt at reformation could lead to nothing but falsity. difficult as the task will be to me. I shall devote part of my energies to her reformation and salvation.only shall I be acting in accordance with the dictates of religion. indeed. Alexey Alexandrovitch did not see. indeed.

with his wife should not remain practically the same as before. and there could not be. and that he should suffer because she was a bad and faithless wife. that I shall not be sensible of a break in the continuity of my life.” Alexey Alexandrovitch told himself. which arranges all things. that is. she could never regain his esteem. “Y es. and so I cannot be unhappy. but there was not. any sort of reason that his existence should be troubled. She is bound to be unhappy.” . “so far reestablished. time. but I am not to blame. and the old relations will be reëstablished. No doubt. time will pass.

sorting out his writing . “The horses can be taken out and I will see no one. emphasizing the words. and directed that they should be brought to him in his study. Going into the porter’s room. Alexey Alexandrovitch glanced at the letters and papers brought from his office. on which six candles had already been lighted by the valet who had preceded him. “see no one.” he said in answer to the porter. with a certain pleasure. but was even composing in his head the letter he would write to his wife. indicative of his agreeable frame of mind. Alexey Alexandrovitch not only adhered entirely to his decision.Chapter XIV As he neared Petersburg. He cracked his knuckles and sat down. and stopped at an immense writingtable.” In his study Alexey Alexandrovitch walked up and down twice.

and for our son. Whatever your conduct may have been. and began to write. for you. This is essential for me. Putting his elbows on the table. and wrote in French.” which has not the same note of coldness as the corresponding Russian form. I notified you of my intention to communicate to you my decision in regard to the subject of that conversation. The family cannot be broken up by a whim. My decision is as follows. Having carefully considered everything. I am fully persuaded that you have repented and do repent of what has called forth the .appurtenances. he bent his head on one side. and our life must go on as it has done in the past. “At our last conversation. He wrote without using any form of address to her. I do not consider myself justified in breaking the ties in which we are bound by a Higher Power. or even by the sin of one of the partners in the marriage. a caprice. thought a minute. making use of the plural “vous. I am writing now with the object of fulfilling that promise. without pausing for a second.

and that you will coöperate with me in eradicating the cause of our estrangement. In the contrary event. it was a golden bridge for return. Most of all. nor was there undue indulgence. not later than Tuesday. and especially that he had remembered to enclose money: there was not a harsh word. All this I hope to discuss more in detail in a personal interview . and putting it .present letter. All necessary preparations shall be made for your arrival here. I would beg you to return to Petersburg as quickly as possible. not a reproach in it. KARENIN “P. and forgetting the past. A. ” He read the letter through and felt pleased with it. Folding the letter and smoothing it with a massive ivory knife. you can conjecture what awaits you and your son.S. I beg you to note that I attach particular significance to compliance with this request. As the season is drawing to a close.—I enclose the money which may be needed for your expenses.

” he said. Over the easy-chair there hung in a gold frame an oval portrait of Anna. admirably touched in by the painter. the black hair and handsome white hand with one finger lifted. “Give this to the courier to be delivered to Anna Arkadyevna to-morrow at the summer villa. he rang the bell with the gratification it always afforded him to use the well-arranged appointments of his writing-table. tea to be served in the study?” Alexey Alexandrovitch ordered tea to be brought to the study. Insufferably insolent and challenging was the effect in Alexey Alexandrovitch’s eyes of the black lace about the head. Alexey Alexandrovitch glanced at it. covered . “Certainly. The unfathomable eyes gazed ironically and insolently at him. your excellency. a fine painting by a celebrated artist.in an envelope with the money. he moved to his easy-chair. and playing with the massive paperknife. getting up. near which there had been placed ready for him a lamp and the French work on Egyptian hieroglyphics1 that he had begun.

” and turned away. and that he had originated a leading idea—he could say it without self-flattery—calculated to clear up the whole business. but he could not revive the very vivid interest he had felt before in Egyptian hieroglyphics. Directly the servant had set the tea and left the room. He made haste to sit down in his easy-chair and opened the book. He looked at the book and thought of something else. He thought not of his wife. and thereby to be of the greatest benefit to the government. Alexey Alexandrovitch got up and went to the writing-table. to strengthen him in his official career. The complication was of . with a scarcely perceptible smile of selfsatisfaction. He felt that he had penetrated more deeply than ever before into this intricate affair.with rings. to discomfit his enemies. but of a complication that had arisen in his official life. which at the time constituted the chief interest of it. He tried to read. After looking at the portrait for a minute. Moving into the middle of the table a portfolio of papers. he took a pencil from a rack and plunged into the perusal of a complex report relating to the present complication. Alexey Alexandrovitch shuddered so that his lips quivered and he uttered the sound “brrr.

And vast sums of money had actually been spent and were still being spent on this business. his honesty. and his economy. It happened that the famous Commission of the 2nd of June had set on foot an inquiry into the irrigation of lands in the Zaraisky province. his reserve. and with his self-confidence had made his career.this nature: Alexey Alexandrovitch’s characteristic quality as a politician. Alexey Alexandrovitch was aware of the truth of this. the qualification that with his unflagging ambition. his cutting down of correspondence. Alexey Alexandrovitch had perceived this at once on entering office. with the living fact. and was a glaring example of fruitless expenditure and paper reforms. The irrigation of these lands in the Zaraisky province had been initiated by the predecessor of Alexey Alexandrovitch’s predecessor. his direct contact. and the whole business could obviously lead to nothing whatever. and utterly unproductively. was his contempt for red tape. which fell under Alexey Alexandrovitch’s department. that special individual qualification that every rising functionary possesses. and would have liked to lay hands on the Board of Irrigation. But . wherever possible.

It went of itself.at first.) The raising of this question by a hostile department was in Alexey Alexandrovitch’s opinion a dishonorable proceeding. and would be injudicious. when he did not yet feel secure in his position. Later on he had been engrossed in other questions. seeing that in every department there were things similar and worse. he knew it would affect too many interests. now that the glove had been thrown down to him. especially one highly conscientious and musical family: all the daughters played on stringed instruments. But in compensation he gave no quarter to the enemy either. However. which no one inquired into. He demanded the appointment of another special commission to inquire into the . (Many people gained their livelihood by the Board of Irrigation. by the mere force of inertia. and had simply forgotten the Board of Irrigation. like all such boards. for well-known reasons of official etiquette. he had boldly picked it up and demanded the appointment of a special commission to investigate and verify the working of the Board of Irrigation of the lands in the Zaraisky province. and Alexey Alexandrovitch knew the family and had stood godfather to one of the elder daughters.

and that if there were anything wrong. that a new commission should be formed which should be empowered to investigate the condition of the native tribes on the spot. if it should appear that the condition of the native tribes actually was such as it appeared to be from the official documents in the hands of the committee.question of the Native Tribes Organization Committee. that the proposed reconstruction might be the ruin of their prosperity.2 In the commission this question had been a ground of contention between several departments. that another new scientific . it arose mainly from the failure on the part of Alexey Alexandrovitch’s department to carry out the measures prescribed by law. The department hostile to Alexey Alexandrovitch proved that the condition of the native tribes was exceedingly flourishing. secondly. Now Alexey Alexandrovitch intended to demand: First. The question of the Native Tribes had been brought up incidentally in the Commission of the 2nd of June. and had been pressed forward actively by Alexey Alexandrovitch as one admitting of no delay on account of the deplorable condition of the native tribes.

Act 18. and (6) religious points of view. and sent a note to the chief secretary of his department to look up certain necessary facts for him. thirdly. Having filled a sheet of paper. he glanced again at the portrait. and the note to Act 36. and June 7.commission should be appointed to investigate the deplorable condition of the native tribes from the— (1) political. A flash of eagerness suffused the face of Alexey Alexandrovitch as he rapidly wrote out a synopsis of these ideas for his own benefit.308. that evidence should be required from the rival department of the measures that had been taken during the last ten years by that department for averting the disastrous conditions in which the native tribes were now placed. (2) administrative. . from No. (5) material.015 and 18. 17. 1864. Getting up and walking about the room. . and fourthly and finally. (3) economic. from December 5. and renewing his . frowned and smiled contemptuously. that that department be asked to explain why it had. he got up. After reading a little more of the book on Egyptian hieroglyphics. 1863. acted in direct contravention of the intention of the law T . as appeared from the evidence before the committee. (4) ethnographical. rang.

. and recollecting as he lay in bed the incident with his wife. Alexey Alexandrovitch went to bed at eleven o’clock.interest in it. he saw it now in by no means such a gloomy light.

Chapter XV Though Anna had obstinately and with exasperation contradicted Vronsky when he told her their position was impossible. and she longed with her whole soul to change it. On the way home from the races she had told her husband the truth in a moment of excitement. and in spite of the agony she had suffered in doing so. It seemed to her beyond doubt that her position was now made clear forever. she told herself that she was glad. there would be no indefiniteness or falsehood about it. and at least there would be no more lying and deception. that now everything was made clear. at the bottom of her heart she regarded her own position as false and dishonorable. It might be bad. After her husband had left her. she was glad of it. this new position. but it would be clear. The pain she had caused herself .

coarse words. Why was it I wanted to tell him and did not tell him?” And in answer to this question a burning blush of shame spread over her face. She knew what had kept her from it. At the very instant he was going away I would have turned him back and told him. That evening she saw Vronsky. When she woke up next morning the first thing that rose to her mind was what she had said to her husband. because it was strange that I had not told him the first minute. to make the position definite. and Alexey Alexandrovitch had gone away without saying anything. Her position.and her husband in uttering those words would be rewarded now by everything being made clear. she knew that she had been ashamed. it was necessary to tell him. but she did not tell him of what had passed between her and her husband. But the words were spoken. suddenly . and those words seemed to her so awful that she could not conceive now how she could have brought herself to utter those strange. though. she thought. but I changed my mind. and could not imagine what would come of it. “I saw Vronsky and did not tell him. which had seemed to her simplified the night before.

but as absolutely hopeless. of which she had not ever thought before. The maid. and every one had heard them. She could not bring herself to call her maid. Directly she thought of what her husband would do.struck her now as not only not simple. Anna glanced inquiringly into her face. the most terrible ideas came to her mind. who had been listening at her door for a long while. When she thought of Vronsky. and she could not find an answer. and still less go down-stairs and see her son and his governess. She asked herself where she should go when she was turned out of the house. She had a vision of being turned out of the house. It seemed to her that the words that she had spoken to her husband. of her shame being proclaimed to all the world. and had continually repeated in her imagination. she had said to every one. She felt terrified at the disgrace. and she felt bitter against him for it. it seemed to her that he did not love her. She could not bring herself to look those of her own household in the face. came into her room of her own accord. that she could not offer herself to him. that he was already beginning to be tired of her. and blushed .

She repeated continually. Betsy reminded her that Liza Merkalova and Baroness Shtoltz were coming to play croquet with her that morning with their adorers. and sat in the same position. saying that she had fancied the bell rang. Anna read the note and heaved a deep sigh. “Y ou can go. The maid begged her pardon for coming in.” she said to Annushka. but Anna did not begin dressing. I shall expect you. if only as a study in morals. “Nothing. I need nothing. She brought her clothes and a note. her head and hands hanging listlessly. and every now and then she shivered all over. utter some word. and sank back into lifelessness again. Kaluzhsky and old Stremov. I need nothing. “Come. I’ll dress at once and come down.” Annushka went out. seemed as though she would make some gesture.with a scared look. who was rearranging the bottles and brushes on the dressing-table. The note was from Betsy. “My God! my God!” But neither “God” nor “my” had any meaning to her.” she finished. The idea of seeking help in her difficulty in religion was as remote from her as seeking help from Alexey Alexandrovitch .

and mademoiselle and Seryozha are waiting. She felt as though everything were beginning to be double in her soul. she saw that she was holding her hair in both hands. in which she found herself. and began walking about.himself. she could not have said. . or what was going to happen.” said Annushka. and pulling it. “Ah. She jumped up. She knew that the support of religion was possible only upon condition of renouncing what made up for her the whole meaning of life. and what she hoped for. and exactly what she longed for. She was not simply miserable. what am I doing!” she said to herself. She hardly knew at times what it was she feared. each side of her temples. just as objects sometimes appear double to overtired eyes. When she came to herself. coming back again and finding Anna in the same position. although she had never had doubts of the faith in which she had been brought up. feeling a sudden thrill of pain in both sides of her head. Whether she feared or desired what had happened. never experienced before. she began to feel alarm at the new spiritual condition. “The coffee is ready.

She recalled the partly sincere. with sudden eagerness. which she had taken up of late years.” The recollection of her son suddenly roused Anna from the helpless condition in which she found herself. Her husband might put her to shame and turn her out. though greatly exaggerated. In whatever position she might be placed.“Seryozha? What about Seryozha?” Anna asked. “He’s been naughty. “In what way?” “Some peaches were lying on the table in the corner room. I think. This support was her son. quite apart from her relation to her husband or to Vronsky. I think he slipped in and ate one of them on the sly. recollecting her son’s existence for the first time that morning. Vronsky might grow cold to her and go on living his own life apart (she thought of him again with bitterness and . and she felt with joy that in the plight in which she found herself she had a support. role of the mother living for her child. she could not lose her son.” answered Annushka with a smile.

so that he might not be taken from her. hesitating whether . Quickly indeed. all in white.reproach). where she found. mamma!” and stopped. as quickly as possible. The governess had a particularly severe expression. and with resolute steps walked into the drawing-room. as usual. Seryozha screamed shrilly. gave her this consolation. She must be calm. The thought of immediate action binding her to her son. waiting for her. as he often did. and in which he resembled his father. Seryozha. he was doing something to the flowers he carried. with his back and head bent. and get out of this insufferable position. She needed consolation. She dressed quickly. She had an aim in life. Here was the one thing she had to do now. “Ah. and his governess. was standing at a table under a looking-glass. and with an expression of intense concentration which she knew well. she could not leave her son. she must take action before he was taken from her. the coffee. of going away somewhere with him. act to secure this relation to her son. Seryozha. She must take her son and go away. went down-stairs. And she must act.

but Anna did not hear her. will you? . The governess. and taking her son by the shoulder she looked at him. I ..” he said.” “Y es. . .to go to greet his mother and put down the flowers. trying to make out from her expression what was in store for him in regard to the peaches. You love me?” .” said Anna.. didn’t . “Leave him to me. . where coffee was set ready for her. after saying good-morning.” she said. “No.” she decided. it’s very wrong. “Seryozha. but with a timid glance that bewildered and delighted the boy. not severely. I won’t take her.” she said to the astonished governess. but you’ll never do it again. “Mamma! I . . or to finish making the wreath and go with the flowers. she was considering whether she would take her with her or not. as soon as the governess had left the room. began a long and detailed account of Seryozha’s naughtiness. “that was wrong. and not letting go of her son. . she sat down at the table. “I’ll go alone with my child. and she kissed him. .

She shivered. run along to Mariette. “Run along. “And can he ever join his father in punishing me? Is it possible he will not feel for me?” Tears were already flowing down her face. Standing still. and she began walking up and down on the straw matting of the terrace. looking deeply into his scared and at the same time delighted eyes. and looking at the tops of the aspen- . After the thunder-showers of the last few days. who had followed her out.” she said to Seryozha. “Can it be that they won’t forgive me. bright weather had set in. and to hide them she got up abruptly and almost ran out on to the terrace. cold. “Can I help loving him?” she said to herself. won’t understand how it all couldn’t be helped?” she said to herself. both from the cold and from the inward horror which had clutched her with fresh force in the open air.She felt that the tears were coming into her eyes. The air was cold in the bright sun that filtered through the freshly washed leaves.

I don’t know the law.” She went quickly indoors into her boudoir. sat down at the table.trees waving in the wind. To go where? When? Whom to take with me? Y es. mustn’t think. and only the most necessary things. leave him to me. that every one and everything would be merciless to her now as was that sky. And again she felt that everything was split in two in her soul. that green.” she said to herself. but the appeal to his generosity. brightly shining leaves in the cold sunshine. and taking my son with me. But first I must write to them both. “I mustn’t. Be generous. I am going away. with their freshly washed. and the necessity of winding up the letter with something touching. “Of my .” Up to this point she wrote rapidly and naturally. a quality she did not recognize in him. she knew that they would not forgive her. but I take him with me because I cannot live without him. pulled her up. to Moscow by the evening train. and wrote to her husband:—“After what has happened. “I must get ready. Annushka and Seryozha. I cannot remain any longer in your house. and so I don’t know with which of the parents the son should remain.

and closing her blotting-case she went upstairs. and sealed it up. and a feeling of anger against him impelled her to tear the sheet with the phrase she had written into tiny bits. “No need of anything. “No. “I have told my husband. and at once set to work to pack up her things. so unfeminine. told the governess and the servants that she was going that day to Moscow. Another letter had to be written to Vronsky.” and tearing up the letter. . It was so coarse. leaving out the allusion to generosity. “And what more am I to write him?” she said to herself. finding no connection in her ideas. because .fault and my remorse I cannot speak. she wrote it again. . and she sat a long while unable to write more.” she wrote. “there’s no need of anything. Again a flush of shame spread over her face.” she said to herself.” she said to herself. .” She stopped again. she recalled his composure.

twice they had sent to the shop for cord. and with a calm sense of being prepared for anything. Cupboards and chests were open. “Run and find out what it is. and footmen going to and fro carrying out things. she sat . when Annushka called her attention to the rattle of some carriage driving up.Chapter XVI All the rooms of the summer villa were full of porters. Two trunks. pieces of newspaper were tossing about on the floor. ringing at the front door bell. forgetting her inward agitation in the work of packing. packing her traveling-bag. Anna. had been carried down into the hall. Anna looked out of the window and saw Alexey Alexandrovitch’s courier on the steps. was standing at a table in her boudoir. some bags and strapped-up rugs.” she said. gardeners. The carriage and two hired cabs were waiting at the steps.

When she had finished. . . had burst upon her. and gave her what she had wanted. .” she read. A roll of unfolded notes done up in a wrapper fell out of it. and that a fearful calamity. I attach particular significance to compliance . and wished for nothing so much as that those words could be unspoken.” she said. she felt that she was cold all over. “The courier had orders to wait for an answer. “Very well. folding her hands on her knees. read it all through. and once more read the letter all through again from the beginning. “Preparations shall be made for your arrival here. then back. .down in a low chair. and as soon as he had left the room she tore open the letter with trembling fingers. She disengaged the letter and began reading it at the end. She ran on. And here this letter regarded them as unspoken. In the morning she had regretted that she had spoken to her husband.” he said. such as she had not expected. A footman brought in a thick packet directed in Alexey Alexandrovitch’s hand. But now this letter seemed to her more awful than anything she had . .

They don’t know how at every step he’s humiliated me. And now what does he do? If he’d killed me. so high-principled. striven with all my strength. he’s generous! Y es. I could have forgiven anything. and no one ever will. Haven’t I striven. and I can’t explain it. vile. to find something to give meaning to my life? Haven’t I struggled to love him. “He’s right!” she said. he . How was it I didn’t guess what he would do? He’s doing just what’s . I could have borne anything. to love my son when I could not love my husband? But the time came when I knew that I couldn’t cheat myself any longer. “of course. but. . that God has made me so that I must love and live. They don’t know how he has crushed my life for eight years. They say he’s so religious.been able to conceive. he’s a Christian. he’s always right. that I was not to blame. but they don’t see what I’ve seen. . crushed everything that was living in me—he has not once even thought that I’m a live woman who must have love. if he’d killed him. base creature! And no one understands it except me. so clever. and been just as pleased with himself. that I was alive. so upright. no.

. that I love. he’ll drive still lower to worse ruin yet.characteristic of his mean character. basest of women. and knows that I am incapable of doing that. I should be acting like the most infamous. He despises that feeling in me. What will it be now? And he knows all that. He’ll keep himself in the right. while me.. He doesn’t believe even in my love for my child. in my ruin.” She recalled another sentence in the letter.” “That’s a threat to take away my child. that I can’t abandon my child. he knows that I can’t repent that I breathe. that there could be no life for me without my child. He knows that... but he knows that I won’t abandon my child. he knows that it can lead to . or he despises it (just as he always used to ridicule it). . “Y ou can conjecture what awaits you and your son. “Our life must go on as it has done in the past.” “That life was miserable enough in the old days. even with him whom I love..” She recalled the words from the letter. .. it has been awful of late. and most likely by their stupid law he can. but that if I abandoned my child and ran away from him. . But I know very well why he says it.

with sobs and heaving breast like a child crying. I won’t give him that happiness. and. but instead of writing she clasped her hands on the table. I’ll break through the spiderweb of lies in which he wants to catch me. laying her head on them. jumping up and keeping back her tears. “No. “But how? My God! my God! Was ever a woman so miserable as I am? . . She was weeping that her dream of her position being made clear and definite had been annihilated forever. Anything’s better than lying and deceit. I will break through it. however false and dishonorable it might be. I know him. I know that he’s at home and is happy in deceit. She sat down at the writing-table. But at the bottom of her heart she felt that she was not strong enough to break through anything. that she was not strong enough to get out of her old position. come what may. like a fish swimming in the water. I will break through it!” she cried. She knew beforehand that everything would go on in the . No.nothing but lying and deceit. And she went to the writing-table to write him another letter. but he wants to go on torturing me. . burst into tears.

She would never know freedom in love. deceiving her husband for the sake of a shameful connection with a man living apart and away from her. that this position was precious to her. and far worse. indeed. She felt that the position in the world that she enjoyed. with the menace of detection hanging over her at every instant.” the . whose life she could never share. and at the same time it was so awful that she could not even conceive what it would end in. The sound of the footman’s steps forced her to rouse herself. and hiding her face from him. She knew that this was how it would be. that however much she might struggle. but would remain forever a guilty wife. than in the old way. and that had seemed to her of so little consequence in the morning. as children cry when they are punished. she pretended to be writing. that she would not have the strength to exchange it for the shameful position of a woman who has abandoned husband and child to join her lover.old way. “The courier asks if there’s an answer. she could not be stronger than herself. And she cried without restraint.

and. perhaps I shall see him there. ringing the bell. “We are not going. he had said that in that case he should not go either. as she came in. “What can I decide upon alone? What do I know? What do I want? What is there I care for?” Again she felt that her soul was beginning to be split in two.” she said to herself. “Not going at all?” .footman announced. “Let him wait. She was terrified again at this feeling. gave it to the footman.” said Anna. “no one but he can tell me what I ought to do. completely forgetting that when she had told him the day before that she was not going to Princess Tverskaya’s.” “What can I write?” she thought. I’ll go to Betsy‘s. and clutched at the first pretext for doing something which might divert her thoughts from herself.” she said to Annushka. “An answer? Y es. wrote to her husband.—A. She went up to the table. “I ought to see Alexey” (so she called Vronsky in her thoughts). “I have received your letter.”. I’ll ring.

“No.” “Which dress am I to get ready?” . I’m going to the princess’s. and let the carriage wait. don’t unpack till to-morrow.

These two ladies were the chief representatives of a select new Petersburg circle. . les sept merveilles du monde.1 These ladies belonged to a circle which. Stremov. was utterly hostile to that in which Anna moved. though of the highest society. nicknamed.Chapter XVII The croquet party to which the Princess Tverskaya had invited Anna was to consist of two ladies and their adorers. Moreover. and the hints in Princess Tverskaya’s note referred to her refusal. and the elderly admirer of Liza Merkalova. was Alexey Alexandrovitch’s enemy in the political world. in the hope of seeing Vronsky. one of the most influential people in Petersburg. But now Anna was eager to go. in imitation of some imitation. From all these considerations Anna had not meant to go.

pronouncing his “r’s” like a Kammerjunker. “From the count for the princess. au went in too. with side-whiskers combed out like a Kammerjunker. Vronsky’s footman.Anna arrived at Princess Tverskaya’s earlier than the other guests.” and hand the note. As she took off her outer garment in the hall. But neither the first nor the second nor the third course was possible. taking off his cap. and Princess Tverskaya’s footman was standing at the open door waiting for her to go forward into the inner rooms. say. . and. She longed to turn back and send him a letter to come and see her. or to go herself to see him. let her pass. Already she heard bells ringing to announce her arrival ahead of her. Anna recognized him. She longed to question him as to where his master was. At the same moment as she entered. Most likely he was sending a note to say so. He stopped at the door. she heard the footman. and only then recalled that Vronsky had told her the day before that he would not come.

who. was spending the summer with the fashionable princess. was still the same as at home—worse. all around was that luxurious setting of idleness that she was used to. and she felt less wretched than at home. Princess Tverskaya was walking with Tushkevitch and a young lady. Would you be pleased to walk into the garden?” announced another footman in another room. But she was wearing a dress that she knew suited her. they will inform her immediately. of indecision. On meeting Betsy coming towards her in a white gown that struck her by its elegance. . a relation. Anna smiled at her just as she always did. since it was impossible to take any step.“The princess is in the garden. in company so uncongenial to her present mood. She was not forced to think what she was to do. impossible to see Vronsky. in fact. There was probably something unusual about Anna. and she had to remain here among outsiders. for Betsy noticed it at once. The position of uncertainty. to the great joy of her parents in the provinces. Everything would be done of itself. She was not alone.

Y ou might go”—she turned to Tushkevitch—“with Masha. I’ve been promising to go for a century.“I slept badly.” said Anna. We shall have time to talk a little over tea. we’ll have a cozy chat. as she supposed. Why she said this. she could not have explained. eh?” she said in English to Anna. alien as it was to her nature. brought Vronsky’s note. and try the croquetground over there where they’ve been cutting it. had become not merely simple and natural in society. to whom lying. especially as I can’t stay very long with you. and was just longing to have some tea before they come. and. “Y es. with a smile. and try to see him somehow. She had said it simply from the reflection that as Vronsky would not be here. pressing the hand with which she held a parasol. I’m forced to go on to old Madame Vrede. but a positive source of satisfaction. But why she had spoken of old Madame . looking intently at the footman who came to meet them. “I’m tired. she had better secure her own freedom. which she had not thought of a second before.” answered Anna. “How glad I am you’ve come!” said Betsy.

but. “Alexey’s playing us false.” she said in French. as she had to see many other people. I’m not going to let you go for anything. had she contrived the most cunning devices to meet Vronsky. as she always did when addressing the footman. whom she had to go and see. she could not have explained. “Ah!” said Anna indifferently. please. hearing how she spoke of Vronsky before her.” she added in a tone as simple and natural as though it could never enter her head that Vronsky could mean anything more to Anna than a game of croquet. if I were not fond of you. One would think you were afraid my society would compromise you. she almost felt persuaded for a minute that she knew nothing. I should feel offended. and yet. “Really. as it afterwards turned out. Anna knew that Betsy knew everything. Tea in the little dining-room. she read it. Taking the note from him. half closing her eyes. “he writes that he can’t come.” answered Betsy. “No.” she said. as though not greatly . looking intently into Anna’s face.Vrede. she could have thought of nothing better.

Sappho Shtoltz you don’t know? Oh. “I can’t be more Catholic than the Pope. that’s a new type. had a great fascination for Anna.interested in the matter. and a devoted croquet-player.” . you don’t care. indeed.” she said. And it was not the necessity of concealment. they’re the cream of the cream of society. perhaps. Y ou shall see. quite new. But in the world. to meet Stremov? Let him and Alexey Alexandrovitch tilt at each other in the committee—that’s no affair of ours. not the aim with which the concealment was contrived. and I”—she laid special stress on the I—“have never been strict and intolerant. And. He’s very nice. It’s simply that I haven’t the time. in spite of his absurd position as Liza’s lovesick swain at his age. but the process of concealment itself which attracted her. Besides.” “No. it has for all women. as. you ought to see how he carries off the absurd position. he’s the most amiable man I know. “Stremov and Liza Merkalova. they’re received everywhere. and she went on smiling: “How can you or your friends compromise any one?” This playing with words. why. this hiding of a secret.

wrote below: “It’s essential for me to see you. At tea. without reading it. “I’m telling him to come to dinner. and. from her good-humored. “I have to give some directions. and no man to take her in.” She sealed it up. Come to the Vrede garden. the cozy chat . will that persuade him? Excuse me. scribbled a few lines. at the same time. and. Anna sat down to the table with Betsy’s letter. Look what I’ve said. Would you seal it up. and send it off?” she said from the door. “I must write to Alexey though. I shall be there at six o‘clock. and put the note in an envelope. and. please. Anna felt that she partly guessed her plight.” Without a moment’s thought. I’ve one lady extra to dinner with me. and was hatching something for her benefit. They were in the little boudoir. shrewd glance. in her presence handed the note to be taken.Betsy said all this. I must leave you for a minute.” and Betsy sat down to the table. Betsy coming back. which was brought them on a little tea-table in the cool little drawing-room.

and the conversation fell upon Liza Merkalova.” “But do tell me. but that what she was asking was of more importance to her than it should have been. speaking in a tone that showed she was not asking an idle question. “do tell me. “Y ou ought to like her. what are her relations with Prince Kaluzhsky. They criticized the people they were expecting. Stremov says she does that as it is. after being silent for some time. and looked intently at . and that if she were a man she would do all sorts of mad things for your sake.” said Anna. What does it mean?” Betsy smiled with her eyes. I never could make it out. “She’s very sweet. Mishka.” said Anna. please. She raves about you. as he’s called? I’ve met them so little. Y esterday she came up to me after the races and was in despair at not finding you. She says you’re a real heroine of romance. please.promised by Princess Tverskaya before the arrival of her visitors really did come off between the two women. and I always liked her.

“Y ou’d better ask them. between tears of laughter.” she brought out. you laugh. That’s the question of an enfant terrible. laughing too in spite of herself. “but I never could understand it.” “Y es. “Y ou’re encroaching on Princess Myakaya’s special domain now.” and Betsy obviously tried to restrain herself.” said Anna.” she said. but could not. and went off into peals of that infectious laughter that people laugh who do not laugh often.Anna. But there are ways and ways of flinging them. I can’t understand the husband’s role in it. but what are her relations precisely with Kaluzhsky?” Betsy broke into unexpectedly mirthful and irrepressible laughter. They’ve flung their caps over the windmills. “It’s a new manner.” “The husband? Liza Merkalova’s husband carries . a thing which rarely happened with her. “No. “They’ve all adopted that manner.

don’t you see. with a subtle smile. to change the conversation. like children. “I understand you. as she took up her cup. she doesn’t know on purpose. and I understand Liza. fitting it into a silver holder. And now she’s aware that the lack of comprehension suits her. “But. Putting a cup before Anna. The very same thing. you see: I’m in a fortunate position.” answered Betsy. no one cares to inquire. she lighted it. and is always ready to be of use. may be looked at tragically. anyway. “It’s like this. and. quite serious now. Liza now is one of those naïve natures that. she didn’t comprehend it when she was very young. perhaps. and. But anything more than that in reality.her shawl.” “Will you be at Madame Rolandak’s fête?” asked Anna. she began filling the little transparent cups with fragrant tea. don’t know what’s good and what’s bad.” said Betsy. it suits her. she took out a cigarette. Y ou know in decent society one doesn’t talk or think even of certain details of the toilet. “I don’t think so.” she began. Anyway. and turned into a . without looking at her friend. That’s how it is with this. Now.

“Am I worse than other people.” .misery. or it may be looked at simply and even humorously. seriously and dreamily. enfant terrible!” repeated Betsy. Possibly you are inclined to look at things too tragically.” “How I should like to know other people just as I know myself!” said Anna.” “Enfant terrible. or better? I think I’m worse. “But here they are.

but only for one second. and Burgundy never failed to reach him at the fitting hour. She walked with smart little steps in high-heeled shoes. and a young man beaming with excess of health. He walked after Sappho into the drawing-room. and glanced at them. truffles.Chapter XVIII They heard the sound of steps and a man’s voice. and immediately thereafter there walked in the expected guests: Sappho Shtoltz. and followed her about as though he were chained to her. . It was evident that ample supplies of beefsteak. Sappho Shtoltz was a blonde beauty with black eyes. and shook hands with the ladies vigorously like a man. then a woman’s voice and laughter. keeping his sparkling eyes fixed on her as though he wanted to eat her. the so-called Vaska. Vaska bowed to the two ladies.

and the boldness of her manners.” she began telling them at once. Ah. golden hair—her own and false mixed—that her head was equal in size to the elegantly rounded bust.” And mentioning his surname she introduced the . which she flung back at one stroke all on one side. piled-up mountain of material at the back the real body of the woman. using her eyes. Betsy made haste to introduce her to Anna. On her head there was such a superstructure of soft. so small and slender. so naked in front. and so hidden behind and below. we all but ran over two soldiers.. the exaggerated extreme to which her dress was carried. and was struck by her beauty.Anna had never met this new star of fashion.. “Only fancy. really came to an end. smiling and twitching away her tail. to be sure. of which so much was exposed in front. you don’t know each other. The impulsive abruptness of her movements was such that at every step the lines of her knees and the upper part of her legs were distinctly marked under her dress. “I drove here with Vaska. and the question involuntarily rose to the mind where in the undulating..

“Oh. .” She turned suddenly to Princess Betsy: “I am a nice person . smiling. yes.1 He was a new admirer of Sappho’s. We got here first. Vaska bowed once more to Anna. but he said nothing to her. He now dogged her footsteps. . and reddening a little. very well. however.” said she. Pay up. Oh. a personage of such consequence that. Liza Merkalova was a thin . broke into a ringing laugh at her mistake—that is at her having called him Vaska to a stranger.” “Very well. . and whom she had forgotten. and Liza Merkalova with Stremov. both the ladies rose on his entrance. I’ll have it later. I positively forgot it . I’ve brought you a visitor. Sappho laughed still more festively. Soon after Prince Kaluzhsky arrived. .young man. like Vaska. whom Sappho had invited.” said he. all right. He addressed Sappho: “Y ou’ve lost your bet. “Not just now.” The unexpected young visitor. was. And here he comes. in spite of his youth.

glance of those eyes. encircled by dark rings. and— as every one used to say—exquisite enigmatic eyes. Every one looking into those eyes fancied he knew her wholly. she had two men. It is true that her tone was the same as Sappho’s.brunette. But there was something in her higher than what surrounded her. tacked onto her. Betsy had said to Anna that she had adopted the pose of an innocent child. one young and one old. There was in her the glow of the real diamond among glass imitations. At the sight . She really was both innocent and corrupt. that like Sappho. impressed one by its perfect sincerity. truly enigmatic eyes. languid type of face. This glow shone out in her exquisite. but a sweet and passive woman. Liza was as soft and enervated as Sappho was smart and abrupt. The tone of her dark dress (Anna immediately observed and appreciated the fact) was in perfect harmony with her style of beauty. and at the same time passionate. with an Oriental. and knowing her. she felt that this was not the truth. But to Anna’s taste Liza was far more attractive. and devouring her with their eyes. but when Anna saw her. could not but love her. The weary.

how do you manage never to be bored by things? It’s delightful to look at you.of Anna. “Y es. Wasn’t it awful?” she said.” “How can you be bored? Why.” said Anna. I had no idea it would be so thrilling.” said Liza. you live in the liveliest set in Petersburg. how glad I am to see you!” she said. “Ah.” said Anna. going up to her. “There.” said Anna. looking at Anna with eyes that seemed to lay bare all her soul. “I’m not going. “Y ou won’t go either. her whole face lighted up at once with a smile of delight. I like it. but you’d gone away. smiling and settling herself close to Anna. “Y esterday at the races all I wanted was to get to you. I did so want to see you. will you? Who wants to play croquet?” “Oh. Y ou’re alive. . blushing. The company got up at this moment to go into the garden. but I’m bored. yesterday especially.

Always the same thing. but we—I certainly—are not happy.” Stremov put it.” answered Anna. . And always the same people. addressing Anna again. “One has but to look at you and one sees. blushing at these searching questions. but still vigorous-looking. awfully bored. What is there to enjoy in that? No. how dreary it all was!” said Liza Merkalova.” “Ah. Tell me how you do it?” “I do nothing. here’s a woman who may be happy or unhappy. bored!” said Betsy. “We all drove back to my place after the races. Betsy and Stremov remained at the tea-table. We lounged about on sofas all the evening.“Possibly the people who are not of our set are even more bored. “What. “That’s the best way. always the same. partly gray. Stremov was a man of fifty.” Sappho smoking a cigarette went off into the garden with the two young men. do tell me how you manage never to be bored?” she said. but isn’t bored. but awfully. “Sappho says they did enjoy themselves tremendously at your house last night.

I told you long ago. That’s just what Anna Arkadyevna has just said. to be particularly cordial with her. “No.” said Anna. Liza Merkalova was his wife’s niece. smiling. for it’s not only clever but true.very ugly. and to enjoy oneself one ought to work too. It’s just as you mustn’t be afraid of not being able to fall asleep. the wife of his enemy.” he said. On meeting Anna Karenina. you mustn’t think you’re going to be bored. “ ‘Nothing.’ ” he put in with a subtle smile. but with a characteristic and intelligent face. “that if you don’t want to be bored. and one can’t help being bored?” “To sleep well one ought to work.” “I should be very glad if I had said it. if you’re afraid of sleeplessness. he tried. turning to Liza Merkalova. do tell me why it is one can’t go to sleep. and he spent all his leisure hours with her. “that’s the very best way. like a shrewd man and a man of the world. as he was Alexey Alexandrovitch’s enemy in the government.” “What am I to work for when my work is no use to anybody? And I can’t and won’t knowingly make a .

As he rarely met Anna. hearing that Anna was going. And besides. announcing that the party were awaiting the other players to begin croquet.pretense about it. while here you arouse none but such different feelings of the highest and most opposite kind.” “Y ou’re incorrigible. you will only give her a chance for talking scandal. please don’t. “It’s too violent a transition. This . he could say nothing but commonplaces to her. Stremov joined in her entreaties. with an expression which suggested that he longed with his whole soul to please her and show his regard for her and even more than that. and he spoke again to Anna. but he said those commonplaces as to when she was returning to Petersburg. Anna pondered for an instant in uncertainty. “to go from such company to old Madame Vrede. “No.” he said to her.” said Stremov. and how fond Countess Lidia Ivanovna was of her.” he said. Tushkevitch came in.” pleaded Liza Merkalova. don’t go away. not looking at her.

and what was in store for her was so difficult. if she did not come to some decision. childlike affection shown her by Liza Merkalova.shrewd man’s flattering words. and all the social atmosphere she was used to. that she was for a minute in uncertainty whether to remain. whether to put off a little longer the painful moment of explanation. the naïve. But remembering what was in store for her alone at home. .—it was all so easy. remembering that gesture—terrible even in memory—when she had clutched her hair in both hands—she said good-bye and went away.

and without shaving or taking his bath. he used about five times a year (more or less frequently. when he had tried. Petritsky. This he used to call his day of reckoning or faire la lessive. he was a man who hated irregularity. he had experienced the humiliation of a refusal. who knew he . bills. being in difficulties.Chapter XIX In spite of Vronsky’s apparently frivolous life in society. Vronsky put on a white linen coat. In order to keep his affairs in some sort of order. he distributed about the table moneys. In early youth in the Corps of Pages. according to circumstances) to shut himself up alone and put all his affairs into definite shape. to borrow money. av On waking up the day after the races. and letters. and set to work. and since then he had never once put himself in the same position again.

and never supposes that others are surrounded by just as complicated an array of personal affairs as he is. cannot help imagining that the complexity of these conditions. he added up the amount and found that his debts amounted to . and the difficulty of making them clear.was ill-tempered on such occasions. Writing out on notepaper in his minute hand all that he owed. But Vronsky felt that now especially it was essential for him to clear up and define his position if he were to avoid getting into difficulties. on waking up and seeing his comrade at the writing-table. What Vronsky attacked first as being the easiest was his pecuniary position. quietly dressed and went out without getting in his way. Every man who knows to the minutest details all the complexity of the conditions surrounding him. is something exceptional and personal. peculiar to himself. and not without reason. he thought that any other man would long ago have been in difficulties. And not without inward pride. So indeed it seemed to Vronsky. if he had found himself in such a difficult position. and would have been forced to some dishonorable course.

but Venovsky and Yashvin had insisted that they would pay and not Vronsky. and nothing coming in before the New Y ear. he found that he had left one thousand eight hundred roubles. though his only share in it was undertaking by word of mouth to be surety for Venovsky. who had not played.seventeen thousand and some odd hundreds. which he left out for the sake of clearness. In the first class he put the debts which he would have to pay at once. Reckoning over again his list of debts. or for which he must in any case have the money ready so that on demand for payment there could not be a moment’s delay in paying. dividing it into three classes. Venovsky. Vronsky had wanted to pay the money at the time (he had that amount then). and two thousand five hundred as surety for a young comrade. Reckoning up his money and his bank-book. Vronsky copied it. who had lost that sum to a cardsharper in Vronsky’s presence. That was so far well. Such debts amounted to about four thousand: one thousand five hundred for a horse. and have no more . it was absolutely necessary for him to have the two thousand five hundred roubles so as to be able to fling it at the swindler. but Vronsky knew that in this dirty business.

which was what every one fixed as Vronsky’s income. and so on. such debts. to hotels. At the time when the elder brother. the daughter of a Decembrist1 without any fortune . to the purveyor of oats and hay. So that he needed at least six thousand roubles for current expenses. in order to be quite free from anxiety. could hardly be embarrassing. but the fact was that he was far from having one hundred thousand. He would have to pay some two thousand roubles on these debts too. with a mass of debts. married Princess Varya Tchirkova. to his tailor—were such as need not be considered. was left undivided between the brothers. one would suppose. These were principally accounts owing in connection with his race-horses. The last class of debts—to shops. His father’s immense property.words with him. the English saddler. And so for this first and most important division he must have four thousand roubles. which alone yielded a yearly income of two hundred thousand. For a man with one hundred thousand roubles of revenue. and he only had one thousand eight hundred. The second class—eight thousand roubles —consisted of less important debts.

who was in command of one of the most expensive regiments. Alexey had said at the time to his brother that that sum would be sufficient for him until he married. To get out of these difficulties. he could not apply to his mother for money.2 and was only just married. And his brother. Her last letter. who had her own separate property. but not to lead a life which was a . who had been in the habit of living on the scale of forty-five thousand a year. which he probably never would do. incensed with him on account of his love-affair and his leaving Moscow. could not decline the gift. Alexey had given up to his elder brother almost the whole income from his father’s estate. had given up sending him the money. and Alexey had spent it all. had allowed Alexey every year twenty thousand in addition to the twenty-five thousand he had reserved. had particularly exasperated him by the hints in it that she was quite ready to help him to succeed in the world and in the army. His mother. found himself now in difficulties.whatever. Vronsky. having only received twenty thousand that year. Of late his mother. which he had received the day before. reserving for himself only twenty-five thousand a year from it. And in consequence of this.

who had more . delightful Varya sought. to remind him that she remembered his generosity and appreciated it. that this generous word had been spoken thoughtlessly. He had only to recall his brother’s wife. and to sell his race-horses. ten thousand roubles.scandal to all good society. to grasp the impossibility of taking back his gift. he promptly wrote a note to Rolandak. and that even though he were not married he might need all the hundred thousand of income. His mother’s attempt to buy him stung him to the quick and made him feel colder than ever to her. stealing. to cut down his expenses generally. But he could not draw back from the generous word when it was once uttered. at every convenient opportunity. It was as impossible as beating a woman. or lying. vaguely foreseeing certain eventualities in his intrigue with Madame Karenina. Resolving on this. even though he felt now. to remember how that sweet. One thing only could and ought to be done. But it was impossible to draw back. a proceeding which presented no difficulty. and Vronsky determined upon it without an instant’s hesitation: to borrow money from a money-lender.

burned them. Then he sent for the Englishman and the money-lender. Then he took out of his note-book three notes of Anna’s. he wrote a cold and cutting answer to his mother. and divided what money he had according to the accounts he intended to pay. Having finished this business. and remembering their conversation on the previous day. read them again. he sank into meditation.than once sent to him with offers to buy horses from him. .

Vronsky felt that his . but one may give one and so on. These principles laid down as invariable rules: that one must pay a cardsharper. but one may a husband. that one must never cheat any one.Chapter XX Vronsky’s life was particularly happy in that he had a code of principles. but one may to a woman. and so long as he adhered to them. These principles were possibly not reasonable and not good. This code of principles covered only a very small circle of contingencies. which defined with unfailing certitude what he ought and what he ought not to do. but need not pay a tailor. that one must never pardon an insult. but then the principles were never doubtful. as he never went outside that circle. had never had a moment’s hesitation about doing what he ought to do. but they were of unfailing certainty. that one must never tell a lie to a man. and Vronsky.

or even more. by a hint. Every one might know. and to foresee in the future difficulties and perplexities for which he could find no guiding clue. but no one might dare to speak of it. She was an honorable woman who had bestowed her love upon him.heart was at peace and he could hold his head up. too. It was clearly and precisely defined in the code of principles by which he was guided. His attitude to society. He would have had his hand chopped off before he would have allowed himself by a word. His present relation to Anna and to her husband was to his mind clear and simple. he was ready to force all who might speak to be silent and to respect the nonexistent honor of the woman he loved. and therefore she was in his eyes a woman who had a right to the same. might suspect it. respect than a lawful wife. If any did so. and he loved her. Only quite lately in regard to his relations with Anna. . or even to fall short of the fullest respect a woman could look for. was clear. to humiliate her. Vronsky had begun to feel that his code of principles did not fully cover all possible contingencies.

His attitude to the husband was the clearest of all. Only the day before she had told him that she was with child. And he felt that this fact and what she expected of him called for something not fully defined in that code of principles by which he had hitherto steered his course in life. Her husband was simply a superfluous and tiresome person. And he had been indeed caught unawares. and Vronsky was prepared for this at any minute. he was afraid whether it was not wrong. and at the same time. No doubt he was in a pitiable position. his heart had prompted him to beg her to leave her husband. he had regarded his own right over her as the one thing unassailable. as he told himself so. which frightened Vronsky by their indefiniteness. and at the first moment when she spoke to him of her position. . but how could that be helped? The one thing the husband had a right to was to demand satisfaction with a weapon in his hand. He had said that. From the moment that Anna loved Vronsky. But of late new inner relations had arisen between him and her. but now thinking things over he saw clearly that it would be better to manage to avoid that.

when I have no money? Supposing I could arrange . whether he liked or not. though it was so strong that now this passion was even doing battle with his love. Ambition was the old dream of his youth and childhood. . His first steps in the world and in the service had been successful.“If I told her to leave her husband. but two years before he had made a great mistake. a dream which he did not confess even to himself. The question whether to retire from the service or not brought him to the other and perhaps the chief though hidden interest of his life. But how can I take her away while I’m in the service? If I say that—I ought to be prepared to do it. but it turned out that he had been too bold.” And he grew thoughtful. he had refused a post that had been offered him. Anxious to show his independence and to advance. that must mean uniting her life with mine. taken up for himself the position of an . of which none knew but he. that is. and he was passed over. . am I prepared for that? How can I take her away now. hoping that this refusal would heighten his value. I ought to have the money and to retire from the army. And having.

independent man. good-natured fellow. who had left school with him and had been his rival in class. by creating so much sensation and attracting general attention. his comrade in the Corps of Pages. and cared for nothing but to be left alone since he was enjoying himself. he carried it off with great tact and good sense. of the same coterie. in their scrapes and their dreams of glory. when he went away to Moscow. The friend of his childhood. Serpuhovskoy. a man of the same set. His connection with Madame Karenina. but a week before that worm had been roused up again with fresh force. where he had gained two steps up in . did not regard himself as injured in any way. In reality he had ceased to enjoy himself as long ago as the year before. behaving as though he bore no grudge against any one. He felt that this independent attitude of a man who might have done anything. that many people were beginning to fancy that he was not really capable of anything but being a straightforward. but cared to do nothing was already beginning to pall. in gymnastics. had given him a fresh distinction which soothed his gnawing worm of ambition for a while. had come back a few days before from Central Asia.

I lose nothing.rank. . but his advancement shows me that one has only to watch one’s opportunity. he got up from the table and walked about the room. people began to talk about him as a newly risen star of the first magnitude. which might have influence on the course of political events. was simply a cavalry captain who was readily allowed to be as independent as ever he liked. His eyes shone particularly brightly. and an order rarely bestowed upon generals so young. while Vronsky. She said herself she did not wish to change her position. “Of course I don’t envy Serpuhovskoy and never could envy him. and the career of a man like me may be very rapidly made.” And slowly twirling his mustaches. A schoolfellow of Vronsky’s and of the same age. he was a general and was expecting a command. If I remain in the army. I burn my ships. and he felt in that confident. And with her love I cannot feel envious of Serpuhovskoy. If I retire. independent and brilliant and beloved by a charming woman though he was. As soon as he arrived in Petersburg. Three years ago he was in just the same position as I am.

calm. Everything was straight and clear. . just as after former days of reckoning. and happy frame of mind which always came after he had thoroughly faced his position. dressed and went out. He shaved. took a cold bath.

” said Petritsky. “I’ve come from Gritsky’s” (that was what they called the colonel) . “they’re expecting you. without answering. “Well. Y our lessive lasted a good time to-day. and twirling the tips of his mustaches as circumspectly as though after the perfect order into which his affairs had been brought any over-bold or rapid movement might disturb it. smiling with his eyes only.Chapter XXI “I’ve come to fetch you. thinking of something else. is it over?” “It is over. is that music at his place?” he said. “Y es. listening to the familiar sounds of polkas and waltzes floating .” Vronsky. “Y ou’re always just as if you’d come out of a bath after it.” answered Vronsky.” said Petritsky. looked at his comrade.

that he sacrificed his ambition to it— having anyway taken up this position. “Ah. good-humored figure of the colonel surrounded by officers. Serpuhovskoy was a good friend. and the robust. Having once made up his mind that he was happy in his love. Demin. and he was delighted he had come. He had gone out as far as the first step of the balcony and was loudly shouting . standing near a barrel of vodka. I’m very glad!” The colonel. In the courtyard the first objects that met Vronsky’s eyes were a band of singers in white linen coats. The whole party were in the wide lower balcony.” The smile in his eyes gleamed more brightly than ever. had taken a large country house.across to him. “What’s the fête?” “Serpuhovskoy’s come. I didn’t know. “why.” “Aha!” said Vronsky. Vronsky was incapable of feeling either envious of Serpuhovskoy or hurt with him for not coming first to him when he came to the regiment.

a quartermaster. Hurrah!” The colonel was followed by Serpuhovskoy. whose face and figure were even more striking from their softness and nobility than their beauty. had let his whiskers grow. The only change Vronsky detected in him .” he said to the rosy-cheeked. smart-looking quartermaster standing just before him. and proposed the toast. went out again onto the steps with a tumbler in his hand. Prince Serpuhovskoy.1 waving his arms and giving some orders to a few soldiers standing on one side. who came out onto the steps smiling. with a glass in his hand. the gallant general. A group of soldiers. “To the health of our former comrade. and several subalterns came up to the balcony with Vronsky. but was still the same graceful creature. “Y ou always get younger. The colonel returned to the table. It was three years since Vronsky had seen Serpuhovskoy.across the band that played Offenbach’s quadrille. still youngish looking though doing his second term of service. He looked more robust. Bondarenko.

A smile of pleasure lighted up his face.” the colonel shouted to Yashvin. and immediately observed it in Serpuhovskoy. As Serpuhovskoy came down the steps he saw Vronsky. and wiping his mouth with his handkerchief. “How glad I am!” he said. “Yashvin told me you were in one of your gloomy tempers. “Here he is!” shouted the colonel. who stood craning forward his lips ready to be kissed. fresh lips of the gallant-looking quartermaster. greeting Vronsky. went up to Vronsky. and he went down below to the soldiers. continual radiance of beaming content which settles on the faces of men who are successful and are sure of the recognition of their success by every one. pointing to Vronsky. He tossed his head upwards and waved the glass in his hand. squeezing his hand and drawing him on one side.” Serpuhovskoy kissed the moist.was that subdued. . “Y ou look after him. and showing him by the gesture that he could not come to him before the quartermaster. Vronsky knew that radiant air.

“Hi. There was a great deal of drinking. Then the colonel. the colonel himself danced with Petritsky.“Why weren’t you at the races yesterday? I expected to see you there. “I did go. They tossed Serpuhovskoy in the air and caught him again several times. Serpuhovskoy went into the house to the bathroom to wash his hands and found .” said Vronsky. especially in cavalry attack. something for the count to eat! Ah. Then they did the same to the colonel. I beg your pardon. and he turned to the adjutant: “Please have this divided from me. blushing a little. here it is: have a glass!” The fête at the colonel’s lasted a long while. but late. to the accompaniment of the band. sat down on a bench in the courtyard and began demonstrating to Yashvin the superiority of Russia over Poland.” he added. “Vronsky! Have anything to eat or drink?” asked Yashvin. and there was a lull in the revelry for a moment. Then. each man as much as it runs to. who began to show signs of feebleness.” And he hurriedly took notes for three hundred roubles from his pocketbook. scrutinizing Serpuhovskoy.

“I’ve always been hearing about you through my wife. Such an opinion of him was . “I was greatly delighted to hear of your success.” answered Vronsky.” “She’s friendly with Varya. “Y es. He had taken off his coat and put his sunburnt. hairy neck under the tap. but not only through your wife. They both sat down in the bathroom on a lounge.” Serpuhovskoy smiled.Vronsky there. “The only ones?” Serpuhovskoy queried. but not a bit surprised. He smiled because he foresaw the topic the conversation would turn on. Vronsky was drenching his head with water. and was rubbing it and his head with his hands.” said Vronsky. “I’m glad you’ve been seeing her pretty often.” said Serpuhovskoy. checking his hint by a stern expression of face. I expected even more. smiling. Vronsky sat down by Serpuhovskoy. and a conversation began which was very interesting to both of them. and he was glad of it. and they’re the only women in Petersburg I care about seeing. and I heard news of you. When he had finished. smiling.

“Ever since I heard about you. but not for every one. will be better than in the hands of a good many people I know. if it is to be. smiling again. I on the contrary expected less—I’ll own frankly.” said Serpuhovskoy. I began . and he did not think it necessary to conceal it. I’m ambitious. and I confess to it. with beaming consciousness of success. but I fancy I have a certain capacity for the line I’ve chosen.” said Serpuhovskoy. .obviously agreeable to him. I approved of what you . Of course I may be mistaken.” “Perhaps that is true for you.” “Perhaps you wouldn’t confess to it if you hadn’t been successful. “Well. Of course. very glad. but it would be dull. the better pleased I am. but here I live and think life worth living not only for that. “and so the nearer I get to it. about your refusal. But I’m glad. “I won’t say life wouldn’t be worth living without it. and that power of any sort in my hands.” said Vronsky. . I used to think so too.” “There it’s out! here it comes!” said Serpuhovskoy. laughing. that’s my weakness. “I don’t suppose so.

Such men as you are wanted. but that does not satisfy you.” “By whom?” “By whom? By society. or else everything goes and will go to the dogs. Russia needs men. but that’s not the only thing.” “I didn’t say it did satisfy me. But there are ways of doing everything.did. But you’re not satisfied with that.” said Serpuhovskoy. He’s a nice child. There he goes!” he added. by Russia. and you know I never go back on what I’ve done. And I think your action was good in itself. I’m very well off. And besides. like our host here.” “What’s done can’t be undone. frowning with vexation at . listening to the roar of “hurrah!”—“and he’s happy. I wouldn’t say this to your brother. she needs a party.” “Very well off—for the time.” “Y es. but you didn’t do it quite in the way you ought to have done.” “How do you mean? Bertenev’s party against the Russian communists?” 2 “No.

I may be inferior to them. stupider perhaps. they’ve not had a name.aw That’s always been and always will be. and the whole policy is really only a means to a government house and so much income. But intriguing people have to invent a noxious. or have not had from birth. “Why aren’t they independent men?” “Simply because they have not. what’s wanted is a powerful party of independent men like you and me. ax when you get a peep at their cards. But you and I have one important advantage over them for certain. It’s an old trick. There are no communists. they’ve not been close to the sun and center as we have. though I don’t see why I should be inferior to them. And they have to find a support for themselves in inventing a policy. an independent fortune. And such men are more . They can be bought either by money or by favor. No.” “But why so?” Vronsky mentioned a few men who were in power. dangerous party. Cela n’est pas plus fin que ça.being suspected of such an absurdity. some policy that they don’t believe in. “Tout ça est une blague. that does harm. And they bring forward some notion. in being more difficult to buy.

while his own interest in the governing world did not go beyond the interests of his regiment. too.” said Serpuhovskoy. he felt envious. ashamed as he was of the feeling.needed than ever. “I haven’t the desire for power. Vronsky felt. through his intelligence and gift of words. . and already had his likes and dislikes in that higher world. that’s not true.” Vronsky listened attentively. I had it once. And. it is true. now!” Vronsky added. “Still I haven’t the one thing of most importance for that. to be truthful. smiling.” he answered . it is true . it’s true now. “Y es. “Y es. . but that . but he was not so much interested by the meaning of the words as by the attitude of Serpuhovskoy who was already contemplating a struggle with the existing powers. that’s another thing. so rarely met with in the world in which he moved. how powerful Serpuhovskoy might become through his unmistakable faculty for thinking things out and for taking things in.” “Excuse me. but it’s gone.

” “But you must understand that I want nothing. Y es. And that’s what I wanted to see you for. why shouldn’t I protect you?—you’ve protected me often enough! I should hope our friendship rises above all that sort of thing.” Serpuhovskoy went on. though. I see that. ay I’m not going to offer you my protection . you’ve known a greater number of women perhaps than I have. smiling to him as tenderly as a woman. “but I say for certain. . . I understand what that means.” “Perhaps. retire from the regiment. Y our action was just what it should have been. indeed. “give me carte blanche.” he said. “Y ou say that all should be as it is. I only ask you to give me carte blanche. “except that all should be as it is. but you ought not to keep it up. as though guessing his thoughts. and I’ll draw you upwards imperceptibly.” said Vronsky.” answered Vronsky.“ .” Serpuhovskoy got up and stood facing him. But listen: we’re the same age.now won’t last forever. “Y ou say perhaps.

” “We’re coming directly!” Vronsky shouted to an officer. as some one has said. Vronsky was longing now to hear to the end and know what Serpuhovskoy would say to him. who looked into the room and called them to the colonel.Serpuhovskoy’s smile and gestures told Vronsky that he mustn’t be afraid. How. if one loves her. just as you can only carry a fardeauaz and do something with your hands. one gets to know all women better than if one knew thousands of them. who liked similes. “And here’s my opinion for you. Women are the chief stumbling-block in a man’s career. It’s hard to love a woman and do anything. that he would be tender and careful in touching the sore place. how am I to tell you what I mean?” said Serpuhovskoy. and believe me. and that’s marriage. And that’s what I felt when . in getting to know thoroughly one’s wife. ”But I’m married. wait a minute! Y es. There’s only one way of having love conveniently without its being a hindrance—that’s marriage. “Wait a minute. when the fardeau is tied on your back.

But you remember what I’ve said to you. “Perhaps. And another thing. That’s much the same as—not merely carrying the fardeau in your arms—but tearing it away from some one else. recalling the Frenchwoman and the actress with whom the two men he had mentioned were connected. looking straight before him and thinking of Anna.I was married. your hands will always be so full that you can do nothing. Look at Mazankov. But the footman had not come to call them again. as he supposed. the worse it is. The footman brought Vronsky a note.” Vronsky said softly. My hands were suddenly set free. directly!” he cried to a footman who came in. but they are always terre-à-terre. .”ba “Directly. They’ve ruined their careers for the sake of women. We make something immense out of love.” “What women!” said Vronsky. “The firmer the woman’s footing in society. But to drag that fardeau about with you without marriage.” “Y ou have never loved. women are all more materialistic than men. at Krupov.

and flushed crimson.“A man brought it from Princess Tverskaya. You give me carte blanche!” “We’ll talk about it later on. good-bye then. “Oh.” . I’ll look you up in Petersburg. “My head’s begun to ache.” he said to Serpuhovskoy. I’m going home.” Vronsky opened the letter.

and at the same time not to drive with his own horses. known to every one. It was a roomy. He sat in one corner. He dropped his legs. Vronsky got into Yashvin’s hired fly. joyous sense of life. a vague recollection of the friendliness and flattery of Serpuhovskoy. and so. and sank into meditation. A vague sense of the order into which his affairs had been brought. with seats for four. This feeling was so strong that he could not help smiling. who had considered him a man that was needed. and most of all.Chapter XXII It was six o’clock already. the anticipation of the interview before him—all blended into a general. stretched his legs out on the front seat. in order to be there quickly. crossed one leg over the other . and told the driver to drive as quickly as possible. old-fashioned fly.

The bright. felt the springy muscle of the calf. He enjoyed the slight ache in his strong leg.knee. and taking it in his hand. and leaning back he drew several deep breaths. very happy!” he said to himself. Everything he saw from the carriagewindow. and gay. the figures of passers-by. where it had been grazed the day before by his fall. was as fresh. he enjoyed the muscular sensation of movement in his chest as he breathed. the sharp outlines of fences and angles of buildings. as at that moment. the carriages that met him now and then. in the pale light of the sunset. and refreshed his face and neck that still tingled from the cold water. cold August day. everything in that cold pure air. “I’m happy. The scent of brilliantine on his whiskers struck him as particularly pleasant in the fresh air. He had often before had this sense of physical joy in his own body. which had made Anna feel so hopeless. of his own body. but he had never felt so fond of himself. . seemed to him keenly stimulating. the motionless green of the trees and grass. and strong as he was himself: the roofs of the houses shining in the rays of the setting sun.

and bushes. the whip cracked. “And as I go on. putting his head out of the window. and pulling a three-rouble note out of his pocket he handed it to the man as he looked round. and the carriage rolled rapidly along the smooth highroad.the fields with evenly drawn furrows of potatoes. staring at the bone button of the bell in the space between the windows. and why does she write in Betsy’s letter?” he thought. and the slanting shadows that fell from the houses. nothing but this happiness. and even from the rows of potatoes—everything was bright like a pretty landscape just finished and freshly varnished. The driver’s hand fumbled with something at the lamp. wondering now for the first time at it. “I want nothing. “Get on. get on!” he said to the driver. I love her more and more. Here’s the garden of the Vrede Villa. . He called to the driver to stop before reaching the avenue. and trees. jumped out of the carriage as it was moving.” he thought. Whereabouts will she be? Where? How? Why did she fix on this place to meet me. But there was now no time for wonder. and opening the door. and picturing to himself Anna just as he had seen her last time.

” she said. but looking round to the right he caught sight of her. where from?” “Never mind. In her presence he had no will of his own: without knowing . which he saw under the veil. With fresh force. I must talk to you. and at once a sort of electric shock ran all over him.” she said. laying her hand on his. Joining him. and the serious and set line of her lips. and the setting of the head. and something set his lips twitching. There was no one in the avenue. she pressed his hand tightly. but he drank in with glad eyes the special movement in walking. peculiar to her alone. “Y ou’re not angry that I sent for you? I absolutely had to see you. the slope of the shoulders. “come along.” He saw that something had happened. he felt conscious of himself from the springy motions of his legs to the movements of his lungs as he breathed. “I angry! But how have you come. and that the interview would not be a joyous one.and went into the avenue that led up to the house. Her face was hidden by a veil. transformed his mood at once.

that . he already felt the same distress unconsciously passing over him. and a proud and hard expression came over his face. and told him everything.the grounds of her distress. . and trying to read her thoughts in her face. she was reading his thoughts from the expression of his face. “I did not tell you yesterday. “that coming home with Alexey Alexandrovitch I told him everything . “What is it? what?” he asked her. “Y es. . But she was not listening to his words. She could not guess . a thousand times better! I know how painful it was. .” He heard her.” he said. yes.” she began. gathering up her courage. breathing quickly and painfully. that’s better. told him I could not be his wife. But directly she had said this he suddenly drew himself up. . unconsciously bending his whole figure down to her as though hoping in this way to soften the hardness of her position for her. squeezing her hand with his elbow. then suddenly she stopped. She walked on a few steps in silence.

“It was not in the least painful to me. he simply seemed as though he were resenting some affront. without an instant’s wavering: “Throw up everything and come with me!” she would give up her son and go away with him.that that expression arose from the first idea that presented itself to Vronsky—that a duel was now inevitable. and save her.” she said irritably. to abandon her son. passionately. and so she put a different interpretation on this passing expression of hardness. But this interview was still of the utmost gravity for her. But this news had not produced what she had expected in him. . The morning spent at Princess Tverskaya’s had confirmed her still more in this.” She pulled her husband’s letter out of her glove. When she got her husband’s letter. that she would not have the strength of will to forego her position. “and see . . If on hearing this news he were to say to her resolutely. It happened of itself. she knew then at the bottom of her heart that everything would go on in the old way. and to join her lover. The idea of a duel had never crossed her mind. She hoped that this interview would transform her position. .

” “Why do you tell me that?” she said. taking the letter.” “Who’s that coming?” said Vronsky suddenly. . “The one thing I longed for. And he fancied that her eyes looked with strange fury at him from under the veil. drawing her after him into a side path.“I understand. on reading the letter. I understand. pointing to two ladies walking towards them. Again. “Perhaps they know us!” and he hurriedly turned off. “I tell you that’s not the point—I can’t doubt that.” he interrupted her. I don’t care!” she said. Read it. was to cut short this position. . Vronsky. “Oh. the one thing I prayed for. so as to devote my life to your happiness. just as at the first moment of hearing of her rupture with her husband. but see what he writes to me. but not reading it. was unconsciously carried away by the natural sensation aroused in him by his own relation to the betrayed husband. and trying to soothe her. “Do you suppose I can doubt it? If I doubted . Her lips were quivering. he could not help picturing the challenge. Now while he held his letter in his hands. .” She stood still again.

” Vronsky interrupted. and the duel itself in which. “Y ou see the sort of man he is. And at that instant there flashed across his mind the thought of what Serpuhovskoy had just said to him. with the same cold and haughty expression that his face was assuming at this moment he would await the injured husband’s shot. “For God’s sake. and there was no determination in them. he raised his eyes to her. his eyes imploring her to give him time to explain his words. Having read the letter. after having himself fired into the air. and what he had himself been thinking in the morning—that it was better not to bind himself—and he knew that this thought he could not tell her. She saw at once that he had been thinking about it before by himself.which he would most likely find at home to-day or tomorrow. let me finish!” he added. This was not what she had been reckoning on. he would not say all he thought. And she knew that her last hope had failed her..” she said. but I rejoice at it. with a shaking voice. She knew that whatever he might say to her. “I rejoice.” “Forgive me.. . because things cannot. “he.

” “Why can’t they?” Anna said. “But my child!” she shrieked.” “But. . and I can’t and won’t do that. for God’s sake.” “Y ou say degrading . I hope that now you will leave him. restraining her tears. or keep up this degrading position?” “To whom is it degrading?” “To all. . She felt that her fate was sealed.cannot possibly remain as he supposes. and reddened—“that you will let me arrange and plan our life. Those .. but he said something different. To-morrow . he thought—things could not go on as before. Vronsky meant that after the duel—inevitable. and obviously attaching no sort of consequence to what he said. “It can’t go on. “Y ou see what he writes! I should have to leave him. I hope”—he was confused. which is better?—leave your child.. She did not let him go on. don’t say that. and most of all to you.” he was beginning.

so strong. She did not want him now to say what was untrue. not answering. “Is not a divorce possible?” he said feebly. “Couldn’t you take your son. and one thing only— your love. too. He felt. and he felt he could not help her. She stood still and sobbed. .words have no meaning for me. He could not have said exactly what it was touched him so. She had nothing left her but his love. She shook her head. He felt sorry for her. . . I am proud of my position.” She could not say what she was proud of. I feel so exalted. . Tears of shame and despair choked her utterance. . and still leave him?” . and for the first time in his life he felt on the point of weeping. and with that he knew that he was to blame for her wretchedness. and she wanted to love him. that nothing can be humiliating to me. and that he had done something wrong. proud . because . something swelling in his throat and twitching in his nose. proud of being . If that’s mine.” she said in a shaking voice. “Don’t you understand that from the day I loved you everything has changed for me? For me there is one thing. .

“Y es.” “Y es. Anna said good-bye to Vronsky. drove up. Her presentiment that all would again go on in the old way had not deceived her.” she said shortly.” Anna’s carriage. “On Tuesday I shall be in Petersburg. . but it all depends on him. and everything can be settled. which she had sent away. “But don’t let us talk any more of it. and ordered to come back to the little gate of the Vrede garden. Now I must go to him. and drove home.” she said.

Alexey Alexandrovitch walked into the hall where the sitting was held. But he did not really need these documents. and when he saw his enemy facing him. Among these papers lay the necessary evidence and a rough outline of the speech he intended to make.Chapter XXIII On Monday there was the usual sitting of the Commission of the 2nd of June. He remembered every point. and did not think it necessary to go over in his memory what he would say. greeted the members and the president. and sat down in his place. as usual. He felt that the import . putting his hand on the papers laid ready before him. He knew that when the time came. his speech would flow of itself better than he could prepare it now. and studiously endeavoring to assume an expression of indifference.

so softly stroking the edges of the white paper that lay before him. Alexey Alexandrovitch cleared his throat. delicate voice that he had several points to bring before the meeting in regard to the Commission for the Reorganization of the Native Tribes. looking at his white hands. as he listened to the usual report. set the members shouting and attacking one another. who never had an opinion of any sort in the Commission. and not looking at his opponent. All attention was turned upon him. would have suspected that in a few minutes a torrent of words would flow from his lips that would arouse a fearful storm. but selecting. and force the president to call for order. the first person sitting opposite him. and at the air of weariness with which his head drooped on one side. he had the most innocent and inoffensive air. Alexey Alexandrovitch announced in his subdued. No one. an inoffensive little old man. When the report was over.of his speech was of such magnitude that every word of it would have weight. with their swollen veins and long fingers. When he reached the point about the fundamental and radical . as he always did while he was delivering his speeches. began to expound his views. Meantime.

Next morning. and his motion was carried. his opponent jumped up and began to protest. and he could not help smiling.law. when the chief secretary of his department. began defending himself. Stremov. Alexey Alexandrovitch. recollected with pleasure his triumph of the previous day. Alexey Alexandrovitch’s success had been even greater than he had anticipated. and the next day in a certain Petersburg circle nothing else was talked of but this sitting. Alexey Alexandrovitch had completely forgotten that it was Tuesday. on waking up. Absorbed in business with the chief secretary. the day fixed by him for the return of Anna Arkadyevna. and he was surprised and received a shock of annoyance when a servant came in to inform him of her arrival. Tuesday. informed him of the rumors that had reached him concerning what had happened in the Commission. anxious to flatter him. three new commissions were appointed. but Alexey Alexandrovitch triumphed. and also stung to the quick. who was also a member of the Commission. though he tried to appear indifferent. and altogether a stormy sitting followed. .

She was told that he had not yet gone out. and she wanted to see him before that. She saw him before . When she went into his study he was in official uniform. She walked across the drawing-room and went resolutely to him. he did not come. and spoke loudly on purpose. and occupied herself in sorting out her things. She went into the dining-room on the pretext of giving some directions. and so Alexey Alexandrovitch might have known of her arrival. obviously ready to go out. sitting at a little table on which he rested his elbows. though she heard him go to the door of his study as he parted from the chief secretary. expecting he would come to her. but was busy with his secretary. looking dejectedly before him. She sent word to her husband that she had come.Anna had arrived in Petersburg early in the morning. But when she arrived. went to her own room. so that their attitude to one another might be defined. She knew that he usually went out quickly to his office. expecting him to come out there. but he did not come. But an hour passed. he did not meet her. the carriage had been sent to meet her in accordance with her telegram.

” he said. In spite of the fact that. “Is Seryozha quite well?” he said. he added: “I shan’t be dining at home today. “I am very glad you have come. “No. and he got up quickly and went to meet her. and she felt sorry for him.” “I had thought of going to Moscow. took her by the hand. he would have risen. He went up to her. but changed his mind. Seeing that he was powerless to begin the . and was silent again. then his face flushed hotly—a thing Anna had never seen before.he saw her. he stuttered.” he said. On seeing her. but stopped. and she saw that he was thinking of her. she had schooled herself to despise and reproach him. Several times he tried to begin to speak. she did not know what to say to him. and asked her to sit down.” she said. preparing herself for meeting him. And so the silence lasted for some time. quite right to come. looking not at her eyes. and I have got to go out directly. and not waiting for an answer. and obviously wishing to say something. but above them at her forehead and hair. you did quite. sitting down beside her.

” “I shall ignore it so long as the world knows nothing of it. and that only in the event of your compromising me I shall be obliged to take steps to secure my honor.” He laid special emphasis on the word “agreeable.” she said. but I am the same as I was. so long as my name is not disgraced. “I’m a guilty woman.” “I have asked you no question about that.” he said in a thin. “Alexey Alexandrovitch.” Under the influence of anger he apparently regained complete possession of all his faculties. to be in such a hurry to communicate such agreeable news to their husbands. “But as I told you then. I ignore it. I’m a bad woman. and I have come to tell you that I can change nothing.” . Not all wives are so kind as you. all at once.conversation.” he said. that I am not bound to know this. she began herself. and have written to you. resolutely and with hatred looking her straight in the face. “that was as I had supposed. shrill voice. And so I simply inform you that our relations must be just as they have always been. as I told you then. looking at him and not dropping her eyes under his persistent gaze at her hair. “I repeat now.

” Anna sighed and bowed her head. . He laughed a cold and malignant laugh. . in your ideas. and sarcastic voice. her aversion for him extinguished her pity for him. with the independence you show. I respect your past and despise your present . childish. When she saw once more those composed gestures. “I cannot be your wife while I .“But our relations cannot be the same as always. “Though indeed I fail to comprehend how. but at all costs she wanted to make clear her position. I have too much respect or contempt.” Anna began in a timid voice. that I was far from the interpretation you put on my words. .” she began. . heard that shrill. . or both . . and she felt only afraid. “—announcing your infidelity to your husband and seeing nothing reprehensible in it. getting hot.” he went on. “The manner of life you have chosen is reflected. I suppose. apparently—you can see anything reprehensible in performing a . looking at him with dismay.

and to conduct yourself so that neither the world nor the servants can reproach you . I think. Anna got up too. I’m not dining at home. That’s all I have to say to you. . Now it’s time for me to go. .” “Alexey Alexandrovitch! What is it you want of me?” “I want you not to meet that man here. That’s not much.” He got up and moved towards the door. not to see him. he let her pass before him.wife’s duties in relation to your husband. And in return you will enjoy all the privileges of a faithful wife without fulfilling her duties. . Bowing in silence.

The delight he had experienced in the work itself. never had there been.Chapter XXIV The night spent by Levin on the haycock did not pass without result for him. the execution of which he had thought out in detail—all this had so transformed his view of the farming of the land as he had . of their life. or. which had been to him that night not a dream but an intention. The way in which he had been managing his land revolted him and had lost all attraction for him. had there been so many hindrances and so many quarrels between him and the peasants as that year. the desire to adopt that life. the envy he felt of them. and the consequent greater intimacy with the peasants. never it seemed to him. at least. In spite of the magnificent harvest. and the origin of these failures and this hostility was now perfectly comprehensible to him.

And in the struggle he saw that with immense expenditure of force on his side. all that was attained was that the work did not go to the liking of either side. or for themselves and comrades— people in sympathy with them. that he could not take his former interest in it. the whole land ploughed over and enriched. But he saw clearly now (his work on a book of agriculture. greatly assisted him in this) that the sort of farming he was carrying on was nothing but a cruel and stubborn struggle between him and the laborers. and that splendid tools. in which there was on one side—his side—a continual intense effort to change everything to a pattern he considered better. and could not help seeing that unpleasant relation between him and the workspeople which was the foundation of it all. the natural order of things. . and with no effort or even intention on the other side. the seed sown in drills. the nine level fields surrounded with hedges. The herd of improved cows such as Pava. on the other side. and all the rest of it —it was all splendid if only the work had been done for themselves. the two hundred and forty acres heavily manured.managed it. in which the chief element in husbandry was to have been the laborer.

again and . that the aim of his energy was a most unworthy one. picking out the worst patches where the clover was overgrown with grass and weeds and of no use for seed. for he had only to relax his efforts. that he should attend to what he was doing.splendid cattle and land were spoiled with no good to any one. the thrashing-machines. That summer Levin saw this at every step. and he would not have had the money to pay his laborers’ wages). while they were only struggling to be able to do their work easily and agreeably. as they were used to doing it. so as to try not to break the winnowing-machines. What the laborer wanted was to work as pleasantly as possible. and that while doing so he should keep his wits about him. carelessly and heedlessly. that is to say. the energy expended on this work was not simply wasted. since the meaning of this system had become clear to him. He sent the men to mow some clover for hay. what was the struggle about? He was struggling for every farthing of his share (and he could not help it. without thinking. It was for his interests that every laborer should work as hard as possible. He could not help feeling now. In reality. Worst of all. with rests. and above all. the horse-rakes.

your honor. sure. and forcing it round.” They killed three of the best calves by letting them . he strained the horses and tore up the ground. and trying to pacify him with the assurance that it would be splendid hay. and in spite of orders to the contrary. the women-folks will pitch it quick enough. and Ivan. saying. fell asleep.” The ploughs were practically useless. the laborers insisted on taking turns for night duty. justifying themselves by the pretense that the bailiff had told them to. after working all day long. and Levin was begged not to mind about it. The horses were allowed to stray into the wheat because not a single laborer would consent to be night-watchman. “Don’t trouble. because it never occurred to the laborer to raise the share when he turned the plough. your honor. and was very penitent for his fault. And he was told. but he knew that it was owing to those acres being so much easier to mow. He sent out a hay machine for pitching the hay—it was broken at the first row because it was dull work for a peasant to sit on the seat in front with the great wings waving above him. “Do what you will to me.again they mowed the best acres of clover.

that one of his neighbors had lost a hundred and twelve head of cattle in three days. and nothing would make the men believe that they had been blown out by the clover. He saw where his boat leaked. perhaps purposely deceiving himself. thought him a simple gentleman (their highest praise).into the clover aftermath without care as to their drinking. (Nothing would be left him if he lost faith in it. The farming of the land. on the contrary. but it happened simply because all they wanted was to work merrily and carelessly. not because any one felt ill-will to Levin or his farm. but they told him. he knew that they liked him. as he was managing it.) But now he could deceive himself no longer. To this now was joined the presence. but he did not look for the leak. by way of consolation. and he could take no further interest in it. Long before. only twenty- . Levin had felt dissatisfaction with his own position in regard to the land. but fatally opposed to their most just claims. had become not merely unattractive but revolting to him. and his interests were not only remote and incomprehensible to them. All this happened.

how can I now. to come with the object of renewing his offer to her sister. and she had refused him.. And besides. and have pity on her! Me go through a performance before her of forgiving. . knowing she was there. “I should not be able to speak to her without a feeling of reproach.five miles off. whom he longed to see and could not see. “I can’t ask her to be my wife merely because she can’t be the wife of the man she wanted to marry. The thought of this made him cold and hostile to her. who would. so she gave him to understand. when he was over there. The fact that he had made her an offer. accept him now. Darya Alexandrovna Oblonskaya had invited him. and she will only hate me all the more.. go to see them? Can I help showing that I know what she told me? And me to go magnanimously to forgive her. after what Darya Alexandrovna told me. but he could not go over to the Oblonskys’.” he said to himself. I could not look at her without resentment. of Kitty Shtcherbatskaya. and deigning to bestow my love on her! . had placed an insuperable barrier between her and him. to come. as she’s bound to. Levin himself had felt on seeing Kitty Shtcherbatskaya that he had never ceased to love her.

out of the question!” Darya Alexandrovna sent him a letter. but. or that he would be away.” she wrote to him. put her sister in such a humiliating position! He wrote ten notes. and had lately written to ask him to keep a long-standing promise to stay with . to write that he could not come because something prevented him.” This was more than he could stand. and sent the saddle without any reply. as it is. and with a sense of having done something shameful. and set off next day to a remote district to see his friend Sviazhsky. who had splendid marshes for grouse in his neighborhood.What induced Darya Alexandrovna to tell me that? By chance I might have seen her. then everything would have happened of itself. “I’m told you have a side-saddle. of any delicacy. it’s out of the question. that was still worse. To write that he would go was impossible. He sent the saddle without an answer. he handed over all the now revolting business of the estate to the bailiff. “I hope you will bring it over yourself. and tore them all up. asking him for a side-saddle for Kitty’s use. because he could not go. How could a woman of any intelligence.

especially on a shooting expedition.him. The grouse-marsh. in the Surovsky district. . and still more from his farm-work. but he had continually put off this visit on account of his work on the estate. had long tempted Levin. Now he was glad to get away from the neighborhood of the Shtcherbatskys. which always in trouble served as the best consolation.

with a broad. A cleanly dressed young woman. and uttered a shriek. opened the gate. gray on his cheeks. that ran in after Levin. She was frightened of the dog. with charred. with clogs on her bare feet. and Levin drove there with his own horses in his big. but began laughing at her own fright at once when she was told the dog would not hurt . tidy yard. squeezing against the gatepost to let the three horses pass. well-preserved old man. old-fashioned ploughs in it. old-fashioned carriage. A bald. was scrubbing the floor in the new outer room. Directing the coachman to a place under the shed in the big. clean. He stopped half-way at a well-to-do peasant’s to feed his horses. the old man asked Levin to come into the parlor.Chapter XXV In the Surovsky district there was no railway nor service of post-horses. red beard.

a bench. After looking round the parlor.her. please. “Yes. and went on scrubbing. “Would you like the samovar?” she asked. Pointing Levin with her bare arm to the door into the parlor. my girl!” the old man shouted after her. who had been running along the road and bathing in puddles. “Look sharp.” he began. should not muddy the floor. and it was so clean that Levin was anxious that Laska. “Well. Under the holy pictures1 stood a table painted in patterns. sir. chatting. and two chairs. there were few flies.” The parlor was a big room. are you going to Nikolay Ivanovitch Sviazhsky? His honor comes to us too. The good-looking young woman in clogs. Near the entrance was a dresser full of crockery. ran on before him to the well for water. and a screen dividing it into two. The shutters were closed. Levin went out in the back yard. swinging the empty pails on the yoke. she bent down again. and ordered her to a place in the corner by the door. and he went up to Levin. with a Dutch stove. good-humoredly. . hiding her handsome face.

“There .” “Oh. Moving off from the steps. . “Ploughing up the potatoes. the ploughshares I ordered. “What have they been ploughing?” asked Levin. In the middle of the old man’s account of his acquaintance with Sviazhsky. healthy-looking fellow. . one an old man. and laborers came into the yard from the fields. The horses harnessed to the ploughs and harrows were sleek and fat. . the old man went up to the horses and began unharnessing them. bundling together the harness he had taken off. We rent a bit of land too. “Y ou can put them on.” answered the old man. don’t let out the gelding. Fedot. The laborers were obviously of the household: two were young men in cotton shirts and caps.leaning his elbows on the railing of the steps. has he brought them along?” asked the big. the two others were hired laborers in homespun shirts. in the outer room. but take it to the trough. father. obviously the old man’s son. and we’ll put the other in harness. and flinging it on the ground. with wooden ploughs and harrows. the other a young fellow. the gates creaked again.

obviously accepting the invitation with pleasure. having disposed of the horses. Levin. More women came on the scene from somewhere. middle-aged. with children and without children.” Over their tea Levin heard all about the old man’s farming.” The good-looking young woman came into the outer room with the full pails dragging at her shoulders. invited the old man to take tea with him. and a year ago he had bought them and rented another three hundred from a neighboring landowner. “But just a glass for company. A small part of the land—the worst part— he let out for rent.2 the laborers and the family. young and handsome. I have had some to-day already.while they have dinner. The old man complained that things . old and ugly. while a hundred acres of arable land he cultivated himself with his family and two hired laborers. The samovar was beginning to sing. getting his provisions out of his carriage. the old man had rented three hundred acres from the lady who owned them. came in to dinner. Ten years before.” said the old man. “Well.

he would not have rebuilt twice after fires. specially struck Levin. He earthed up his potatoes with a modern plough borrowed from a neighboring landowner. He had planted a great many potatoes. proud of his sons. How many times had Levin seen this splendid fodder wasted.were doing badly. his nephew. and that his farm was in a flourishing condition. But Levin saw that he simply did so from a feeling of propriety. and justly proud. In spite of the old man’s complaints. He sowed wheat. and each time on a larger scale. and especially of the fact that he was keeping all this farming going. thinning out his rye. From his conversation with the old man. his sons’ wives. The trifling fact that. of his prosperity. and his potatoes. he would not have married his three sons and a nephew. and tried to get it saved. as Levin had seen driving past. but always it . while Levin’s were only just coming into flower. Levin thought he was not averse to new methods either. the old man used the rye he thinned out for his horses. were already past flowering and beginning to die down. his horses and his cows. If it had been unsuccessful he would not have bought land at thirty-five roubles the acre. it was evident that he was proud.

we landowners can’t manage well with our laborers. that’s how it is. “Look at Sviazhsky’s. It’s not looked after enough—that’s all it is!” “But you work your land with hired laborers?” “We’re all peasants together. and the cart brings it away. “Thank you. “What have the wenches to do? They carry it out in bundles to the roadside. but refused sugar.” said the old man. he can go. pointing to a lump he had left.” said the young woman in the clogs. “They’re simple destruction. We know what the land’s like—first-rate.” “Father.” said he. The peasant got this done. and he could not say enough in praise of it as food for the beasts.” said Levin. sir!” said the old man. for instance. yes. he . getting up. “Y es. If a man’s no use. coming in. Finogen wants some tar. We go into everything ourselves.had turned out to be impossible. yet there’s not much of a crop to boast of. handing him a glass of tea. and he took the glass. and we can manage by ourselves. and crossing himself deliberately.” “Well.

who was pouring cabbage-soup into a bowl. The young. The women were standing up waiting on them. sturdy-looking son was telling something funny with his mouth full of pudding. Very probably the good-looking face of the young woman in the clogs had a good deal to do with the impression of well-being this peasant household made upon Levin. the woman in the clogs. but the impression was so strong that Levin could never get rid of it. .thanked Levin and went out. When Levin went into the kitchen to call his coachman he saw the whole family at dinner. and they were all laughing. And all the way from the old peasant’s to Sviazhsky’s he kept recalling this peasant farm as though there were something in this impression that demanded his special attention. laughing most merrily of all.

. though he could never have brought himself to speak of it to any one. and he knew too that. He knew this with certainty. And this knowledge poisoned the pleasure he had hoped to find in the visit to Sviazhsky. even if he had not been in love with Kitty Shtcherbatskaya. lived in his house. His sister-in-law. He was five years older than Levin. as so-called eligible young men always know it.Chapter XXVI Sviazhsky was the marshal of his district. a young girl Levin liked very much. than he could have flown up to the sky. he could no more have married her. and had long been married. although he wanted to get married. and although by every token this very attractive girl would make an excellent wife. and Levin knew that Sviazhsky and his wife would have greatly liked to marry the girl to him.

and believed the mass of the nobility to be secretly in favor of serfdom. and so he would go. Levin had immediately thought of this. all the same. rather after the style of Turkey. very logical though never original. goes its way quite apart and almost always in direct contradiction to their convictions. the best type of man taking part in local affairs that Levin knew. The Sviazhskys’ home-life was exceedingly pleasant. Besides. exceedingly definite and firm in its direction. always a source of wonder to Levin. He regarded Russia as a ruined country.On getting Sviazhsky’s letter with the invitation for shooting. Sviazhsky was an extremely advanced man. go one way by themselves. while their life. whose convictions. and only concealing their views from cowardice. was very interesting to him. and Sviazhsky himself. at the bottom of his heart he had a desire to try himself. He despised the nobility. and the government . put himself to the test in regard to this girl. Sviazhsky was one of those people. but in spite of it he had made up his mind that Sviazhsky’s having such views for him was simply his own groundless supposition.

and at the same time he carried on a complex and improved system of agriculture in Russia.1 On the woman question2 he was on the side of the extreme advocates of complete liberty for women. and went abroad to stay at every opportunity. He considered human life tolerable only abroad.of Russia as so bad that he never permitted himself to criticize its doings seriously. He considered the Russian peasant as occupying a stage of development intermediate between the ape and the man. but was much concerned about the question of the improvement of the clergy and the maintenance of their revenues. and took special trouble to keep up the church in his village. and at the same time in the local assemblies no one was readier to shake hands with the peasants and listen to their opinion. . and with extreme interest followed everything and knew everything that was being done in Russia. He believed neither in God nor the devil. and yet he was a functionary of that government and a model marshal of nobility. and when he drove about he always wore the cockade of office and the cap with the red band.

There was not a subject he knew nothing of. goodhearted. But he lived with his wife on such terms that their affectionate childless home-life was the admiration of every one. keenly. who was exceptionally modest over his culture. and arranged his wife’s life so that she did nothing and could do nothing but share her husband’s efforts that her time should pass as happily and as agreeably as possible. If it had not been a characteristic of Levin’s to put the most favorable interpretation on people. Still less could Levin say that he was a knave. Sviazhsky’s character would have presented no doubt or difficulty to him: he would have said to himself. and perseveringly at his work. sensible man.” and everything would have seemed clear. But he did not display his knowledge except when he was compelled to do so.and especially their right to labor. a highly cultivated man. and moreover.” because Sviazhsky was unmistakably clever. as Sviazhsky was unmistakably an honest. he was held in high honor by every one about him. But he could not say “a fool. who worked goodhumoredly. and . “a fool or a knave.

so pleased with themselves and every one else. Every time Levin tried to penetrate beyond the outer chambers of Sviazhsky’s mind. to get at that secret in Sviazhsky that gave him such . as though he were afraid Levin would understand him. Just now. and could not understand him. faint signs of alarm were visible in his eyes. and was indeed incapable of doing. he noticed that Sviazhsky was slightly disconcerted. which were hospitably open to all. to try to get at the very foundation of his view of life. anything base. he felt a longing. and their well-ordered home had always a cheering effect on Levin. and he would give him a kindly. but it was always in vain. Apart from the fact that the sight of this happy and affectionate couple. Levin was particularly glad to stay with Sviazhsky.certainly he had never consciously done. and so Levin used to venture to sound Sviazhsky. since his disenchantment with farming. Levin and he were very friendly. and looked at him and his life as at a living enigma. good-humored repulse. Levin tried to understand him. now that he was so dissatisfied with his own life.

The marsh was dry and there were no grouse at all.clearness. are conventionally regarded as something very low. The shooting turned out to be worse than Levin had expected. of importance in the days of serfdom. excellent spirits. Levin knew that at Sviazhsky’s he should meet the landowners of the neighborhood. perhaps. definiteness.”3 thought Levin. laborers’ wages. the question what form these conditions will take is the one question of importance in Russia. In both cases the conditions of agriculture are firmly established. but which seemed to him just now to constitute the one subject of importance. He walked about the whole day and only brought back three birds. and it may not be of importance in England. as he always did from shooting. an excellent appetite. but among us now. and that keen. Moreover. which. when everything has been turned upside down and is only just taking shape. and so on. he was aware. “It was not. . but to make up for that —he brought back. and good courage in life. and it was particularly interesting for him just now to hear and take part in those rural conversations concerning crops.

Madame Sviazhskaya was a round-faced. rather short woman. And while out shooting. but the solution of some question connected with them. Levin was sitting beside his hostess at the teatable. specially . but he had not complete freedom of ideas. two landowners who had come about some business connected with a wardship were of the party.intellectual mood which with him always accompanied violent physical exertion. who was sitting opposite him. all smiles and dimples. because he was in an agony of embarrassment. in a dress. and the impression of them seemed to claim not merely his attention. fairhaired. Levin tried through her to get a solution of the weighty enigma her husband presented to his mind. and was obliged to keep up a conversation with her and her sister. and the interesting conversation Levin had been looking forward to sprang up. suddenly the old man and his family kept coming back to his mind. This agony of embarrassment was due to the fact that the sister-inlaw was sitting opposite to him. In the evening at tea. when he seemed to be thinking of nothing at all.

he feels in his proper place. He imagined. and tried not to look at it. and kept purposely drawing her into the conversation. in the shape of a trapeze. was ill at ease and awkward. and for that reason he was continually blushing. deprived Levin of the full use of his faculties. but that to explain it was impossible. He has so much to do. for his benefit. It seemed to Levin that he had deceived some one. But their hostess appeared not to observe this. This quadrangular opening. but not as he is here.put on. probably mistakenly. His awkwardness infected the pretty sister-in-law too.” she said. in spite of the bosom’s being very white. and he has the faculty of interesting . It’s quite the contrary . and felt that he had no right to look at it. he is always in cheerful spirits abroad. Here. cut particularly open. pursuing the subject that had been started. but he felt that he was to blame for the very fact of the low-necked bodice having been made. “that my husband cannot be interested in what’s Russian. on her white bosom. that this low-necked bodice had been made on his account. or just because it was very white. as he fancied. that he ought to explain something. “Y ou say.

Sviazhsky was sitting sideways. “Y es. as . And we’ve started gymnastic exercises. and a cup in one hand. trying to look above the open neck. you’ve not been to see our school. with one elbow on the table.. “I hear a very interesting conversation.” she said.himself in everything. and do teach still. he got up. indicating her sister. “Y ou teach in it yourself?” asked Levin. I won’t have any more tea. thank you. that’s Nastia’s work. blushing. The little house covered with ivy. held it to his nose and let it drop again. but feeling that wherever he looked in that direction he should see it. and conscious of doing a rude thing.” said Levin. while with the other hand he gathered up his beard. where Sviazhsky was sitting with the two gentlemen of the neighborhood. Oh.” he added.” “No.. but incapable of continuing the conversation. but we have a first-rate schoolmistress now. I used to teach in it myself.. isn’t it?” “Yes. and walked to the other end of the table. have you?” “I’ve seen it.

but that in his position he could not give utterance to this answer. with an old betrothal-ring on the little finger. obviously not his every-day attire. in the imperious tone that had become habitual from long use. in the old-fashioned threadbare coat. His brilliant black eyes were looking straight at the excited country gentleman with gray whiskers. and apparently he derived amusement from his remarks. The gentleman was complaining of the peasants. fluent Russian. in his idiomatic. and listened. It was evident to Levin that Sviazhsky knew an answer to this gentleman’s complaints. red. to the landowner’s comic speeches. which would at once demolish his whole contention. who had lived all his life in the country. sunburnt hands.though he were smelling it. The gentleman with the gray whiskers was obviously an inveterate adherent of serfdom and a devoted agriculturist. in his shrewd deep-set eyes. and in the resolute gestures of his large. . not without pleasure. Levin saw proofs of this in his dress.

instead of that. .” “The only gain is that I live in my own house. . the immorality! They keep chopping and changing their bits of land.” said Nikolay Ivanovitch Sviazhsky . one keeps hoping the people will learn sense. but just go and take him .. . . a pleasant smile lighting up his shrewd old face. “But you see you don’t throw it up..Chapter XXVII If I’d only the heart to throw up what’s been set going . The peasant’s dying of hunger. to hear La Belle Hélène. sell up. neither bought nor hired. such a lot of trouble wasted . I’d turn my back on the whole business. Not a sight of a horse or a cow. Though. Besides.“1 said the landowner. you’d never believe it—the drunkenness. “so there must be something gained. go off like Nikolay Ivanovitch .

” Obviously the landowner was chaffing Sviazhsky. At the works. What did the justice do? Why. and such a to-do. he’ll do his best to do you a mischief. Nothing keeps them in order but their own communal court and their village elder. “I lodge complaints? Not for anything in the world! Such a talking.” said Sviazhsky. acquitted them. that one would have cause to regret it. smiling: “Levin and I and this gentleman. 3 He’ll flog them in the good old style! But for that there’d be nothing for it but to give it all up and run away. and then bring you up before the justice of the peace. for instance. they pocketed the advance-money and made off. was apparently amused by it. .” He indicated the other landowner. far from resenting it.on as a laborer.”2 “But then you make complaints to the justice too. “But you see we manage our land without such extreme measures.” said he. who.

So one advances them a third. manage like Mihail Petrovitch. but ask him how it’s done. help us!’ Well. “what system is one to adopt nowadays?” “Why. but one says: ‘Remember. the thing’s done at Mihail Petrovitch’s. ‘Father. obviously rather proud of the word “rational. one feels for them. or the hay-cutting.” “My system’s very simple.“Y es. who had long been familiar with these patriarchal methods. and well. and you must help me when I need it—whether it’s the sowing of the oats. I have helped you. so much for each taxpayer—though there are dishonest ones among them too. or let the land . lads. All my management rests on getting the money ready for the autumn taxes. it’s true.” said Mihail Petrovitch.” Levin. master. the peasants are all one’s neighbors. “thank God. turning again to the gentleman with the gray whiskers. and the peasants come to me. “Then what do you think?” he asked. or the harvest’. exchanged glances with Sviazhsky and interrupted Mihail Petrovitch. one agrees. Do you call that a rational system?” said the landowner.

which he had brooded over in the solitude of his village. A great deal more of what the gentleman with the gray whiskers said to show in what way Russia was ruined by the emancipation struck him indeed as very true. Where the land with serflabor and good management gave a yield of nine to one. don’t you see.” he said. and had considered in every aspect. that progress of every sort is only made by the use of authority. that one can do—only that’s just how the general prosperity of the country is being ruined. new to him. but a thought which had grown up out of the conditions of his life. he understood them better than he did Sviazhsky. but Levin did not think the landowner’s words absurd. The landowner unmistakably spoke his own individual thought—a thing that very rarely happens—and a thought to which he had been brought not by a desire of finding some exercise for an idle brain. Russia has been ruined by the emancipation!” Sviazhsky looked with smiling eyes at Levin. on the half-crop system it yields three to one. and quite incontestable. .for half the crop or for rent to the peasants. and even made a faint gesture of irony to him. “The point is.

and the peasants opposed it at first.” “But why so? If it’s rational. of Catherine. and so our husbandry. “We’ve no power over them.4 Take European history. “Take the reforms of Peter. for instance. The wooden plough too wasn’t always used. but it was probably brought in by force. is bound to sink to the most savage primitive condition. that was introduced among us by force. That’s how I see it. and ended by imitating us. and carting manure and all the modern implements—all that we brought into use by our authority.evidently wishing to show he was not without culture. Now by the abolition of serfdom we have been deprived of our authority.” said Sviazhsky. Now. you’ll be able to keep up the same system with hired labor. allow me to ask?” . And progress in agriculture more than anything else—the potato. of Alexander. It was introduced maybe in the days before the Empire. where it had been raised to a high level. in our own day. we landowners in the serf times used various improvements in our husbandry: drying machines and thrashing-machines. With whom am I going to work the system.

” thought Levin. He loathes the sight of anything that’s not after his fashion. This did not interest Levin. He makes the horses ill with too much water. and when he’s drunk he ruins everything you give him. And that’s how it is the whole level of husbandry has fallen. drops bits of iron into the thrashing-machine. the wealth of the country has decreased. and won’t work with good implements. but when he had finished. or divided among the peasants.“There it is—the labor force—the chief element in agriculture. Levin went back to his first position. . . If the same thing had been done. overgrown with weeds.” And he proceeded to unfold his own scheme of emancipation by means of which these drawbacks might have been avoided. Lands gone out of cultivation. . “With laborers. Our laborer can do nothing but get drunk like a pig. and. so as to break it. but with care that . barters the tires of the wheels for drink. cuts good harness. and where millions of bushels were raised you get a hundred thousand.” “The laborers won’t work well.

and that with our present relations to the peasants there is no possibility of farming on a rational system to yield a profit—that’s perfectly true. A wretched Russian nag they’ll ruin. “Y ou may keep your books as you like. and trying to draw him into expressing his serious opinion:— “That the standard of culture is falling. but if they spoil everything for you. they will break.addressing Sviazhsky. and that our system of agriculture in the serf-days was by no means too high.” said he. he won’t be able to tell you what crop’s profitable. or your Russian presser.” “Why do they spoil things? A poor thrashingmachine. we don’t even know how to keep accounts.” “Italian bookkeeping. and what’s not.” Sviazhsky replied quite seriously. there won’t be any profit. but my steam-press they don’t break. Ask any landowner. no good stock. but keep good dray-horses . no efficient supervision.”5 said the gentleman of the gray whiskers ironically. “I don’t believe it. “all I see is that we don’t know how to cultivate the land. but too low. We have no machines.

—they won’t ruin them. anyway. As to the banks. lads to be educated at the high school—how am I going to buy these drayhorses ?” “Well. but I can do nothing.” “To get what’s left me sold by auction? No. machinery—a loss. Nikolay Ivanovitch! It’s all very well for you. “I mix . whatever I’ve spent money on in the way of husbandry. positively laughing with satisfaction. if one only had the means to do it.” “That’s true enough. thank you. and I have means.” “I don’t agree that it’s necessary or possible to raise the level of agriculture still higher. And so it is all round. For my part. We must raise our farming to a higher level.” said Levin. “And I’m not the only one.” “Oh. “I devote myself to it. I don’t know to whom they’re any good.” pursued Levin.” the gentleman with the gray whiskers chimed in. it has been a loss: stock—a loss. that’s what the land banks are for. with a son to keep at the university. but for me.

who for a consideration of five hundred roubles had investigated the management of their property. obviously aware how much gain his neighbor and marshal was likely to be making. who are cultivating their land on a rational system. She did not remember the precise sum. Come.” answered Sviazhsky. Moreover. tell us how does your land do—does it pay?” said Levin. and at once in Sviazhsky’s eyes he detected that fleeting expression of alarm which he had noticed whenever he had tried to penetrate beyond the outer chambers of Sviazhsky’s mind. . they all. with rare exceptions. are doing so at a loss. “Possibly it does not pay. The gray-whiskered landowner smiled at the mention of the profits of Sviazhsky’s farming.with all the neighboring landowners. but it appeared that the German had worked it out to the fraction of a farthing. Madame Sviazhskaya had just told him at tea that they had that summer invited a German expert in bookkeeping from Moscow. and found that it was costing them a loss of three thousand odd roubles. this question on Levin’s part was not quite in good faith.

No. where land has been improved by the labor put into it. rent!” Levin cried with horror. rent explains nothing for us.” “Will you have some junket? Masha. pass us some junket or raspberries. or that I’ve sunk my capital for the increase of my rents. so there’s no question of rent. they’re working it out. “Rent there may be in Europe.” “Oh. .“That merely proves either that I’m a bad manager. .” “Then we’re outside the law.” He turned to his wife. apparently supposing the conversation to have ended at the very point when to Levin it seemed that it was only just beginning.” “How no rent? It’s a law. . but simply muddles us.” And in the happiest frame of mind Sviazhsky got up and walked off. but with us all the land is deteriorating from the labor put into it—in other words. “Extraordinarily late the raspberries are lasting this year. tell me how there can be a theory of rent? .

” said Levin. where the worthless. Levin continued the conversation with the gray-whiskered landowner. and that to get him out of his swinishness one must have authority. and particularly partial to his own.Having lost his antagonist. was slow in taking in any other person’s idea. stinking peasant is fed on good soup and has a fixed allowance of cubic feet of air. . and there is none.” answered the landowner. like all men who think independently and in isolation. trying to get back to the question. “that it’s impossible to find some relation to the laborer in which the labor would become productive?” “That never could be so with the Russian peasantry. trying to prove to him that all the difficulty arises from the fact that we don’t find out the peculiarities and habits of our laborer. and we have become so liberal that we have all of a sudden replaced the stick that served us for a thousand years by lawyers and model prisons. He stuck to it that the Russian peasant is a swine and likes swinishness. one must have the stick. “What makes you think. but the landowner. we’ve no power over them.

Having eaten some junket and lighted a cigarette. invented. “Why shouldn’t we seek them for ourselves?” “Because it would be just like inventing afresh the means for constructing railways.” “But if they don’t do for us.“How can new conditions be found?” said Sviazhsky. “The relic of barbarism. and its forms are fixed and ready made. day-laborers. serfdom has been abolished—there remains nothing but free labor. Permanent hands. And will find them. will disappear of itself. “All possible relations to the labor force have been defined and studied. and must be adopted.” he said.” “That’s just what I was meaning. if they’re stupid?” said Levin. They are ready.” “Dissatisfied.” “But Europe is dissatisfied with these forms. he came back to the discussion. and seeking new ones.” answered Levin. in all probability. . the primitive commune6 with each guarantee for all. farmers—you can’t get out of those forms.

if it interests you. . . do you know all that’s been done in Europe on the question of the organization of labor?” “No. excuse me. I’m not a professor of sociology. very little. as you’re probably aware.And again he detected the expression of alarm in the eyes of Sviazhsky.” .” “No.. no doubt you know all about it as well as I do. we’ll bury the world under our caps! We’ve found the secret Europe was seeking for! I’ve heard all that.” “That question is now absorbing the best minds in Europe. and really. yes. “Oh.” “I have some idea of it. the Mulhausen experiment?7 That’s a fact by now. . but. you ought to study it. but very vague.. you only say that. but it interested me. The Schulze-Delitsch movement. . And then all this enormous literature of the labor question the most liberal Lassalle movement . of course.” “But what conclusion have they come to?” “Excuse me ..

The two neighbors had risen. went to see his guests out. once more checking Levin in his inconvenient habit of peeping into what was beyond the outer chambers of his mind. . and Sviazhsky.

as with the peasant he had met half-way to the Sviazhskys’. was not a dream. he was stirred as he had never been before by the idea that the dissatisfaction he was feeling with his system of managing his land was not an exceptional case.Chapter XXVIII Levin was insufferably bored that evening with the ladies. but the general condition of things in Russia. but a problem which must be solved. and promising to stay the whole of the next day. . that the organization of some relation of the laborers to the soil in which they would work. After saying good-night to the ladies. Levin went. so as to make an expedition on horseback with them to see an interesting ruin in the crown forest. and that he ought to try and solve it. And it seemed to him that the problem could be solved.

Sviazhsky’s study was a huge room. into his host’s study to get the books on the labor question that Sviazhsky had offered him. with eager interest.” said Sviazhsky of the review Levin was holding in his hand. who was standing at the round table looking through the reviews. On the writing-table was a stand of drawers marked with gold lettering. . and the other a round table. standing in the middle of the room.” . “It appears. ranged like the rays of a star round the lamp. and full of papers of various sorts. . yes. Sviazhsky took out the books. and sat down in a rocking-chair. the person chiefly responsible for the partition of Poland. “that Friedrich was not. “Oh.before going to bed. there’s a very interesting article here. after all.1 It is proved . covered with recent numbers of reviews and journals in different languages. surrounded by bookcases and with two tables in it— one a massive writing-table.” he went on. “What are you looking at there?” he said to Levin.

It was simply interesting that it had been proved to be so and so. and interesting revelations. and what then?” But there was nothing to follow.” “Oh. only I marshal them in the other direction. “Y es. “He’s right that our system. “He’s a clever fellow. but I was very much interested by your irritable neighbor.” said Sviazhsky. get along with you! An inveterate supporter of serfdom at heart. like all of them!” said Sviazhsky. and saw no need to explain why it was interesting to him. he wondered. Although Levin was engrossed at the moment by his ideas about the problem of the land.” “Y es. “I’ll tell you what interests me very much. he summed up those new.” said Levin. and said a lot that was true. sighing. that’s to say of . as he heard Sviazhsky: “What is there inside of him? And why.” said Levin. But Sviazhsky did not explain. laughing. why is he interested in the partition of Poland?” When Sviazhsky had finished. Levin could not help asking: “Well. “Whose marshal you are.And with his characteristic clearness. very important.

In Europe.rational farming. . that the only thing that answers is the money-lender system. The people are at such a low stage of rational and moral development.” “But I really don’t know what it is you are surprised at. it’s not true that it doesn’t answer. you remind me of the story of the . .” “But you said yourself the people are at such a low stage of material development: what help are schools for that?” “Do you know. and schools. Besides. Whose fault is it?” “Our own. . It answers with Vassiltchikov. it follows that we must educate the people—that’s all. that it’s obvious they’re bound to oppose everything that’s strange to them.” “A factory . of course. a rational system answers because the people are educated. or else the very simplest . . like that meek-looking gentleman’s. and schools. doesn’t answer.” “But how are we to educate the people?” “To educate the people three things are needed: schools.

how does the wise woman cure screaming fits?’ ‘She puts the child on . there’s nothing left but to pray to God. so she was taking him to be doctored. will give them fresh wants. The day before yesterday. I never could make out. Try leeches. I say political economy. I asked. So much the worse. I met a peasant woman in the evening with a little baby. “In what way are schools going to help the people to improve their material position? Y ou say schools. then. Tried them: worse. That’s just how it is with us. Tried it: worse. since they won’t be capable of satisfying them. I say socialism: worse.” Levin replied with heat. you say—worse. And in what way a knowledge of addition and subtraction and the catechism is going to improve their material condition.advice given to the sick man—Y ou should try purgative medicine. education. Education: worse. Well. ‘Why.” “But how do schools help matters?” “They give the peasant fresh wants. that’s a thing I’ve never understood. She said she was going to the wise woman. Taken: worse.” “Well. and asked her where she was going. her boy had screaming fits.

you’re in agreement with Spencer.” “Well.. too. only I’ve known it a long while. very sorry. smiling good-humoredly. Schools can do no good.. The people are poor and ignorant—that we see as surely as the peasant woman sees the baby is ill because it screams. But in what way this trouble of poverty and ignorance is to be cured by schools is as incomprehensible as how the hen-roost affects the screaming. that education may be the consequence of greater prosperity and comfort. .2 whom you dislike so much. He says.” “Well.” Sviazhsky said.the hen-roost and repeats some charm. that I’m in agreement with Spencer. . you’re saying it yourself! What’s wanted to prevent her taking her child to the hen-roost to cure it of screaming fits is just . . at least. I’m very glad—or the contrary. but not of being able to read and write. no!” said Levin with annoyance. What has to be cured is what makes him poor. of more frequent washing.’ ” “Well. in that. then.. what . . as he says. “Oh. . “that method of doctoring I merely meant as a simile for doctoring the people with schools.

all he wanted was the process of reasoning. which served. All the impressions of the day.will do good is an economic organization in which the people will become richer. beginning with the impression made by the old peasant. will have more leisure —and then there will be schools. . And he did not like it when the process of reasoning brought him into a blind alley. and he said smiling : “No. Obviously he did not care in the least what his reasoning led him to.” “And how far do you agree with Spencer yourself about it?” asked Levin. and avoided by changing the conversation to something agreeable and amusing. That was the only thing he disliked.” “Still. that screaming story is positively capital! Did you really hear it yourself?” Levin saw that he was not to discover the connection between this man’s life and his thoughts. But there was a gleam of alarm in Sviazhsky’s eyes. all over Europe now schools are obligatory.

keeping a stock of ideas simply for social purposes. whose name is legion. This dear good Sviazhsky. though he had said a great deal that was clever. Levin did not fall asleep for a long while. threw Levin into violent excitement. perfectly correct in the conclusions that he had been worried into by life. but the conclusions of the irascible landowner required consideration. lying on a spring mattress that yielded unexpectedly at every movement of his arm or his leg. while with the crowd. his own dissatisfaction with the work he had been doing.as it were. had interested Levin. but wrong in his exasperation against a whole class. and obviously having some other principles hidden from Levin.3 he guided public opinion by ideas he did not share. that irascible country gentleman. Left alone in the room assigned him. and that the best class in Russia. as the fundamental basis of all the conceptions and ideas of the day. Not one conversation with Sviazhsky. Levin could not help recalling every word he had . and the vague hope of finding a remedy for all this— all was blended in a sense of inward turmoil. and anticipation of some solution near at hand.

“Y es. but as the Russian peasant with his instincts. without asking ourselves about the qualities of our labor force. and in imagination amending his own replies. I ought to have said to him. Let us try to look upon the labor force not as an abstract force. and you will. and we shall arrange our system of culture in accordance with that. that you have the same system as the old peasant has. But the only system that does answer is when the laborer is working in accordance with his habits. We have gone our way—the European way —a long while. and that they must be forced on him by authority. without exhausting . Y our and our general dissatisfaction with the system shows that either we are to blame or the laborers.said. and have found the happy mean in the way of improvements which they will admit. that you have found means of making your laborers take an interest in the success of the work. Imagine. just as on the old peasant’s land halfway here. you would be quite right. If no system of husbandry answered at all without these improvements. I ought to have said to him: Y ou say that our husbandry does not answer because the peasant hates improvements.

the sister-in-law with her low-necked bodice aroused in him a feeling akin to shame and remorse for some utterly base action. He had made up his mind to revolutionize his whole system. thinking over in detail the putting of his idea into practice. the surplus left you will be greater. . Most important of all—he must get back without delay: he would have to make haste to put his new project to the peasants before the sowing of the winter wheat. Divide it in halves. give half as the share of labor. How to do this?—that’s a matter of detail. but he now determined to go home early in the morning. And to do this one must lower the standard of husbandry and interest the laborers in its success. get twice or three times the yield you got before.” This idea threw Levin into a great excitement. Besides. He had not intended to go away next day. and the share of labor will be greater too.the soil. so that the sowing might be undertaken on a new basis. but undoubtedly it can be done. He did not sleep half the night.

though not what he desired. was enough to enable him. One of the chief difficulties was that the process of cultivating the land was in full swing. and attained a result which. and the machine had to be mended while in motion. When on the evening that he arrived home he informed the bailiff of his plans. but no heed had . but he struggled on. without selfdeception. doing his utmost. The bailiff said that he had said so a long while ago. to believe that the attempt was worth the trouble.Chapter XXIX The carrying out of Levin’s plan presented many difficulties. that it was impossible to stop everything and begin it all again from the beginning. the latter with visible pleasure agreed with what he said so long as he was pointing out that all that had been done up to that time was stupid and useless.

On beginning to talk to the peasants about it. and offered no definite opinion. that they had not time to consider the advantages and disadvantages of the proposed scheme. The simple-hearted Ivan. so that Levin felt that this was not the time for discussing it. But when Levin hinted at the future advantages. Ivan’s face expressed alarm and regret .been paid him. and of sending the men out for the second ploughing. but began immediately talking of the urgent necessity of carrying the remaining sheaves of rye the next day. and making a proposition to cede them the land on new terms. seemed completely to grasp Levin’s proposal—that he should with his family take a share of the profits of the cattle-yard-and he was in complete sympathy with the plan. he came into collision with the same great difficulty that they were so much absorbed by the current work of the day. the cowherd. But as for the proposal made by Levin—to take a part as shareholder with his laborers in each agricultural undertaking—at this the bailiff simply expressed a profound despondency.

They agreed that the modern plough ploughed better. that the scarifier did the work more quickly. Another difficulty lay in the invincible disbelief of the peasant that a landowner’s object could be anything else than a desire to squeeze all he could out of them. nor to use new implements. or ran to get water or to clear out the dung. and though he had accepted the conviction that he would have to . Moreover (Levin felt that the irascible landowner had been right) the peasants made their first and unalterable condition of any agreement whatever that they should not be forced to any new methods of tillage of any kind. said a great deal but never said what was their real object. and he made haste to find himself some task that would admit of no delay: he either snatched up the fork to pitch the hay out of the pens. And they themselves. in giving their opinion. but they found thousands of reasons that made it out of the question for them to use either of them.that he could not hear all he had to say. They were firmly convinced that his real aim (whatever he might say to them) would always be in what he did not say to them.

was with the help of the clever carpenter. and the bailiff on new conditions of partnership. The cattle-yard. he felt sorry to give up improved methods. principally of his own family. the laborers. became a partner in the cattle-yard. and by autumn the system was working. and determined to divide it up.lower the standard of cultivation. collecting together a gang of workers to help him. The simple-hearted cowherd. understood the matter better than any of them. the garden. Levin fancied. the advantages of which were so obvious. or at least so it seemed to him. The . and arable land. Ivan. hay-fields. and the peasant Shuraev took the management of all the vegetable gardens on the same terms. taken by six families of peasants on new conditions of partnership. divided into several parts. Fyodor Ryezunov. but he was very soon convinced that this was impossible. had to be made into separate lots. At first Levin had thought of giving up the whole farming of the land just as it was to the peasants. A distant part of the estate. a tract of waste land that had lain fallow for eight years. But in spite of all these difficulties he got his way. who.

not as held in partnership. It is true that in the cattle-yard things went no better than before. it would save you trouble. justifying themselves on the plea that the time was too short. as had been agreed. and they completely took up Levin’s time. and took not the slightest interest in the fact that the money he received was not wages but an advance out of his future share in the profits. always spoke of the land. “If you would take a rent for the land. though they had agreed to work the land on new conditions. and more than once the peasants and Ryezunov himself said to Levin. and he asked for wages just as under the old system. affirming that cows require less food if kept cold. but as rented for half the crop. and Ivan strenuously opposed warm housing for the cows and butter made of fresh cream. and we . It is true that Fyodor Ryezunov’s company did not plough over the ground twice before sowing. It is true that the peasants of the same company. and that butter is more profitable made from sour cream.remainder of the land was still worked on the old system. but these three associated partnerships were the first step to a new organization of the whole.

whatever he might say. and delayed doing it till the winter. if any one were to be taken in. He felt this especially when he talked to the cleverest of the peasants. Ryezunov. it would not be he. He evidently quite misunderstood. and that by keeping accounts strictly and insisting on his own way. the building of a cattle-yard and barn on the land as agreed upon. he would prove to them . talking to the peasants and explaining to them all the advantages of the plan.” Moreover the same peasants kept putting off. Often. Ryezunov.should be more free. It is true that Shuraev would have liked to let out the kitchen gardens he had undertaken in small lots to the peasants. and apparently intentionally misunderstood. the conditions upon which the land had been given to him. and detected the gleam in Ryezunov’s eyes which showed so plainly both ironical amusement at Levin. and were firmly resolved. on various excuses. Levin felt that the peasants heard nothing but the sound of his voice. and the firm conviction that. not to let themselves be taken in. But in spite of all this Levin thought the system worked. too.

and then the system would go of itself. from their servant who brought back the side-saddle. leaving them without saying good-bye. as he had anticipated. He had been just as rude with the Sviazhskys. so engrossed Levin the whole summer that he scarcely ever went out shooting. He did not care about that now. of which he could not think without a flush of shame. and copying out what he had not got. burned his ships. found nothing bearing on the scheme he had undertaken. He felt that in not answering Darya Alexandrovna’s letter he had by his rudeness. and that he would never go and see them again. he read both the economic and socialistic books on the subject. The business of reorganizing the farming of his land absorbed him as completely as though there would never be anything else in his life. but. together with the management of the land still left on his hands. But he would never go to see them again either. He read the books lent him by Sviazhsky. In the . and the indoor work over his book. These matters. At the end of August he heard that the Oblonskys had gone away to Moscow.in the future the advantages of the arrangement.

or even a hint. were universal and unvarying. He saw just the same thing in the socialistic books: either they were the beautiful but impracticable fantasies which had fascinated him when he was a student. And neither of them gave an answer.1 for instance. Political economy told him that the laws by which the wealth of Europe had been developed. Levin. in reply to the question what he. with which the system of land tenure in Russia had nothing in common. but he did not see why these laws. . must be general. whom he studied first with great ardor. or they were attempts at improving. to make them as productive as possible for the common weal. were to do with their millions of hands and millions of acres. rectifying the economic position in which Europe was placed. Socialism told him that development along these lines leads to ruin.books on political economy—in Mill. which did not apply in Russia. and all the Russian peasants and landowners. and was developing. hoping every minute to find an answer to the questions that were engrossing him—he found laws deduced from the condition of land culture in Europe.

as at the peasant’s on the way to Sviazhsky’s. in order that he might not on this question be confronted with what so often met him on various subjects.” He saw now distinctly that Kauffmann and Michelli had nothing to tell him.Having once taken the subject up. splendid laborers. and that this antagonism is not incidental but . and intended in the autumn to go abroad to study land systems on the spot. He knew what he wanted. He saw that Russia has splendid land. he read conscientiously everything bearing on it. just as he was beginning to understand the idea in the mind of any one he was talking to. but Michelli?2 Y ou haven’t read them: they’ve thrashed that question out thoroughly. but Jones. and that this simply arises from the fact that the laborers want to work and work well only in their own peculiar way. he would suddenly be told: “But Kauffmann. and was beginning to explain his own. but Dubois. the produce raised by the laborers and the land is great—in the majority of cases when capital is applied in the European way the produce is small. Often. and that in certain cases.

And he wanted to prove this theoretically in his book and practically on his land. till all their land was occupied. and that their methods were by no means so bad as was generally supposed. He thought that the Russian people whose task it was to colonize and cultivate vast tracts of unoccupied land. to the methods suitable to their purpose.invariable. consciously adhered. . and has its roots in the national spirit.

or. In practice the system worked capitally. but to annihilate that science entirely and to lay the foundation of a new science of the relation of the people to the soil. which. Levin was only waiting for the delivery of his wheat to receive the . and to collect conclusive evidence that all that had been done there was not what was wanted. and to study on the spot all that had been done in the same direction. and the butter from the cows was sold and the profits divided. all that was left to do was to make a tour abroad. In order to work out the whole subject theoretically and to complete his book. so it seemed to Levin.Chapter XXX At the end of September the timber had been carted for building the cattle-yard on the land that had been allotted to the association of peasants. in Levin’s day-dreams. was not merely to effect a revolution in political economy. at least.

He gave orders for the wheat to be delivered. and went out himself to give some final directions on the estate before setting off. sent the bailiff to the merchant to get the money owing him. soaked through with the streams of water which kept running down the leather behind his neck and his gaiters. shaking her head and ears. On the 30th of September the sun came out in the morning. Levin returned homewards in the evening. preventing the harvesting of the corn and potatoes left in the fields. The mud was impassable along the roads. even to the delivery of the wheat. Levin began making final preparations for his journey. and putting a stop to all work. and the weather got worse and worse. two mills were carried away. and hoping for fine weather. but in the keenest and most confident temper. the hail lashed the drenched mare so cruelly that she went along sideways. but .money for it and go abroad. Having finished all his business. But the rains began. The weather had become worse than ever towards evening.

general prosperity and content. “and it’s something to work and take trouble for. and of his own accord proposed to enter the partnership by the purchase of cattle. the chief element in the condition of the people. at the thick layer of still juicy.” thought Levin. “I have only to go stubbornly on towards my aim.Levin was all right under his hood. The talks he had been having with the peasants in the further village had shown that they were beginning to get used to their new position. fleshy leaves that lay heaped up about the stripped elm-tree. at the whiteness of the patch of unmelted hailstones on the planks of the bridge. at the drops hanging on every bare twig. and I shall attain my end. must be completely transformed. The whole system of culture. the question of the public welfare comes into it. and he looked cheerfully about him at the muddy streams running under the wheels. In spite of the gloominess of nature around him. Instead of poverty. he felt peculiarly eager. instead of . The old servant to whose hut he had gone to get dry evidently approved of Levin’s plan. This is not a matter of myself individually.

I feel sure Franklin1 felt just as worthless. The bailiff. so that his one hundred and sixty shocks that had not been carried were nothing in comparison with the . thinking of himself as a whole. had come back and brought part of the money for the wheat. then Russia. and he too had no faith in himself. And it’s being me. Kostya Levin. beginning in the little circle of our district. but a revolution of the greatest magnitude. An agreement had been made with the old servant. Because a just idea cannot but be fruitful. it’s an aim worth working for. and on the road the bailiff had learned that everywhere the corn was still standing in the fields. and who was intrinsically such a pitiful. harmony and unity of interests. Y es. who had been to the merchant. In short.hostility. a bloodless revolution. who went to a ball in a black tie. had an Agafea Mihalovna to whom he confided his secrets.” Musing on such thoughts Levin reached home in the darkness. most likely. worthless creature—that proves nothing. And he too. That means nothing. then the province. the whole world. and was refused by the Shtcherbatskaya girl.

After his levee. But he had not time to write it down. which I thought unnecessary before. “I must write that down. After dinner Levin was sitting. To-day all the significance of his book rose before him with special distinctness. lying at his feet. got up too.” he thought. and as he read he went on thinking of the journey before him in connection with his book. Levin went back to his study and sat down to work. in an easy-chair with a book. and whole periods ranged themselves in his mind in illustration of his theories.losses of others. After writing for a little while. “That ought to form a brief introduction. for the head peasants had come round. and Laska. Laska lay under the table. stretching and looking at him as though to inquire where to go. as he usually did. and Levin went out into the hall to them. giving directions about the labors of the next day.” He got up to go to his writing-table. Levin suddenly . that is to say. Agafea Mihalovna settled herself in her place with her stocking. and seeing all the peasants who had business with him.

” “There. “What’s the use of being dreary?” said Agafea Mihalovna. “Come. I am going away the day after to-morrow. there. you say! As if you hadn’t done enough for the peasants! Why.” “Well. your work. especially now you’re ready for the journey. and their last meeting. Levin often put his views before her in all their complexity. and not uncommonly he argued with her and did not agree with her comments.thought with exceptional vividness of Kitty. ‘Y our master will be getting some honor from the Tsar for it. He got up and began walking about the room. . why need you worry about the peasants?” “I’m not worrying about them. why do you stay on at home? You ought to go to some warm springs. they’re saying. her refusal. I must finish my work.‘ Indeed and it is a strange thing. as ‘tis. I’m doing it for my own good. Agafea Mihalovna. But on this occasion she entirely misinterpreted what he had said.” Agafea Mihalovna knew every detail of Levin’s plans for his land.

” answered Agafea Mihalovna.” Agafea Mihalovna’s allusion to the very subject he had only just been thinking about.” “All I say is.” “Well.“Of one’s soul’s salvation we all know and must think before all else. he’ll work. It’s all the better for me if the peasants do their work better. for all he was no scholar. everything’ll be at sixes and sevens. that’s what I say. If he has a conscience. and if not.” said he.” she said with a sigh. referring to a servant who had died recently. whatever you do.”2 “That’s not what I mean. “Parfen Denisitch now. “I mean that I’m acting for my own advantage. you say yourself Ivan has begun looking after the cattle better. there’s no doing anything. “Took the sacrament and all. but in strict sequence of idea.” she said. if he’s a lazy good-fornought. hurt and stung him. he died a death that God grant every one of us the like. evidently not speaking at random. . come.” “Oh. “that you ought to get married.

and you won’t be dull.Levin scowled. At nine o’clock they heard the bell and the faint vibration of a carriage over the mud. he frowned again. and recollecting what he did not want to remember. But Levin overtook her. repeating to himself all that he had been thinking of the real significance of that work. Only at intervals he listened in the stillness to the click of Agafea Mihalovna’s needles. whoever it might be. and without answering her. getting up and going to the door. here’s visitors come to us.” said Agafea Mihalovna. . he sat down again to his work. and he was glad of a visitor. His work was not going well now. “Well.

and yet he still went on hoping that this tall man taking off his fur cloak and coughing was not his brother Nikolay. Then he caught sight of a long. he . the meeting with his brother that he had to face seemed particularly difficult. healthy visitor. was in a troubled and uncertain humor. familiar figure. under the influence of the thoughts that had come to him. But he heard it indistinctly through the sound of his own footsteps. Levin loved his brother. some outsider who would. and hoped he was mistaken. bony. when Levin. a familiar cough in the hall. but being with him was always a torture. and Agafea Mihalovna’s hint.Chapter XXXI Running half-way down the staircase. and now it seemed there was no possibility of mistake. Just now. Instead of a lively. Levin caught a sound he knew.

still more wasted. “Y ou see. and smiled a strange and pitiful smile. I’ve come to you. now he looked still more emaciated. Angry with himself for so base a feeling.” said Nikolay in a thick voice. jerking his long thin neck. He stood in the hall. submissive and humble. Terrible as his brother Nikolay had been before in his emaciation and sickliness. And that he was not disposed to do. and pulling the scarf off it. as soon as he had seen his brother close. but I’ve been unwell all the time. Levin felt something clutching at his throat. Now I’m ever so much better. rubbing his beard with his big . Levin ran into the hall. He was a skeleton covered with skin. who would call forth all the thoughts nearest his heart. “I’ve been meaning to a long while.” he said. cheer him up in his uncertain humor. he had to see his brother. never for one second taking his eyes off his brother’s face. would force him to show himself fully.hoped. this feeling of selfish disappointment vanished instantly and was replaced by pity. When he saw that smile. who knew him through and through.

he felt with his lips the dryness of his brother’s skin and saw close to him his big eyes. what was more important. A few weeks before. In spite of his exaggerated stoop.thin hands. “Y es. his movements were as rapid and abrupt as ever. Levin led him into his study. yes!” answered Levin. there was a sum of about two thousand roubles to come to him as his share. and. went up-stairs. so as to renew his strength like the heroes of old1 for the work that lay before him. His brother. And he felt still more frightened when. Nikolay said that he had come now to take this money and. smiling. full of a strange light. He was in the most affectionate and good- . that had remained undivided. dressed with particular care—a thing he never used to do—combed his scanty. kissing him. lank hair. to stay a while in the old nest. and the emaciation that was so striking from his height. to get in touch with the earth. Konstantin Levin had written to his brother that through the sale of the small part of the property.

“Y ou know I got rid of that woman. and changed the subject.” he said. A look of fear crossed his face. as though he were an invalid.humored mood. He could not say that he had cast off Marya Nikolaevna because the tea was weak.” he went on. Now I’m going to arrange my life quite differently. The news of the death of Parfen Denisitch made a painful impression on him. and I’m going into the service. “Well. above all. what for?” “Oh.” “Marya Nikolaevna? Why. Do you know. and. because she would look after him. “Of course he was quite old. just as Levin often remembered him in childhood. Myakov has promised me a place there. When he saw Agafea Mihalovna. . he made jokes with her and asked after the old servants.” But he did not say what the annoyances were. I’ll spend a month or two with you. she was a horrid woman! She caused me all sorts of worries. He even referred to Sergey Ivanovitch without rancor. and then I’m off to Moscow. but he regained his serenity immediately.

I want to turn over a new leaf completely now. but could think of nothing to say. told both more than could be said in words. thank God. But neither of them dared to speak of it. Never had Levin been so glad when the . These two men were so akin. is quite restored. Nikolay probably felt the same. So long as there’s health. I’ve done silly things.“Besides. of course. and my health. he began questioning his brother about his affairs. Both of them now had only one thought—the illness of Nikolay and the nearness of his death— which stifled all else. that the slightest gesture.” Levin listened and racked his brains. but money’s the last consideration . like every one else. the tone of voice. and Levin was glad to talk about himself. so near each other. I don’t regret it. because then he could speak without hypocrisy. He told his brother of his plans and his doings. but evidently he was not interested by it. His brother listened. and so whatever they said—not uttering the one thought that filled their minds—was all falsehood.

hearing him. coughed. he said. never on any official visit had he been so unnatural and false as he was that evening. my God!” Sometimes when he was choking he muttered angrily. which was here in this loved brother. mumbled something. And death. for the first time presented itself to him with irresistible force. Death. groaning half asleep . the devil!” Levin could not sleep for a long while. and only one bedroom had been kept heated. “Oh. And the consciousness of this unnaturalness. His brother got into bed.evening was over and it was time to go to bed. Never with any outside person. Sometimes when his breathing was painful. and the remorse he felt at it. and whether he slept or did not sleep. His thoughts were of the most various. Levin put his brother to sleep in his own bedroom behind a screen. As the house was damp. dearly loved brother. but the end of all his thoughts was the same—death. made him even more unnatural. “Ah. and he had to listen and keep on talking of how he meant to live. and when he could not get his throat clear. the inevitable end of all. He wanted to weep over his dying. tossed about like a sick man.

if not to-morrow. to-morrow. and began looking at his face and hair. If not today. I had forgotten—death. wasn’t it all the same! And what was this inevitable death—he did not know. It was in himself too. hugging his knees. had not the power. “I work. in thirty years. but I had forgotten it must all end. had never thought about it. crouched up. he had forgotten one little fact—that death will come. and holding his breath from the strain of thought. got up cautiously and went to the looking-glass. and all ends. Y es. he pondered. that nothing was even worth beginning. I want to do something. was not so remote as it had hitherto seemed to him. there were . had not the courage to think about it. But the more intensely he thought. he felt that. the clearer it became to him that it was indubitably so.and from habit calling without distinction on God and the devil. He lighted a candle. looking upon life. and that there was no helping it anyway. but it was so. that in reality. Now what’s to be done? what’s to be done?” he said in despair. Yes. “But I am alive still. it was awful. and what was more.” He sat on his bed in the darkness.

and put out the candle. “And now that bent. ha! K .” “I have had a good sleep.” “K . overbrimming sense of life and happiness. I don’t know. . Y es. why don’t you go to sleep?” his brother’s voice called to him. so that even their awe of Fyodor Bogdanitch could not check the effervescing. . . or wherefore . His back teeth were beginning to decay. hollow chest . and I. . “Oh. I’m not in a sweat now. laugh irrepressibly. but for a long while he could not sleep. feel my shirt. had had a strong. . there was strength in them. . and how they only waited till Fyodor Bogdanitch was out of the room to fling pillows at each other and laugh.gray hairs about his temples. He opened his mouth. Just see. withdrew behind the screen. But Nikolay. . I’m not sleepy. not knowing what will become of me. . healthy body too. ha! Damnation! Why do you keep fidgeting. And suddenly he recalled how they used to go to bed together as children. who lay there breathing with what was left of lungs. isn’t it?” Levin felt. it’s all wet. . He bared his muscular arms.

he’ll die in the spring. and how help him? What can I say to him? What do I know about it? I’d even forgotten that it was at all.” . he’s dying—yes. when a new. “Why. insoluble question presented itself—death.The question how to live had hardly begun to grow a little clearer to him.

but had spoken. as it is called. and seemed doing his best to find fault with his brother. He felt that this was how it would be with his brother. He felt that if they had both not kept up appearances.Chapter XXXII Levin had long before made the observation that when one is uncomfortable with people from their being excessively amenable and meek. Levin felt himself to blame. The very next morning he began to be irritable. and Konstantin could . And his brother Nikolay’s gentleness did in fact not last out for long. from the heart—that is to say. attacking him on his tenderest points. had said only just what they were thinking and feeling—they would simply have looked into each other’s faces. one is apt very soon after to find things intolerable from their touchiness and irritability. and could not set things right.

I’m afraid!” And they could have said nothing more. but he felt continually that it had a ring of falsehood.” and Nikolay could only have answered. The third day Nikolay induced his brother to explain his plan to him again. but intentionally confounding it with communism. but I’m afraid. “Y ou’re dying. “I know I’m dying. and began not merely attacking it. “Y ou’ve simply borrowed an idea that’s not your own. if they had said only what was in their hearts. of inheritance. but you’ve distorted it. that his brother detected him in it. and never could learn to do. as far as he could observe. though. and was exasperated at it. many people knew so well how to do it. But life like that was impossible. and are trying to apply it where it’s not applicable.” (Levin felt . and without it there was no living at all.” “But I tell you it’s nothing to do with it. They deny the justice of property. and so Konstantin tried to do what he had been trying to do all his life. while I do not deny this chief stimulus. of capital. He tried to say what he was not thinking. I’m afraid. you’re dying.only have said.

” “But I have.” said Nikolay. But you gain nothing. he had unconsciously come more and more frequently to use words not Russian. his eyes flashing malignantly.2 But if once one allows the possibility of making of all the past a tabula rasabb —no property. and I consider it’s premature.)1 “All I want is to regulate labor. anyway..” “Why do you mix things up? I’ve never been a communist. you’ve borrowed an idea. but . .disgusted himself at using such expressions. stripped it of all that gave it its force. no family— then labor would organize itself. “has the charm of—what’s one to call it?—geo—metrical symmetry.” “Which means. It may be a Utopia. with an ironical smile.. and want to make believe that it’s something new.” said Nikolay Levin.” “That. of clearness. angrily tugging at his necktie. but ever since he had been engrossed by his work. . “But my idea has nothing in common . of definiteness.

and it has a future.. There have been slaves first everywhere. “Y ou don’t want to organize anything. that you want to be .” “All that I maintain is that the labor force ought to be investigated from the point of view of natural science. according to the stage of its development.3 and we have the half-crop system. I want to organize . rent. that is to say. its qualities ascertained . and that this was hardly possible. it’s simply just as you’ve been all your life. That force finds a certain form of activity of itself. and day-laborers. . . then metayers. it ought to be studied. What are you trying to find?” Levin suddenly lost his temper at these words. because at the bottom of his heart he was afraid that it was true—true that he was trying to hold the balance even between communism and the familiar forms.rational.” “But that’s utter waste of time.. just like Christianity in its first ages. “I am trying to find means of working productively for myself and for the laborers.” he answered hotly.

and go to the devil with you! and I’m very sorry I ever came!” In spite of all Levin’s efforts to soothe his brother afterwards. declaring that it was better to part. “Ah. to forgive him if he had hurt his feelings in any way. and Konstantin saw that it simply was that life was unbearable to him. but with some idea in view. Nikolay would listen to nothing he said. generosity!” said Nikolay. “If . all right.original to pose as not exploiting the peasants simply. “Y ou’ve never had.” “Oh. rather unnaturally.” “Oh. convictions. very well. Nikolay was just getting ready to go. feeling the muscles of his left cheek twitching uncontrollably. that’s what you think—and let me alone!” answered Levin. then let me alone!” “And I will let you alone! and it’s high time I did. when Konstantin went in to him again and begged him. and never have. all you want is to please your vanity. and he smiled.

” It was only just at parting that Nikolay kissed him. but he could not speak. and maybe we shall not see each other again. These were the only words that had been spoken sincerely between them. and you know. Three days after his brother’s departure. Levin knew that those words meant. in the railway train. Levin too set off for his foreign tour.” Levin knew this.” . nothing. Happening to meet Shtcherbatsky. Kostya!” and his voice quivered. “Oh. don’t remember evil against me. I can give you that satisfaction. but I’m going all the same. there’s not much happiness in life. He kissed his brother once more. and the tears gushed from his eyes. and knew not what to say. looking with sudden strangeness and seriousness at his brother: “Anyway. You’re in the right. “Y ou see. Kitty’s cousin. and said. that I’m in a bad way. Levin greatly astonished him by his depression.you want to be right. “What’s the matter with you?” Shtcherbatsky asked him.

I thought the same not long ago. Darkness had fallen upon everything for him. I’ve done with it all. . but just because of this darkness he felt that the one guiding clue in the darkness was his work.” “No. It’s time I was dead. He saw nothing but death or the advance towards death in everything. You shall see how to be happy.” “Y es. Life had to be got through somehow till death did come. that’s a good one!” said Shtcherbatsky. laughing.” “Well.” Levin said what he had genuinely been thinking of late. “why. But his cherished scheme only engrossed him the more. I’m only just getting ready to begin. and he clutched it and clung to it with all his strength. but now I know I shall soon be dead.“Not much? Y ou come with me to Paris instead of to Mulhausen.

Part Four .

.

Chapter I The Karenins. Vronsky was never at Alexey Alexandrovitch’s house. and her husband was aware of it. but Anna saw him away from home. as everything does pass. husband and wife. The position was one of misery for all three. continued living in the same house. Alexey Alexandrovitch hoped that this passion would pass. and not one of them would have been equal to enduring this position for a single day. so that the servants might have no grounds for suppositions. but were complete strangers to one another. but avoided dining at home. met every day. Alexey Alexandrovitch made it a rule to see his wife every day. that every one would . if it had not been for the expectation that it would change. that it was merely a temporary painful ordeal which would pass over.

Vronsky was of distinguished appearance. but she firmly believed that something would very soon turn up now. But he felt his duties very irksome. but firmly believed. and was used to having to do with such grand personages—that was how he came to be put in charge of the prince. against his own will or wishes. he possessed.forget about it. and his name would remain unsullied. was put under his charge. A foreign prince. that it would all very soon be settled and come right. Anna. followed her lead. hoped too that something. on whom the position depended. Vronsky. apart from his own action. who had come on a visit to Petersburg. moreover. had he seen that in Russia? And on his own account he was anxious . and he had to show him the sights worth seeing. endured it because she not merely hoped. and for whom it was more miserable than for any one. The prince was anxious to miss nothing of which he would be asked at home. would be sure to solve all difficulties. the art of behaving with respectful dignity. In the middle of the winter Vronsky spent a very tiresome week. She had not the least idea what would settle the position.

Vronsky was obliged to be his guide in satisfying both these inclinations. In Turkey he had got into a harem. and considered one of the chief advantages of modern facilities of communication was the accessibility of the pleasures of all nations. He had been in Spain. In Switzerland he had killed chamois. . The prince rejoiced in health exceptional even among princes. in India he had hunted on an elephant. By gymnastics and careful attention to his health he had brought himself to such a point that in spite of his excess in pleasure he looked as fresh as a big glossy green Dutch cucumber. The mornings they spent driving to look at places of interest. In England he had galloped in a red coat over hedges and killed two hundred pheasants for a bet. The prince had traveled a great deal. the evenings they passed enjoying the national entertainments.to enjoy to the utmost all Russian forms of amusement. and there had indulged in serenades and had made friends with a Spanish girl who played the mandolin. and now in Russia he wished to taste all the specially Russian forms of pleasure.

and gypsies and drinking feasts. and at the same time. fearing for his own reason. as it were. Vronsky was used to princes. They had race-horses. from being with him. smashed trays full of crockery. 1 And the prince with surprising ease fell in with the Russian spirit. was at great pains to arrange all the Russian amusements suggested by various persons to the prince. Vronsky was continually conscious of .Vronsky. chief master of the ceremonies to him. and does the whole Russian spirit consist in just this? In reality. afraid of the madman. and Russian pancakes and bear-hunts and three-horse sledges. but. sat with a gypsy girl on his knee. who was. of all the Russian entertainments the prince liked best French actresses and balletdancers and white-seal champagne. either because he had himself changed of late. The whole of that week he experienced a sensation such as a man might have set in charge of a dangerous madman. and seemed to be asking—what more. with the Russian accompaniment of broken crockery. that week seemed fearfully wearisome to him. or that he was in too close proximity to the prince.

was free and ingratiating in his behavior with his equals. His criticisms of Russian women.the necessity of never for a second relaxing the tone of stern official respectfulness. and regarded it as a great merit to be so. . and Vronsky could not deny it. And what he saw in this mirror did not gratify his self-esteem. and was contemptuously indulgent with his inferiors. whom he wished to study. He was equable and not cringing with his superiors. The chief reason why the prince was so particularly disagreeable to Vronsky was that he could not help seeing himself in him. more than once made Vronsky crimson with indignation. to Vronsky’s surprise. He was a gentleman—that was true. and his contemptuous and indulgent attitude to him revolted him. were ready to descend to any depths to provide him with Russian amusements. But for this prince he was an inferior. He was a very stupid and very self-satisfied and very healthy and very well-washed man. that he might not himself be insulted. Vronsky was himself the same. The prince’s manner of treating the very people who. and nothing else. was contemptuous.

when. he was happy to be rid of his uncomfortable position and the unpleasant reflection of himself. at which they had had a display of Russian prowess kept up all night. he parted from the prince. and received his thanks. on the seventh day. who was starting for Moscow. He said good-bye to him at the station on their return from a bear-hunt. Be that as it might. .“Brainless beef! can I be like that?” he thought.

Come in this evening. Vronsky had that winter got his promotion.Chapter II When he got home. After having some lunch. Alexey Alexandrovitch goes to the council at seven and will be there till ten. in spite of her husband’s insisting on her not receiving him. She wrote. and in five minutes memories of the hideous scenes he had witnessed during the last few days were confused together and joined on to a mental image of Anna and of the . I cannot come out.1 but I cannot go on longer without seeing you. he decided to go. “I am ill and unhappy.” Thinking for an instant of the strangeness of her bidding him come straight to her. had left the regimental quarters. he lay down on the sofa immediately. was now a colonel. and was living alone. Vronsky found there a note from Anna.

Y es.” . “But why was it so awful?” He vividly recalled the peasant again and those incomprehensible French words the peasant had uttered. and a chill of horror ran down his spine. trembling with horror. dressed in haste. He waked up in the dark. completely forgetting the dream and only worried at being late.peasant who had played an important part in the bear-hunt. there was nothing else in the dream. He recognized Anna’s carriage. “What nonsense!” thought Vronsky. and glanced at his watch. As he drove up to the Karenins’ entrance he looked at his watch and saw it was ten minutes to nine. It was half-past eight already. and all of a sudden he began saying some strange words in French. “What was it? What? What was the dreadful thing I dreamed? Yes. I think a little dirty man with a disheveled beard was stooping down doing something. yes. and Vronsky fell asleep. and made haste to light a candle. and went out onto the steps. A high. narrow carriage with a pair of grays was standing at the entrance.” he said to himself. “She is coming to me. He rang up his servant.

noticed at this moment the amazed expression with which the porter glanced at him. The gas jet threw its full light on the bloodless. . But no matter. Vronsky went into the hall.” he thought. Karenin’s fixed. I can’t hide myself. dull eyes were fastened upon Vronsky’s face. brilliant against the beaver of the coat. Vronsky. “If he would fight. chewing his lips. and Alexey Alexandrovitch. pick up the rug and the opera-glass at the window and disappear. “and better she should. The door opened. Vronsky got out of his sledge and went to the door. sunken face under the black hat and on the white cravat. and his eyes gleamed with a proud and angry light in them. His brows were scowling. Vronsky bowed. “What a position!” he thought. and with that manner peculiar to him from childhood.thought Vronsky. lifted his hand to his hat and went on. I don’t like going into that house. though he did not usually notice details. as of a man who has nothing to be ashamed of. and the hallporter with a rug on his arm called the carriage. Vronsky saw him without looking round get into the carriage. In the very doorway Vronsky almost ran up against Alexey Alexandrovitch.

on seeing him. . which I never meant and never mean to do. “No. . He knew she had been expecting him. I could act. had listened for him.” she cried. he had given himself entirely to his passion. and feeling that he had got out of that circle of activity in which everything was definite.would stand up for his honor. Unconsciously yielding to the weakness of Anna— who had surrendered herself up to him utterly.” Vronsky’s ideas had changed since the day of his conversation with Anna in the Vrede garden. and at the first sound of her voice the tears came into her eyes. “No. He was still in the hall when he caught the sound of her retreating footsteps. . but this weakness or baseness . and was now going back to the drawing-room. and simply looked to him to decide her fate. ready to submit to anything—he had long ceased to think that their tie might end as he had thought then. He puts me in the position of playing false. and that passion was binding him more and more closely to her. could express my feelings. His ambitious plans had retreated into the background again.

two hours. She was. She was studying his face to make up for the time she had not seen him. Of course you couldn’t come.” She laid her two hands on his shoulders. much too soon.. No.. and at the same time searching look. and looked a long while at him with a profound.” “What is it. I can’t quarrel with you. every time she saw him. No. dear one?” “What? I’ve been waiting in agony for an hour. I won’t.if things are to go on like this. passionate. making the picture of him in her imagination (incomparably superior. the end will come much... I won’t.. impossible in reality) fit with him as he really was. .

He was going to say that he had been up all night and had dropped asleep. but how was it? Wasn’t he to be at the council?” “He had been and come back. he was ashamed. “But it’s over now? He is gone!” . Where have you been? With the prince still?” She knew every detail of his existence. but looking at her thrilled and rapturous face.Chapter III “You met him?” she asked. And he said he had had to go to report on the prince’s departure. when they had sat down at the table in the lamplight. and was going out somewhere again. But that’s no matter.” “Y es. for being late. you see. “Y ou’re punished. Don’t talk about it.

all young men. in spite of the Countess Lidia Ivanovna.” said he. as it were.” She held the work in her hands. wondering at the change in her face. “And I confess.” she put in—“and she told me about your Athenian evening. and I didn’t like it. shining. looking at myself in a glass. showing his thick. and looked at him with strange. “This morning Liza came to see me—they’re not afraid to call on me. she began drawing the hook out of it. knitting her brows.1 How loathsome!” “I was just going to say . “this week I’ve been.” . seeing that life. . and hostile eyes. and trying to divine its meaning. without looking at Vronsky. . with a smile. “I gave that life up long ago.“Thank God it’s over! Y ou wouldn’t believe how insufferable it’s been for me. and taking up the crochet-work that was lying on the table.” “Why so? Isn’t it the life all of you. but did not crochet.” he said. always lead?” she said. white teeth.

. you men! How is it you can’t understand that a woman can never forget that.” “Anna. and so letting him see the cause of her irritation.. getting more and more angry. I believe you. evidently trying to suppress her jealous thoughts.” “How disgusting you are. .” she said. . “what you tell me. you hurt me.She interrupted him. horrified him. What were you saying?” But he could not at once recall what he had been going to say.” she said. “But if only you knew how wretched I am! I believe you. yes. Don’t you trust me? Haven’t I told you that I haven’t a thought I wouldn’t lay bare to you?” “Y es. “especially a woman who cannot know your life? What do I know? What have I ever known?” she said.. . . And how do I know whether you tell me the truth? . . “It was that Thérèse you used to know?” “I was just saying . which of late had been more and more frequent with her. These fits of jealousy.

with difficulty recognizing in it the beauty for which he picked and ruined it. and in her face at the time when she was speaking of the actress there was an evil expression of hatred that distorted it. if he had greatly wished it. and now she loved him as a woman can love when love has outweighed for her all the good things of life—and he was much further from happiness than when he had followed her from Moscow. She had broadened out all over. now he felt that the best happiness was already left behind. although he knew the cause of her jealousy was her love for him. when as at that moment it seemed to him he felt no love for her. How often he had told himself that her love was happiness. And in spite of this he felt that then. Both morally and physically she had changed for the worse.and however much he tried to disguise the fact. he knew that what bound him to . made him feel cold to her. have torn that love out of his heart. when his love was stronger. She was utterly unlike what she had been when he first saw her. Then he had thought himself unhappy. but now. He looked at her as a man looks at a faded flower he has gathered. but happiness was before him. he could.

and nothing more. well-fed beast such as takes medals at the cattle-shows. it was intolerable!” he said. trying to pick up the thread of his interrupted thought. here he is: a prime. well. If you want him defined. how so?” she replied. “Well. as they despise everything but animal pleasures.” she added. The fiend was the name they had given her jealousy.” “But don’t you all care for these animal pleasures?” she said. He’s cultivated. what was it you were going to say about the prince? I have driven away the fiend. “He’s seen a great deal. anyway. “What did you begin to tell me about the prince? Why did you find it so tiresome?” “Oh. . he’s cultured?” “It’s an utterly different culture—their culture. one sees. “No. with a tone of vexation that interested her. “He does not improve on closer acquaintance.” he said. simply to be able to despise culture.her could not be broken. and again he noticed a dark look in her eyes that avoided him.

. but I can’t help it. . smiling. nervously in the embroidered cuff. . pulled the hook at last out of the crochet-work. so incomprehensible to me . began working loop after loop of the wool that was dazzling white in the lamplight. it’s nothing to me. I’m not jealous: I believe you when you’re here. and rapidly. if you had not cared for those pleasures yourself. you might have got out of them.. then? Where did you meet Alexey Alexandrovitch?” Her voice sounded in an unnatural and jarring tone. But if it affords you satisfaction to gaze at Thérèse in the attire of Eve.” She turned away from him.” Vronsky said. while the slender wrist moved swiftly. the devil again. but when you’re away somewhere leading your life. but I imagine. taking the hand she had laid on the table and kissing it. Y ou don’t know what I have suffered waiting for you. “Y es. with the help of her forefinger.” “Again.“How is it you’re defending him?” he said.. “I’m not defending him. “How was it. I believe I’m not jealous.

.” “What are we all miserable for.“We ran up against each other in the doorway.. that’s evident. and Vronsky suddenly saw in her beautiful face the very expression with which Alexey Alexandrovitch had bowed to him.” “And he bowed to you like this?” She drew a long face. and half-closing her eyes. He smiled. “I don’t understand him in the least. Don’t I know him. quickly transformed her expression. when everything might be so happy?” “Only not he. the falsity in which he’s utterly steeped? . . deep laugh. “He’s perfectly satisfied. which was one of her greatest charms. folded her hands.” “He?” she said sneeringly. live as he is living with me? He understands nothing. while she laughed gaily. if he had called me out—but this I can’t understand. “If after your avowal to him at your country house he had broken with you. Could one. with that sweet. with any feeling. How can he put up with such a position? He feels it.” said Vronsky.

that he’s outside. that he’s superfluous.” “Y ou’re unfair. trying to soothe her. don’t let’s talk of him. Tell me what you’ve been doing? What is the matter? What has been wrong with you. ‘Anna. not a human being—he’s a doll! No one knows him. I wouldn’t have said. very unfair. Anna.. and what did the doctor say?” She looked at him with mocking amusement. dear’!” “He’s not a man.. Could a man of any feeling live in the same house with his unfaithful wife? Could he talk to her.and feels nothing. . if I’d been in his place. I’d long ago have killed. Evidently she had hit on other absurd and grotesque aspects in her husband and was awaiting the moment to give expression to them. ma chère’! He’s not a man.. he’s an official machine.” said Vronsky. He doesn’t understand that I’m your wife.. Oh. but I know him. dearest. Don’t let’s talk of him! .. “But never mind. have torn to pieces a wife like me.. call her ‘my dear’?” And again she could not help mimicking him: “‘Anna. ma chère.

” . And it will come soon but not as we expect. a consciousness of something. soon. Soon. she seemed so pitiable to herself that tears came into her eyes. but you’ve made me. and she could not go on. and suffer no more. I didn’t mean to say this to you. he did not know what.” And at the thought of how it would come. and of quiet melancholy.. what I would give to be able to love you freely and boldly! I should not torture myself and torture you with my jealousy. Y ou say that our position is miserable. and we shall all. all will be over. that we must put an end to it. She laid her hand on his sleeve. “Soon. If you knew how terrible it is to me. “It won’t come as we suppose. soon.. but a different smile. When will it be?” The ironical light died away in her eyes.But he went on: “I imagine that it’s not illness. came over her face.. but your condition. all be at peace. dazzling and white with its rings in the lamplight.

“I know it. understanding her. and I’m very glad I shall die.” Tears dropped from her eyes. and release myself and you. it’s better so.” “A dream?” repeated Vronsky. he bent down over her hand and began kissing it. though he could not control it. the only way left us. which. he knew. I shall die. tightly gripping his hand. and lifted his head. a dream.” he said.“I don’t understand. what’s the truth?” “That I shall die. I have had a dream. and instantly he recalled the peasant of his dream. had no sort of grounds. “Y ou asked when? Soon. “That’s the only way. “How absurd! What absurd nonsense you are talking!” “No. Don’t interrupt me!” and she made haste to speak.” she said.” “What. And I shan’t live through it. I know for certain.” she said. “It’s a long while since I .” He had recovered himself. trying to hide his emotion. it’s the truth. “Y es. “Y es.

. her eyes wide with horror. And I began asking myself what it meant. little. There was terror in her face. ma’am. I dreamed that I ran into my bedroom. and woke up . and dreadful-looking. And Vronsky. felt the same terror filling his soul. to find out something. I wanted to run away. quickly in French.” “Oh. you know how it is in dreams. ’ . what nonsense! How can you believe . that I had to get something there. and I saw it was a peasant with a disheveled beard. le broyer.bc And in my horror I tried to wake up. . .” She showed how he had moved his hands. you know: Il faut le battre. “He was fumbling and kept talking quickly. in the corner. .dreamed it... but woke up in the dream. “And the something turned round. stood something. . but he bent down over a sack.” But she would not let him interrupt her. le pétrir. What she was saying was too important to her. you’ll die.. . and was fumbling there with his hands.” she said. . “and in the bedroom. . . le fer. . remembering his dream. And Korney said to me: ‘In childbirth you’ll die.

what nonsense!” said Vronsky. I’ll have tea. solemn.” But all at once she stopped. Horror and excitement were suddenly replaced by a look of soft. She was listening to the stirring of the new life within her. but he felt himself that there was no conviction in his voice. The expression of her face instantaneously changed. And stay a little now.” “What nonsense. blissful attention. Ring the bell. . “But don’t let’s talk of it.. it’s not long I shall.. He could not comprehend the meaning of the change.And I woke up.

and noticing that there was not a military overcoat there. to the Italian opera. after meeting Vronsky on his own steps. he carefully scrutinized the hat-stand. who would not observe the proprieties and keep to the one stipulation he had laid on her. as usual.Chapter IV Alexey Alexandrovitch. he went. and he was bound to punish her and carry out his threat—obtain a divorce and take away his son. and saw every one he had wanted to see. not to receive her lover in her own home. he walked up and down his study till three o’clock in the morning. He knew all the difficulties connected . The feeling of furious anger with his wife. He sat through two acts there. contrary to his usual habits. as he had intended. She had not complied with his request. drove. On returning home. he did not go to bed. to his own room. But. gave him no peace.

He dressed in haste. Anna. he went into her room directly he heard she was up. but he had said he would do it. and his eyes stared . and his fury. and fearing to spill any over. and the affairs of the reorganization of the native tribes. Misfortunes never come singly. and of late the obtaining of divorces had been brought to such perfection that Alexey Alexandrovitch saw a possibility of overcoming the formal difficulties. Countess Lidia Ivanovna had hinted that this was the best way out of his position. had brought such official worries upon Alexey Alexandrovitch that he had been of late in a continual condition of extreme irritability. and of the irrigation of the lands of the Zaraisky province. reached its highest limits in the morning. was amazed at his appearance when he went in to her. His brow was lowering. He did not sleep the whole night. fearing to lose with his wrath the energy necessary for the interview with his wife. and as though carrying his cup full of wrath. and now he must carry out his threat.with this course. who had thought she knew her husband so well. arithmetical progression. growing in a sort of vast.

in his gestures.” she said.” . avoiding her eyes. and taking her keys. and squeezing it so tightly with his elbow that his shoulder stood up. and roughly pushing away her hand. In his walk. He went into her room. and without greeting her. shutting the drawer. “I told you that I would not allow you to receive your lover in this house. he quickly snatched a portfolio in which he knew she used to put her most important papers.” he said.” he said. she gazed at him in silence. but he pushed her back. Amazed and intimidated. his mouth was tightly and contemptuously shut. “Sit down! I have to speak to you. opened a drawer. “What do you want?” she cried. putting the portfolio under his arm. but from that action he saw he had guessed right. in the sound of his voice there was a determination and firmness such as his wife had never seen in him. “They’re not here. “Your lover’s letters. walked straight up to her writing-table. She tried to pull the portfolio away.darkly before him.

. simply on the condition of observing the proprieties: is that cruelty?” “It’s worse than cruel—it’s base. .” She stopped. I only. but to tell a thief he’s a thief is simply la constatation d’un fait. “I do not enter into the details of why a woman wants to see her lover. and gave her courage.. if you want to know!” Anna cried.” she said. not finding a reason.”bd “This cruelty is something new I did not know in you.” “I meant. “Surely you must feel how easy it is for you to insult me?” she said. in a rush of hatred.“I had to see him to . . flushing hotly. giving her the honorable protection of his name. . “An honest man and an honest woman may be insulted. she was going away.” “Y ou call it cruelty for a husband to give his wife liberty. This coarseness of his angered her. and getting up.

which pitched a note higher than usual even. he forcibly sat her down in her place. . She felt all the justice of his words. it will end. “Base! If you care to use that word. “That you may know that since you have not carried out my wishes in regard to observing outward decorum.” “Soon. but what are you saying all this for?” “What am I saying it for? what for?” he went on. and her husband was superfluous. very soon. I will take measures to put an end to this state of things. that he was her husband.“No!” he shrieked in his shrill voice. she did not even think that. and only said softly: “Y ou cannot describe my position as worse than I feel it to be myself. while you eat your husband’s bread!” She bowed her head. what is base is to forsake husband and child for a lover. She did not say what she had said the evening before to her lover. anyway.” she said. and his big hands clutching her by the arm so violently that red marks were left from the bracelet he was squeezing. as angrily.

but it’s not like a gentleman to strike any one who’s down. and was utterly unable to articulate the word “suffering. tears came into her eyes.and again. she felt for him. at the thought of death near at hand and now desired.” She wanted to laugh. . Y ou don’t care that his whole life is ruined. put herself in his place.” “Y es.” “Alexey Alexandrovitch! I won’t say it’s not generous. But what could she say or do? Her head sank. . you only think of yourself! But the sufferings of a man who was your husband have no interest for you. and she sat silent. that he is thuff . He too was silent for some time. thuff . “It will end sooner than you and your lover have planned! If you must have the satisfaction of animal passion . .” In the end he pronounced it “thuffering. . . . and then began speaking in a frigid. . And for the first time. and was sorry for him. for an instant. and was immediately ashamed that anything could amuse her at such a moment.” Alexey Alexandrovitch was speaking so quickly that he stammered.

. “I have come to tell you that I am going to-morrow to Moscow. “Y ou take Seryozha to hurt me. because he is associated with the repulsion I feel for . and you will receive notice of what I decide through the lawyer into whose hands I shall intrust the task of getting a divorce. looking at him from under her brows. She glanced at him.” she thought. recalling the expression of his face when he stumbled over the word “suffering. it was my fancy..” he said. with an effort recalling what he had meant to say about his son. emphasizing random words that had no significance. with that self-satisfied complacency.” she whispered. and shall not return again to this house. “No. “I came to tell you.” “No. Leave me Seryozha!” “Y es.. I have lost even my affection for my son.” said Alexey Alexandrovitch. “Y ou do not love him..less shrill voice.” she said. can a man with those dull eyes. My son is going to my sister’s.. feel anything?” “I cannot change anything.

snatching his hand from her. leave me Seryozha!” she whispered once more. I shall soon be confined. Leave Seryozha till my ... he went out of the room without a word. leave him!” Alexey Alexandrovitch flew into a rage. But still I shall take him.you. and. but now she detained him. “Alexey Alexandrovitch. Good-bye!” And he was going away. “I have nothing else to say. .

“What are you wanting?” . half closing his eyes. turned wrathfully to Alexey Alexandrovitch. He could not help observing this. with a cross on his neck—had obviously been waiting a long while already. about which Alexey Alexandrovitch was himself very fastidious. the second a merchant with a beard. Two clerks were writing at tables with scratching pens. without getting up. were exceptionally good. One of the clerks. Three ladies—an old lady.Chapter V The waiting-room of the celebrated Petersburg lawyer was full when Alexey Alexandrovitch entered it. The appurtenances of the writing-tables. a young lady. and the third a wrathfullooking government clerk in official uniform. and a merchant’s wife—and three gentlemen—one a German banker with a ring on his finger.

He replied that he had to see the lawyer on some business. he is always busy. Alexey Alexandrovitch was in principle in favor of the publicity of legal proceedings. “He has not time free. and went on writing. . “He is engaged. His whole life had been spent in administrative work. obviously not approving of what he read on it. went to the door.” “Then I must trouble you to give him my card. “Can’t he spare time to see me?” said Alexey Alexandrovitch. seeing the impossibility of preserving his incognito. and he pointed with his pen at the persons waiting. as far as he could disapprove of anything instituted by authority of the Emperor. Kindly wait your turn. though for some higher official considerations he disliked the application of the principle in Russia. and disapproved of it.” the clerk responded severely. The clerk took the card and.” Alexey Alexandrovitch said with dignity.

and an overhanging brow. In the new public law-courts he disliked the restrictions laid on the lawyers conducting cases. but his dress was dandified and in bad taste.and consequently. from his cravat to his double watchchain and varnished boots. when he did not approve of anything. His face was clever and manly. addressing Alexey Alexandrovitch. now his disapprobation was strengthened by the unpleasant impression made on him in the lawyer’s waiting-room. and two minutes later there did actually appear in the doorway the large figure of an old solicitor who had been consulting with the lawyer himself. his disapproval was softened by the recognition of the inevitability of mistakes and the possibility of reform in every department. He was attired as though for a wedding. squat. and. light-colored long eyebrows. and so had disapproved of their publicity simply in theory. with a dark.” said the lawyer. The lawyer was a little. But till then he had had nothing to do with the law-courts. gloomily ushering Karenin in . “Coming immediately. bald man. reddish beard.” said the clerk. “Pray walk in.

caught the moth. he bent his head on one side. and. and seemed to know all about it already. “Won’t you sit down?” He indicated an armchair at a writing-table covered with papers..” The lawyer’s overhanging reddish mustaches were parted in a scarcely perceptible smile.before him. and resumed his former attitude. and saw that the shrewd. He sat down himself. But as soon as he was settled in this position a moth flew over the table. “Before beginning to speak of my business. . “I should not be a lawyer if I could not keep the secrets confided to me. gray eyes were laughing. following the lawyer’s movements with wondering eyes.. rubbing his little hands with short fingers covered with white hairs. he closed the door. But if you would like proof.” said Alexey Alexandrovitch. opened his hands. “I ought to observe that the business about which I have to speak to you is to be strictly private.” Alexey Alexandrovitch glanced at his face. The lawyer. with a swiftness that could never have been expected of him.

but they were dancing with irrepressible glee. but to do this so that my son may not remain with his mother. bowing. and I desire to break off all relations with my wife by legal means—that is.” said the lawyer. without timidity or hesitation. plucking up his courage. and Alexey Alexandrovitch saw that it was not simply the delight of a man who has just got a profitable job: there was triumph and joy. to be divorced. “I have the misfortune. like every Russian. But having once made up his mind he went on in his shrill voice. there was a gleam like the malignant gleam he saw in his wife’s eyes.” The lawyer’s gray eyes tried not to laugh. “You desire my assistance in securing a divorce?” .“Y ou know my name?” Alexey Alexandrovitch resumed. accentuating here and there a word. “to have been deceived in my married life. Alexey Alexandrovitch sighed.” Alexey Alexandrovitch began. “I know you and the good”—again he caught a moth—“work you are doing.

responded. feeling that he might offend his client by the sight of his irrepressible amusement. with a certain satisfaction.” “Y ou would be glad. “and that’s always for you to decide. “Though in their general features our laws on this subject are known to me.” “Oh. the tone of his client’s remarks. but the form in which it is possible is of great consequence to me.” said the lawyer.” He let his eyes rest on Alexey Alexandrovitch’s feet.” pursued Alexey Alexandrovitch.” the lawyer. without lifting his eyes. adopting. and moved his hands. “I should be glad to have an idea of the forms in which such things are done in practice. It is very possible that if that form does not correspond with my requirements I may give up a legal divorce. I want a divorce. but I ought to warn you that I may be wasting your time and attention. that’s always the case. “for me . He looked at a moth that flew before his nose. precisely so. but did not catch it from regard for Alexey Alexandrovitch’s position. I have come simply to consult you as a preliminary step.“Y es.

“subdivided as follows” (he continued to crook his fat fingers.. with a slight shade of disapprobation of our laws. “is possible. he went on. stealing a glance now and then at Alexey Alexandrovitch’s face.. In the following cases: physical defect in the married parties. though the three cases and their subdivisions could obviously not be classified together): “physical defect of the husband or of the wife. said a few words to him. adultery of the husband or of the wife. Wait a little!” he called to a clerk who put his head in at the door.to lay before you all the methods by which you could secure what you desire?” And on receiving an assuring nod from Alexey Alexandrovitch. “.” he said. he uncrooked all his fingers and went on: “This is the theoretical view. but he got up all the same.” he said. “Divorce by our laws. . crooking a short finger covered with hair.” As by now all his fingers were used up. . but I imagine you . “adultery” (this word he pronounced with obvious satisfaction). and sat down again. as you are aware. in the following cases . which was growing red in patches. desertion without communication for five years.

guided by precedents. But Alexey Alexandrovitch said nothing. It must be admitted that the latter case is rarely met with in practice. I must inform you that in practice cases of divorce may all be reduced to the following—there’s no physical defect. and the detection in the fact of the guilty party by mutual agreement.” Alexey Alexandrovitch bowed his head in assent. the sensible course. so perturbed . “but I imagine that to you this is comprehensible.have done me the honor to apply to me in order to learn its application in practice. I should not permit myself to express it so. after enlarging on the advantages of each weapon. I may assume. and stealing a glance at Alexey Alexandrovitch he paused. I consider. as a man selling pistols. accidental detection.” he said. nor desertion ? .. and failing such agreement. “—May be reduced to the following: adultery of one of the married parties.” said the lawyer..” Alexey Alexandrovitch was. is adultery by mutual consent. and therefore the lawyer went on: “The most usual and simple. speaking with a man of no education. might await his customer’s choice. however. And therefore.

“cases of that kind are.” he said. and gave utterance to a thin little compassionate and contemptuous sound. “People cannot go on living together—here you have a fact. supported by letters which I have. But he had religious scruples. And if both are agreed about it. which hindered the execution of such a plan. the reverend fathers are fond of going into the minutest details in cases of that kind. under ecclesiastical jurisdiction. as you are aware.” Alexey Alexandrovitch fully understood now.that he did not immediately comprehend all the good sense of adultery by mutual consent. And at the same time this is the simplest and most certain method. and his eyes expressed this uncertainty. the details and formalities become a matter of no importance.” he began. “Kindly consider. “Only one alternative is possible: undesigned detection. but the lawyer promptly came to his assistance.” he .” At the mention of letters the lawyer pursed up his lips. “That is out of the question in the present case.

one must admit the means. and returned to Alexey Alexandrovitch. “And so you were saying? .” he said. of course.” “If it is so . On his way back he caught unobserved another moth.said with a smile. suddenly turning white. you will do well to leave me the choice of the measures to be employed. “I will communicate my decision to you by letter. getting up. which betrayed his sympathy with the reverend fathers’ taste. he said: “From your words I may ..” said Alexey Alexandrovitch. frowning. but at that moment the lawyer rose and again went to the door to speak to the intruding clerk. that is. be a partial confirmation. but detection in the fact there must be of the most direct kind. “Tell her we don’t haggle over fees!” he said. If one wants the result. “Nice state my rep curtains will be in by the summer!” he thought. . “Letters may. After standing a moment in silence. and he clutched at the table. .” Alexey Alexandrovitch began.. by eyewitnesses. if you do me the honor to intrust your confidence to me. In fact.

left alone. . and gave up catching moths. He felt so mirthful that. Y our answer as to whether you will undertake to conduct the case. like Sigonin’s. “In a week’s time. “When can I reckon on receiving information from you?” he asked. you will be so good as to communicate to me.consequently conclude that a divorce may be obtained? I would ask you to let me know what are your terms. finally deciding that next winter he must have the furniture covered with velvet.” “It may be obtained if you give me complete liberty of action. not answering his question.” said the lawyer. gave himself up to his sense of amusement. and.” “Very good. contrary to his rules. moving towards the door. he made a reduction in his terms to the haggling lady. let his client out of the door. and on what terms. his eyes and his varnished boots shining.” The lawyer bowed respectfully.

The new commission for the inquiry into the condition of the native tribes in all its branches had been formed and despatched to its destination with an unusual speed and energy inspired by Alexey Alexandrovitch. and religious aspects. economic. always liable to error. To all these questions there were answers admirably stated. Within three months a report was presented. but were all the product of official activity. The condition of the native tribes was investigated in its political. and answers admitting no shade of doubt. material. The answers . since they were not a product of human thought.Chapter VI Alexey Alexandrovitch had gained a brilliant victory at the sitting of the Commission of the 17th of August. but in the sequel this victory cut the ground from under his feet. administrative. ethnographic.

were all based on official data furnished by governors and heads of churches. are not. on the reception of the commission’s report. and so all of these answers were unhesitating and certain. All such questions as. These measures. and founded on the reports of district magistrates and ecclesiastical superintendents. of the cause of failure of crops. And this solution was in favor of Alexey Alexandrovitch’s contention. and cannot be solved for ages—received full. unhesitating solution. resorted to tactics which Alexey Alexandrovitch had not anticipated. went over to Alexey Alexandrovitch’s side. etc. founded in their turn on the reports of parochial overseers and parish priests. of the adherence of certain tribes to their ancient beliefs. were . and not contenting himself with warmly defending the measure proposed by Karenin. still further exaggerated in opposition to what was Alexey Alexandrovitch’s fundamental idea. proposed other more extreme measures in the same direction. but for the convenient intervention of the official machine. But Stremov. had. carrying with him several members. who had felt stung to the quick at the last sitting. Stremov.—questions which. for instance.

all at the same time fell foul of them. instituted by Alexey Alexandrovitch. the measures seemed at once to be so absurd that the highest authorities. justified their mistake on the ground that they had put faith in the commission of revision. Stremov drew back. This meant the defeat of Alexey Alexandrovitch. persisted in upholding the statements obtained by the revising commission. Some members. and public opinion. and the newspapers. in the higher spheres. In consequence of this.passed by the commission. Alexey Alexandrovitch. and intellectual ladies. and even in society. and to be astounded and distressed at what had been done. with Stremov at their head. Alexey Alexandrovitch. and maintained that the report of the commission was rubbish. There was a split in the commission. all was . he did not give in. in spite of his domestic griefs. and simply so much waste paper. with a following of those who saw the danger of so revolutionary an attitude to official documents. But in spite of failing health. affecting to have blindly followed Karenin. Carried to an extreme. and then the aim of Stremov’s tactics became apparent. expressing their indignation both with the measures and their nominal father.

or whether they were in a flourishing condition. no one could tell whether the native tribes really were becoming impoverished and ruined. The position of Alexey Alexandrovitch. became very precarious. to drive to his destination.” Betsy said about this to the Princess Myakaya. and although every one was interested. “I think it very noble. And in this position he took an important resolution. To the astonishment of the commission. Alexey Alexandrovitch’s departure made a great sensation.chaos. Alexey Alexandrovitch prepared to set off to these remote provinces. “Why take money for postinghorses when every one knows that there are railways everywhere now?” But Princess Myakaya did not agree. the more so as just before he started he officially returned the posting-fares allowed him for twelve horses. And having obtained permission. he announced that he should ask permission to go himself to investigate the question on the spot. and the . and partly owing to the contempt lavished on him for his wife’s infidelity. owing to this.

where there are always crowds of carriages and sledges. jauntily askew. The day after his arrival he was driving back from calling on the governor-general. and out of the window . in a short. It’s very good for him and pleasant traveling about. young. radiant. stylish overcoat and a low-crowned fashionable hat. and beaming. He had one arm on the window of a carriage that was stopping at the corner. and it’s a settled arrangement for me to keep a carriage and coachman on the money. Alexey Alexandrovitch suddenly heard his name called out in such a loud and cheerful voice that he could not help looking round.” On his way to the remote provinces Alexey Alexandrovitch stopped for three days at Moscow. with a smile that showed a gleam of white teeth and red lips. At the cross-roads by Gazetny Place.” said she.Princess Tverskaya’s opinion annoyed her indeed. “It’s all very well for you to talk. and insisted on his stopping. He called him vigorously and urgently. stood Stepan Arkadyevitch. At the corner of the pavement. but I am very glad when my husband goes on a revising tour in the summer. “when you have I don’t know how many millions.

were thrust the heads of a lady in a velvet hat. but it never entered my head that it was you. what a shame not to have let us know! Been here long? I was at Dussot’s yesterday and saw ‘Karenin’ on the visitors’ list. and ran across the snow to him. and two children. “What a shame of you not to let us know!” he repeated. “Come to my wife. The lady smiled a kindly smile too. It was Dolly with her children.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. I am glad to see you!” he said. sticking his head in at the window of the carriage. I am very busy. she does so want to see you. and she too waved her hand to Alexey Alexandrovitch. He raised his hat and would have driven on. “I had no time. “Well.” . Stepan Arkadyevitch was smiling and beckoning to his brother-in-law. Alexey Alexandrovitch did not want to see any one in Moscow. and least of all his wife’s brother.” Alexey Alexandrovitch responded dryly. but Stepan Arkadyevitch told his coachman to stop. knocking one foot against the other to shake the snow off. “or I should have looked you up.

Alexey Alexandrovitch unfolded the rug in which his frozen feet were wrapped. .” Alexey Alexandrovitch mumbled. or six o’clock. frowning. We’ll ask Koznishev and Pestsov. smiling.” “Y es. do come. ask him to dinner. “How are you?” “Tell me. “I tell you what we’ll do to-morrow.” said Dolly. so as to entertain him with our Moscow celebrities. please. what are you cutting us like this for?” said Dolly. “Delighted !” and he moved . “Why.” “She is quite well. Alexey Alexandrovitch. How is my darling Anna? How long . if you like. how is my darling Anna?” Alexey Alexandrovitch mumbled something and would have gone on. “we will expect you at five. But Stepan Arkadyevitch stopped him. and getting out of his carriage made his way over the snow to Darya Alexandrovna. . “I was very busy. Dolly. Delighted to see you!” he said in a tone clearly indicating that he was annoyed by it.

Alexey Alexandrovitch said something which Dolly could not catch in the noise of the moving carriages.” “Never mind. reddening. Alexey Alexandrovitch got into his carriage. and buried himself in it so as neither to see nor be seen.away towards his carriage. “You will come?” Dolly called after him. for Grisha and Tanya. “Queer fish!” said Stepan Arkadyevitch to his wife. Give me the money. he made a motion of his hand before his face. indicating a caress to his wife and children. “I must get coats. He turned round. nodding genially to an acquaintance who drove by. you know. “Stiva! Stiva!” Dolly called. “I shall come round to-morrow!” Stepan Arkadyevitch shouted to him. and walked jauntily along the pavement. and glancing at his watch. you tell them I’ll pay the bill!” and he vanished. .

and by twelve o‘clock was at Dussot’s. a pretty dancinggirl whom he had just taken under his protection. and behind the scenes in the dim daylight of the theater. From the theater Stepan Arkadyevitch drove to Ohotny Row. Besides the gift of the necklace he wanted to arrange with her about meeting after the ballet. radiant over her present. After explaining that he could not come at the beginning of the ballet. and gave Masha Tchibisova. where he had to see three people. selected himself the fish and asparagus for dinner. he promised he would come for the last act and take her to supper. Stepan Arkadyevitch went to the Grand Theater to a rehearsal of the ballet. the coral necklace he had promised her the evening before. managed to kiss her pretty little face. who had recently . luckily all staying at the same hotel: Levin.Chapter VIII The next day was Sunday.

and wines to suit: so much for the eating and drinking. whom he must see. the well-known eccentric enthusiast. Alexey Alexandrovitch a Petersburger. roast beef. and had come on a tour of revision to Moscow. and a practical politician. but still better he liked to give a dinner. the new head of his department. and la pièce de résistancebe—first-rate. He was asking. and a philosopher. but quite plain. there would be a girl cousin too. Sergey Ivanovitch was a Moscow man. and young Shtcherbatsky. and his brother-in-law.come back from abroad and was staying there. both as regards the food and drink and as regards the selection of guests. too. a liberal. There would be fresh perch. but very choice. small. Stepan Arkadyevitch liked dining. who had just been promoted to that position. Pestsov. Karenin. He particularly liked the program of that day’s dinner. so as to be sure of bringing him to dinner. and la pièce de résistance among the guests—Sergey Koznishev and Alexey Alexandrovitch. a great . asparagus. Kitty and Levin would be of the party. and that this might not be obtrusively evident.

and the most delightfully youthful person of fifty. an historian. that on meeting Alexey Alexandrovitch the day before in the street he had noticed that he was cold and reserved with him. and the idea of the dinner pleased Stepan Arkadyevitch from every point of view. There were two circumstances a little unpleasant. The second installment for the forest had been received from the merchant and was not yet exhausted. who would be a sauce or garnish for Koznishev and Karenin. Dolly had been very amiable and goodhumored of late. and putting the expression of Alexey Alexandrovitch’s face and the fact that he had not come to see them or let them know of his arrival with the rumors he had heard about Anna and Vronsky. He would provoke them and set them off. He was in the most light-hearted mood. a musician. Stepan Arkadyevitch guessed that something was wrong between the husband and wife. . but these two circumstances were drowned in the sea of goodhumored gaiety which flooded the soul of Stepan Arkadyevitch. These two circumstances were: first.talker.

all men. “They’re all people. The other slightly disagreeable fact was that the new head of his department. like all new heads. had the reputation already of a terrible person. and insisted on his subordinates working in the same way. like us poor sinners. why be nasty and quarrelsome?” he thought as he . this new head had the further reputation of being a bear in his manners. On the previous day Stepan Arkadyevitch had appeared at the office in a uniform. and the new chief had been very affable and had talked to him as to an acquaintance. and to which Stepan Arkadyevitch had hitherto belonged himself. worked like a horse. a man of a class in all respects the opposite of that to which his predecessor had belonged. who got up at six o’clock in the morning. and was. But Stepan Arkadyevitch instinctively felt that everything would look up all right.1 The thought that the new chief might not tender him a warm reception was the other unpleasant thing. according to all reports.That was one disagreeable thing. Moreover. Consequently Stepan Arkadyevitch deemed it his duty to call upon him in his non-official dress.

“What! you killed him?” cried Stepan Arkadyevitch. And find out whether Count Anitchkin” (this was the new head) “is receiving. “Good-day. and addressing a footman he knew. take off your coat and stay a little. when Stepan Arkadyevitch went in. walking into the corridor with his hat cocked on one side.” he said. sir. without taking off his coat and hat. . “Well done! A she-bear? How are you. “Come. you’ve let your whiskers grow! Levin.” said Levin.” Vassily responded. taking his hat. please. Vassily. Arhip!” He shook hands with the peasant and sat down on the edge of a chair.” “I was here yesterday. eh? Take me up.” “Y es. measuring a fresh bearskin. smiling. but at the other entrance. “why. Is this number seven?” Levin was standing with a peasant from Tver in the middle of the room.went into the hotel. “Y ou’ve not been to see us for a long while. number seven.

but afterwards did take it off. but in the manufacturing towns. though the question exists there too—but there it’s a matter of repairing what’s been ruined.” “Not a bit: in Russia there can be no labor question. and sat on for a whole hour. yes!” he said. in Prussia. tell me.” answered Stepan Arkadyevitch. please. I stayed in Germany. talking to Levin about hunting and the most intimate subjects. “Come. I haven’t time.” “Y es. and in England—not in the capitals. And I’m glad I went. in France. “Oh.“No. what you did abroad? Where have you been?” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. . . He threw open his coat. when the peasant had gone. I’ve only looked in for a tiny second. I knew your idea of the solution of the labor question.” Stepan Arkadyevitch listened attentively to Levin. “it’s very possible you’re right. “Y es. . and saw a great deal that was new to me. In Russia the question is that of the relation of the working people to the land. while with us .

and that all this is nonsense. And for us to suppose we can have something great—ideas.” “But all that’s as old as the hills. amusing oneself . I do value my idea and my work awfully. Shtcherbatsky told me another story—he met you—that you were in such a depressed state. talking of nothing but death. but do you know. It’s the truth I’m telling you. but it turns out really to be as unimportant too. and interested. So one goes on living. as doing for that bear. but in reality only consider this: all this world of ours is nothing but a speck of mildew. . even if it were carried out. When you understand that you will die to-morrow.” said Levin. .” “Well. then everything is so unimportant! And I consider my idea very important. which has grown up on a tiny planet. my boy!” “It is old. if not to-day. . “It’s true that it’s high time I was dead. and working. then somehow everything becomes of no consequence.But I’m glad you’re in good spirits. what of it? I’ve not given up thinking of death. when you grasp this fully. and nothing will be left. and are hunting bears. work—it’s all dust and ashes.

that’s just what I came for! . . when one thinks of death. “Oh. All I know is that we shall soon be dead. “Well.” Levin hesitated—“oh. O moralist!” “No. “Now. but there’s more peace.with hunting. I don’t know. with work—anything so as not to think of death!” Stepan Arkadyevitch smiled a subtle affectionate smile as he listened to Levin.” said Stepan Arkadyevitch. of course! Here you’ve come round to my point. keeping him.” “Why so soon?” “And do you know. Do you remember you attacked me for seeking enjoyment in life? Don’t be so severe. there’s less charm in life. all the same. stay a bit!” said Levin.” “On the contrary. what’s fine in life is . .” “I’m a nice person! Why. But I must be going. getting up for the tenth time. when shall we see each other again? I’m going tomorrow. no. the finish is always the best.

He had heard at the beginning of the winter that she was at Petersburg with her sister. . the wife of the diplomat. “Whether she’s coming or not. and he wanted to inquire about Kitty. “So you’ll come?” “Of course.Y ou simply must come to dinner with us to-day. then. so that it was four o’clock before he got to Alexey Alexandrovitch.” “At five o’clock.” he said to himself. and Karenin. and not evening dress. Instinct had not misled Stepan Arkadyevitch. and Stepan Arkadyevitch lunched with him and stayed on. but he changed his mind and did not ask.” And Stepan Arkadyevitch got up and went down below to the new head of his department.” “Y ou don’t mean to say he’s here?” said Levin. and he did not know whether she had come back or not. my brother-in-law. I don’t care. Y our brother’s coming. The terrible new head turned out to be an extremely amenable person.

to receive and send on a deputation from the native tribes which was on its way to Petersburg. and utterly failed . had spent the whole morning indoors.Chapter VIII Alexey Alexandrovitch. first. and now at Moscow. though it had been summoned at Alexey Alexandrovitch’s instigation. on coming back from church service. to write the promised letter to the lawyer. He had two pieces of business before him that morning. The deputation. and he was glad he had found it